0%      ^H 

1 1  Tip 


;\WtUNIVtRV/i 


^-,: 


f«  i  1 1S  rv  i  T\V  f 


iU' 


ORf; 


tj 


3C> 


-^-»«    rri        tsl'   t 


■•aU3ll¥J3W 


vjMjnV  CH^I 


''>)U3/\imi3l»' 


•UU3IIVJ-3V 


^OFCAtlfORfe 


<,5JltllNIVEI!f//i. 


^10SANG!15JU 
o 


'%iivaaii-#       <riia3NV-soi^     "^jaaMNn-avi^' 


^OfCAllF0i?.|^ 


^ 


*^<?Aaviianii^ 


5"  ^*S— a"^ 


"^AiiaAiNnmv 


^lOS^CElfj^ 


^^. 


»     I' 


%3AINn-3WV         "^^AHVaaiH^ 


^IMflJ^ 


aWE-UNIv... 


'/\VI  *  *JU»I   J  ' 


I    u: 


"noim-K^ 


•*miivtii% 


,^ 


50     c> 


-.K^ 


^WEUmVERS/A 


■¥. 


>^1 


-< 


%OJI1VD-J0'^ 


uu 

> 


^^Aavaan-^>S 


^lOS-ANCEl^         -^l•UBRARYa^^      a>\H1BRARYQ^, 


3  m— ->g 


t_3 


:<^m\mv/ 


M, 


CAPT.  HUGH  GOOLD  WEBB 
p.  C  ,  P.  G.  R. 


A  HISTORY 

OF  THE 

KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

AND  ITS 

BRANCHES  AND  AUXILIARY 

TOGETHER  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF 
SECRET  SOCIETIES,   THE  RISE  AND   FALL  OF 
CHIVALRY    AND     HISTORICAL    CHAP- 
TERS ON  THE  PYTHIAN  RITUAL 

BY 

CAPT.  HUGH  GOOLD  WEBB 

P.  C,  P.  G.  R. 

MEMBER   OF  CO.   .to.    ltd    REGIMENT,   CALIFORNIA    BRIGADE 
U.    R.    K.    P. 


"He  that  hath  light  in  his  own  clear  breast,  may 
Sit  in  the  center  of  the  night  and  enjoy  bright  day.  " 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE   UNIFORM    RANK    CO-OPERATIVE   ASSOCIATION, 

ANAHEIM.  CALIFORNIA 

1910.     P.  P.  XLVII 


t        r      t 


> «    ■     •    1   » 


Copyright  1910 

BY 

HUGH     G.    WEBB 


f^ 


DEDICATED  TO 


COL.  J.  O.  ROYER 

ASSISTANT   QUARTERMASTER   GENERAL 
CALIFORNIA    BRIGADE 


WHO  HAS   DONE  SO  MUCH   FOR  THE  ORDER 
IN  SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA 


S3678 


PREFACE 


Many  go  to  the  lodge  room,  see  the  work,  and 
think  it  grand  and  impressive.  Bnt  how  many  look 
behind  the  scenes?  How  many  know,  or  even  dream, 
that  the  inner  recesses  of  the  ritual  tell  ns  of  scenes 
and  events  which  take  us  back  into  the  far  distance 
of  earl^^  and  even  prehistoric  times ;  how  many  have 
searched  for  these  things?  There  are  but  very  few 
among  the  members  of  our  Order  who  have  the 
knowledge  of  what  the  ritual  contains,  most  of  us 
have  neither  the  time  nor  inclination  to  look  up  the 
matter ;  and  it  is  for  the  instruction  of  such,  that  this 
little  volume  has  been  prepared;  it  is  of  importance 
that  we  should  know  of  these  things,  as  they  will 
give  us  a  greater  comprehensive  idea  of  the  ritual, 
and  will  thus  impress  it  more  firmly  upon  our  minds. 

The  author  has  been  careful  to  consult  none  but 
recognized  authorities  on  the  several  subjects 
treated,  and  the  facts  found  therein  may  confidently 
be  relied  upon. 

Chapters  5  and  6  on  the  Mysteries  ot  Isis  and 
Cabiri  have  been  taken  from  a  little  book,  published 
in  1872,  long  since  out  of  print,  and  written  by  Past 
Supreme  Chancellor  James  0.  Weeks.  Valuable  help 
was  obtained  from  the  "Pythian  History"  of  Past 
Supreme  Representative  William  D.  Kenned}'.  The 
thanks  of  the  author  are  also  due  to  the  representa- 


X  PREFACE 

lives  of  the  late  General  Carnalian,  for  the  use  of 
his  "Pythian  Knighthood,"  and  to  Major  General 
Arthur  J.  Stobbard,  Uniform  Rank ;  Brother  Charles 
F.  S.  Neal,  Endowment  Rank ;  Brother  H.  W.  Beld- 
ing,  Dramatic  Order  of  the  Knights  of  Khorassan, 
and  to  Sister  M.  Josie  Nelson,  Supreme  Mistress  of 
Records  and  Correspondence  of  the  Pytsian  Sisters, 
for  the  very  kind  and  valuable  help  each  has  given 
in  their  several  departments. 

H.  G.  WEBB. 
Anaheim,  Cal. 


DECLARATION  OF  PRINCIPLES 

OF  THE 

KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


Adopted  by  the  Supreme  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  at  the 
adjourned  session  held  at  Cleveland,  Ohio,  August  i6,  i8jj. 

Recognizing  the  universality  of  human  brother- 
hood, its  organization  is  designed  to  embrace  the 
world  within  its  jurisdiction — intended  solely  and 
only  to  disseminate  the  principles  of  Friendship, 
Charity  and  Benevolence,  nothing  of  a  sectarian  or 
political  character  is  permitted  wuthin  its  portals. 
Toleration  in  religion,  obedience  to  law,  and  loyalty 
to  government,  are  its  cardinal  principles.  Misfor- 
tune, misery,  and  death  being  written  in  fearful 
characters  on  the  broad  face  of  creation,  our  noble 
Order  was  instituted  to  uplift  the  fallen ;  to  cham- 
pion humanity ;  to  be  its  guide  and  hope ;  its  refuge, 
shelter,  and  defense ;  to  soften  down  asperities  of 
life ;  to  subdue  party  spirit ;  and  by  the  sweet  and 
powerful  attraction  of  the  glorious  trinity  of  Friend- 
ship, Charity  and  Benevolence,  to  bind  in  one  har- 
monious brotherhood  men  of  all  classes,  and  all  opin- 
ions. The  brightest  jewels  which  it  garners  are  the 
tears  of  widows  and  orphans,  and  its  imperative 
commands  are  to  visit  the  homes  where  lacerated 
hearts  are  bleeding ;  to  assuage  the  suffering  of  the 


xii  DECLARATION  OP  PRINCIPLES 

brother;  bury  the  dead;  care  for  the  widow,  and 
educate  the  orphan ;  to  exercise  charity  toward  the 
offenders ;  to  construe  words  and  deeds  in  their  least 
unfavorable  light — granting  honesty  of  purpose  and 
good  intentions  to  others ;  and  to  protect  the  prin- 
ciples of  Knighthood  unto  death.  Its  laws  are  rea- 
son and  equity ;  its  cardinal  doctrines  inspire  purity 
of  thought  and  light;  its  intention  is  "Peace  on 
Earth  and  Good-Will  Toward  Men." 


OPENING  ODE 

God  bless  our  Knightly  band ; 
Firm  may  it  ever  stand, 

Through  storm  and  night : 
When  the  wild  tempests  rave, 
Ruler  of  wind  and  wave, 
Do  Thou  our  Order  save, 

By  Thy  great  might. 

For  this  our  prayers  ascend; 
God  bless,  protect,  defend, 

God  guard  our  rights ; 
Thou  who  art  ever  nigh. 
Viewing  with  watchful  eye, 
To  Thee  aloud  we  cry, 

God  save  the  Knights. 


INTRODUCTION 

It  is  the  hope  of  the  Author,  that  all,  after 
reading  this  little  Manual,  will  be  so  interested  in 
its  subject  matter,  that  they  will  investigate  further 
and  more  fully  into  the  Aims,  Objects  and  History 
of  the  Order  of  which  it  treats.  Should  strangers 
happen  to  read  the  volume,  for  it  is  written  for 
them,  as  much  as  for  members,  the  Author  feels 
they  will  be  so  far  interested  as  to  be  induced  to 
become  members  themselves. 

Before  proceeding  with  the  work  itself,  there 
are  two  or  three  principles  of  which  it  will  be 
beneficial  to  say  a  few  words. 

Defense  of  Secret  Societies.  There  are  many  who 
object  to  secret  societies,  principally  on  account  of 
their  meetings  being  held  by  members  only,  and 
therefore  are  secret  meetings.  They  argue,  that  if 
these  societies  are  what  is  claimed  for  them,  why 
restrict  their  meetings  to  membership?  Speaking 
for  the  Order  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias,  and  all 
kindred  orders,  we  say,  they  are  not  in  a  strict 
sense  secret  societies,  but  rather  private  societies.  It 
is  true,  their  meetings  are  held  only  by  members, 
and  their  business,  conducted  without  the  intrusion 
of  the  outside  world,  just  as  a  business  firm  will 
conduct  its  business  in  its  own  private  room.  No 
one  would  think  of  calling  the  latter  a  secret  so- 
ciety ;  the  outside  world  knows  nothing  of  what  oc- 
curs in  that  room,  but  the  results  of  that  meeting 


INTRODUCTION  XV 

are  known  afterwards  in  the  advertisements  put 
forward,  or,  in  the  prices  of  goods,  etc.  It  is  the 
same  with  secret  societies.  We  have  no  more 
secret  than  a  firm  of  merchants;  our  laws  and  con- 
stitutions are  published  to  the  world;  the  objects 
of  the  Order  are  spread  far  and  wide ;  its  member- 
ship is  knoA\Ti  and  proclaimed  by  the  buttons  and 
badges  worn  by  its  members  and  other  insignia  of 
the  Order ;  and  its  places  of  meetings  are  well  known 
land  marks  in  all  our  cities  and  towns  or  where- 
ever  a  lodge  is  located.  The  only  secrets  the  Order 
possesses  are — A  private  sign  by  which  one  member 
may  recognize  another  and  the  needful  ceremony  of 
initiation ;  and  to  these  all  ' '  Good  men  and  true, ' ' 
whose  written  application  is  accepted  by  ballot, 
are  welcome  to  participate. 

The  second  objection  to  Pythianism  is  in  its 
name.  Damon  and  Pythias  were  Greeks,  living 
some  four  hundred  years  before  Christianity  was 
institvited,  and  are  consequently  called  heathen  and 
idolators.  It  is  thought  that  a  societj^  calling  itself 
after  such  men,  and  using  them  as  its  prototypes, 
its  teaching  must  necessarily  partake  of  paganism. 
In  answer  to  this  second  objection  we  must  re- 
mind our  readers,  that  through  all  the  ages  of  un- 
enlightenment.  there  were  always  some  men  far  in 
advance  of  the  times  in  which  they  lived;  men  who 
were  clean,  pure,  and  conscientious;  earnestly 
searching  for  light  through  the  surrounding  gloom ; 
and  who  taught  principles  as  pure  and  true  as  those 
of  the  Christianitv  of  todav.     Of  siich  men  were  our 


xvi  INTRODUCTION 

two  prototypes,  Damon  and  Pythias,  and  their 
teacher  and  master,  Pythagoras,  the  philosopher. 
On  the  lives  of  these  men  hang  the  lessons  taught 
in  the  ritual  of  our  Order. 

Again:  General  Carnahan  rightly  says,  "secret 
societies  were  the  first  great  schools  of  the  Arts  and 
Sciences;  and  afterwards,  the  early  Christian  mis- 
sionaries found  their  way  into  these  countries 
(Europe)  through  the  lodges  of  these  fraternities, 
and  under  their  care  and  protection  the  Gospel  was 
preached  and  preserved." 

Duties  of  Members.  It  is  the  first  duty  of  every 
member  to  attend  his  lodge,  and  help  in  the  busi- 
ness of  the  Order.  So  many  forget  this ;  the  cause, 
perhaps,  or  rather  the  chief  cause,  is  the  lack  of  in- 
terest. This  lack  of  interest  is,  in  a  large  measure, 
due  to  the  lack  of  knowledge,  first,  of  the  Order — 
what  it  is,  whence  it  came,  and  what  it  is  doing; 
and  second,  of  the  ritual,  how  it  was  made,  why  it 
was  written,  and  the  story  of  the  allusions  contained 
in  it.  MT'ere  this  knowledge  more  fully  known  and 
understood,  there  could  not  fail  to  be  created  a 
more  lively  interest  in  the  Order  and  its  works, 
tending  to  make  its  members  better  Knights,  and 
more  faithful  in  the  performance  of  their  duties. 

Purposes  of  the  Manual.  _It  is  for  this  purpose 
that  the  Manual  has  been  prepared ;  and  the  Author 
sincerely  hopes  that  some,  at  least,  will  profit  by  it ; 
and  if  even  one  member  has,  by  its  help,  become 


INTRODUCTION 


xvil 


more  actively  alive  to  his  duties,  the  Author's  labor 
has  not  been  in  vain. 

The  Manual  can  be  used  to  great  advantage  by 
those  who  are  in  need  of  subjects  and  materials 
for  an  evening's  speech  or  address.  Every  part  of 
Pythian  History  and  of  the  Ritual  has  been  touched 
upon;  and  a  variety  of  information  is  contained 
in  its  pages,  which  would  furnish  material  for 
many  and  manv  an  evening's  talk. 


CLOSING  UOK- 

May  our  slumbers  be  alJ  blest, 
When  we  close  our  eyes  in  rest. 
May  the  Guardian  Angel  keep 
Vigils  0  'er  us  while  we  sleep. 

Sleep  'till  ros3^  morning  comes, 
With  its  light  to  bless  our  homes. 
May  the  Angels  ever  keep 
Vigils  o'er  us  while  we  sleep. 

Good  niffht. 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


Knights   Record Fly  leaf 

Col.  J.  O.  Royer Dedication 

The  Author   Frontispiece 

Justus  H.  Rathbone,  Founder  of  the  Order  of 
Knights  of  Pythias  9 

David  L.  Burnett,  One  of  the  "Five  Original  Mem- 
bers" of  the  Order,  Feb.  15th,  1864   27 

Arrangement  of  the  Lodge  Room  for  the  Four  De- 
grees of  the  Great  Medicine  Society  of  the 
Ojibway  Indians    38-39 

Rathbone    Monument    60 

Ancient  Greek  Theatre,  Syracuse 98 

Geo.  M.  Hanson,  Supreme  Chancellor 123 

Arthur  ,J.  Stobbart,  Major-General  Uniform  Rank..  162 

Mrs.  J.  T.  Cotton,  Supreme  Chief  Pythian  Sisters..  184 

Union  B.  Hunt,  President  Insurance  Branch 210 

William  Beatty,  Imperial  Prince,  D.  O.  K.  K 234 

The  Rathbone  Bible 254 

Map  of  Sicily  and  Southern  Italy 266 

Cathedral  Church  of  Syracuse  (Temple  of  Minerva 
Athaena)   282 

Statue  of  an  Unknown  Greek  Senator 308 

Pyramids  of  Egypt 330 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


BOOK  I. 
INTRODUCTORY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  AIMS   AND   OBJECTS   OF   THE   ORDER. 

Pages 
SECTION  1.    An  American  Institution.   2.  Principles 
of  the  Order.   3.  Duties  of  Members.   4.  How  Per- 
formed.      5.    Government.     6.      Good    Standing. 
7.     Pythian   Knighthood 3-8 

CHAPTER  n. 

LIFE  OF  JUSTUS  H.  RATHBONE. 

Founder  of  the  Order. 

SECTION  8.  Birth.  9.  Education.  10.  Early  Occupa- 
tions. 11.  His  Marriage.  12.  A  Hospital  Nurse. 
13.  Washington  Lodge  No.  1;  Rathbone's  Resig- 
nation. 14.  Franklin  No.  2;  Elected  Grand  Chan- 
cellor. 15.  Various  Occupations.  16.  Title  of 
Founder  Officially  Recognized.  17.  Appointed 
Supreme  Lecturer.  IS.  The  Founder's  Jewel. 
19.  Death  of  Mrs.  Rathbone.  20.  Founder's  Death. 
21.  Memorial  Services  at  Lima.  22.  Funeral 
Services  at  Utica.    23.  The  Man  and  His  Works. 

24.    The  Rathbone  Monument   9-24^ 

Poem.  Dedication    25-26 

CHAPTER  HI. 
THE  DEVELOPMENT  OF  SECRET   SOCIETIES. 

SECTION  25.  The  Council  of  King  Eardwine.  2fi.  As- 
sociations in  the  Dawn  of  History.  27.  Primeval 
Man.      28.     Objects  of    the  Ancient    Mysteries. 


xxii  CONTENTS 

Pages 
29.  Knowledge  of  a  Living  God.  30.  The  Earlier 
Mysteries.  31.  Their  Teachings.  32.  Require- 
ments of  Candidates.  33.  Roman  Societies. 
34.  The  English  Gilds.  35.  Earlier  Gilds. 
36.  Later  Gilds.  37.  Their  Age.  38.  Gild  of  Ab- 
botsbury.  39.  Of  Exeter.  40.  Of  Cambridge. 
41.  Their  Meetings.  42.  Secret  Societies  Uni- 
versal. 43.  Indian  Societies.  44.  The  Midiwiwin. 
45.  Two  Classes  of  Secret  Societies.     46.  The 

Criminal  Class.     47.  The  Benevolent  Class 27-41 

Poem,  A  Dream  of  the  Pre-Historic   42-44 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS. 

SECTION  48.  Origin  of  the  Mysteries.  49.  The  Leg- 
end; The  Abduction.  50.  The  Return  of  Proser- 
pine. 51.  Symbolic  Meaning  of  the  Mysteries. 
52.  Their  Sacredness.  53.  Temple  of  Eleusis. 
54.  Nine  Days  of  Preparation.  55.  On  the  Road 
to  Eleusis.  56.  Examination  of  Candidates. 
57.  The  Offices.  58.  Initiatory  Ceremonies. 
59.  Passing  Through  a  Wild  Country.  60.  The 
Purification  by  Fire.  61.  Virgil's  Description. 
62.  Autopsia.  63.  Description  of  Autopsia. 
64.  The  Benediction.  65.  The  Mysteries  De- 
stroyed  45-58 

Poem,  Homer's  Hymn  to  the  Earth,  Mother 

of  All   59 

CHAPTER  V. 

THE  MYSTERIES  OF  ISIS. 

SECTION  66.  Antiquity  of  the  Rites.  67.  Origin  of 
Egyptian  Civilizatson.  68.  Its  Influence  Upon  the 
Jews.  69.  Its  Influence  Upon  Pythagoras.  70.  Isis 
and  Osiris.  71.  Death  of  Osiris.  72.  Two  De- 
grees. 73.  The  Great  Mystery.  74.  The  Less 
Mystery.  75.  The  Rites.  76.  Their  Meaning. 
77.  Legend  of  the  Great  Mystery.  78.  Proces- 
sions.    79.  The  Place  of  Initiation   61-70 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  MYSTERIES  OF  THE  CABIRI. 
SECTION  80.    Samothrace.  81.  Antiquity.  82.  Knowl- 
edge  of   Rites   Fragmentary.     83.     The   Cabiri. 


CONTENTS  xxiii 

Pages 
84.  The  Rites  Relate  to  the  Flood.  85.  The 
Proofs.  86.  Traditions.  87.  Origin  of  the  Mys- 
teries. 88.  Initiation  Ceremonies.  89.  Pilgrim- 
age of  Gloom.  90.  The  Flood  of  Light.  91.  The 
New  Name.  92.  The  New  Life.  93.  Baptism  of 
Blood.    94.  Place  of  Initiation.     95.  The  Bssenes. .  .71-82 

CHAPTER  VII. 
THE  ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY  OF  CHIVALRY. 

SECTION  96.  Origin.  97.  The  German  Rite.  98.  Ori- 
gin of  the  Word  Knight.  99.  Development  of 
Knighthood.  100.  Its  Decline.  101.  Chivalry 
Still  Exists.  102.  Who  Were  Eligible.  103.  When. 
104.  Where.  105.  By  Whom.  106.  How.  107.  Rank 
of  Page.  108.  Servitude.  109.  Education.  110.  Rel- 
ics of  the  Rank.  111.  Rank  of  Esquire.  112.  Du- 
ties in  War.  113.  Duties  in  Peace.  114.  Rank 
of  Knight.     115.  Ceremonies 83  9<> 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
OLLA   PODRIDA. 

SECTION  116.  The  Triangle.  117.  The  Pentagon. 
118-121.  The  Senate.  122.  The  Quarries. 
123.  The  Ear  of  Dionysius.  124-128.  Croton  and 
Sybaris.  129-133.  Regalia  and  Jewels.  134.  Tem- 
ple of  Demeter,  Eleusis.  135.  Temple  of  Min- 
erva, Syracuse.     136.  The  Flag  of  the  Order 99-117 

Poem,  Arethusa 118-120 


BOOK  II. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  ORDER.       ITS  BRANCHES  AND 

AUXILIARY. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS. 

SECTION  137.  Founding  an  Order.  138.  The  Begin- 
ning. 139.  Order  Not  Ancient.  140.  Authority 
for  the  Early  History.  141.  Development  of  the 
Ritual.  142.  Arion  Glee  Club.  143.  The  Initial 
Step.     144.  The  Meeting  of  Feb.  15th.     145.  The 


xxiv  CONTENTS 

Pages 
"Original  Five."     146.  Authority  for  the  Title. 

147.  Organization  of  Washington  Lodge  No.  1. 

148.  Franklin  No.  2.  149.  Work  Ordered  in 
Knight  Rank.  150.  First  Official  Grand  Lodge. 
151.  Order  in  Pennsylvania.  152.  Supreme 
Lodge  Organized.  153.  O.  B.  N.  Controversy. 
154.  Institution  of  the  S.  P.  K.  155.  Opposition. 
156.  The  O.  B.  N.  Again.  157.  Peace  restored. 
158.  Progress.  159.  Pennsylvania  in  Trouble. 
160.  Endowment  Rank  Instituted.  161.  Rathbone 
Re-admitted.  162.  Yellow  Fever  Plague. 
163.  The  Heroes  of  the  Pestilence.  164.  The 
Uniform  Rank.  165.  Statistical  Progress. 
166.  Prosperity.  167.  Toronto  Convention. 
168.  Pennsylvania  Again.  169.  Annuity  for 
Rathbone's  Daughters.  170.  German  Ritual 
Question.  171.  Scofield  Catastrophe.  172.  Other 
Disasters.  173.  Spread  of  the  Order.  174.  Cause 
of  the  Rapid  Growth.  175.  Lodges  in  Other 
Countries.     176.   Final   Statistics 125-154 

Essay,    Friendship,    Charity    and    Benevol- 
ence      155-160 

CHAPTER  II. 
HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK. 
SECTION  177.  The  Rank  a  Source  of  Prosperity 
to  the  Order.  178.  Its  Founder.  179.  A.  Reserve 
Force  of  the  Nation.  180.  The  Evolution  of  the 
Rank.  181.  Drill  Corps.  182.  Rank  Accepted 
by  the  Supreme  Lodge.  183.  Promulgation. 
184.  Early  Divisions.  185.  Grand  Divisions. 
186.  Revision.  187.  Parade  at  Toronto.  188.  First 
Encampment.  189.  Supreme  Council.  190.  The 
Rituals.  191.  Statistics.  192.  Effects  of  the 
Rank  Upon  the  Order.  193.  The  Rank  Attrac- 
tive. 194.  Progress  in  1908.  195.  Some  Re- 
visions.    196.    The   Rifle 163-175 

Essay,  Practical  Benefits  of  the  Military  de- 
partment        176-182 

CHAPTER  III. 
HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS. 

SECTION  197.  First  Efforts  to  Establish.  198.  The 
Order  Recognized.  199.  Warsaw  No.  1  and 
First  Grand  Temple.     200.  Supreme  Temple  In- 


CONTENTS  XXV 

Pages 
stituted.  201.  Transference  of  Ritual.  202.  Re- 
visions. 203.  Building  of  the  Order.  204.  Death 
of  Founder.  205.  In  Memoriam.  206.  Dedica- 
tion of  Monument.  207.  Change  of  Title.  208.  Prog- 
ress. 209.  Loyalty  of  Sisters.  210.  Insurance 
Branch.  211.  Its  Progress  Slow.  212.  Discon- 
tinued. 213.  Order  Incorporated.  214.  National 
Council  of  Women.  215.  Appeals  for  Aid.  216. 
The  Official  Organ.  217.  Recognition  Agitation. 
.218.  Continued  Efforts.  219.  An  Auxiliary  of 
the  Order  Knights  of  Pythias.  220.  Statistics. 
221.  Consolidation.  222.  Change  of  Name. 
223.  Assemblies  Made  Into  Temples.  224.  Spread 
of  the  Order.  225.  20th  Anniversary.  Declara- 
tion of  Principles 185-208 

CHAPTER  IV. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  DEPARTMENT. 
(Endowment  Rank.) 

SECTION  226.  First  Introduction.  227.  Rank  Pro- 
mulgated. 228.  The  Ritual.  229.  Progress  to 
1879.  230.  Board  of  Control.  231.  A  good  Show- 
ing. 232.  Changes.  233.  Trouble.  234.  Deficit. 
235.  Statistics.  236.  IT.  S.  Report.  237.  Pros- 
perity. 238.  Supreme  Chancellor  Bang's  Re- 
port. 239.  Redemption.  240.  Rathbone's  Part 
in  the  Rank.  241.  Four  Different  Policies  Writ- 
ten   211-225 

The    Insurance    Department 226-232 

CHAPTER  V. 

HISTORY    OF    THE    DRAMATIC    ORDER    KNIGHTS    OF 

KHOROSSAN. 

SECTION     242.       The     Order.       243.       Its     Objects. 

244.  General      Description     of     the      Country. 

245.  Khorossan.  246.  Products.  247.  The  Peo- 
ple. 248.  History  of  the  Country.  249.  Ritual 
and  Temples.  250.  History  of  the  Order. 
251.  From  1900  to  1902.     252.     Later  History. 

253.  A  Cordial  Invitation 235-249 

Poem,  Life 250-251 


xxvi  CONTENTS 

BOOK  III. 
HISTORICAL  CHAPTERS  ON  THE  RITUAL. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  RITUAL. 

SECTION  254.  Authorship.  255.  Date  of  Writing. 
256.  History.  257.  Revision.  258.  Foreign 
Translations.  259.  Degrees  Changed  to  Ranks. 
260.  Amplified  Third.  261.  Title  of  Officers 
Changed.  262.  Final  Revision.  263.  Conclud- 
ing Remarks.    264.  The  Kelly  Episode 255-264 

CHAPTER  n. 

THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY. 

Pages 

SECTION  265.  General  Description.  266.  Aetna. 
267.  Shape,  Size  and  Population.  268.  Its  Im- 
portance. 269.  Geographical  History.  270.  Battle 
Ground  of  Nations.  271.  Sikans.  272.  Sikels. 
273.  Elymeans.  274.  Ancient  Remains.  275. 
Phoenician  Colonies.  276.  Greek  Settlements. 
277.  Syracuse.  278.  Leontinoi  and  Katane. 
279.  Zankle.  280.  Northern  and  Southern 
Coast.    281.   Kamarina  and  Gela.     282.    Selinous. 

283.  Akragas.     284.  Last  Greek  Expedition 267-279 

Poem,  Sicily 280 

CHAPTER  HI. 

THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  SYRACUSE. 

SECTION  285.  Approach  to  City.  286.  Modern  Cit- 
ies. 287.  Ancient  Temples.  288.  Fountain  of 
Arethusa.  289.  Ear  of  Dionysius.  290.  Theatre. 
291.  Foundation  of  City.  292.  Its  Rise  and  Fall. 
293.  Outposts.  294.  Rule  of  Gelon.  295.  Period 
of  Disturbance.  296.  Athenian  Siege.  297.  Siege 
Raised.  298.  Hermokrates.  299.  Siege  of  Akra- 
gas. 300.  Rise  of  Dionysius.  301.  His  Reign. 
302.  The  Deliverers.     303.  Later  Rulers 284-297 


CONTENTS  xxvii 


CHAPTER  IV. 
REIGN  OF  DIONYSIUS  THE  ELDER. 


Pages 


SECTION  304.  Early  Life.  305.  The  Tyranny. 
306.  Fortifying  the  Island.  307.  Revolt  of  the 
Sikels.  308.  Conquests.  309.  First  Punic  War. 
310.  Carthaginian  Successes.  311.  Later  Wars. 
312.  Death.     313.  Character 298-307 

CHAPTER  V. 
DAMON    AND    PYTHIAS    IN    FICTION    AND    HISTORY. 

SECTION  314.  Authority— Aristoxenes.  315.  Phil- 
istus.  316.  Fiction — Larousse.  317.  Soane. 
318.  Chaplinzeau.  319.  Marquis  de  Belloy. 
320.  John  Banim.  321.  Historical  Accounts. 
322.  Version  of  Cicero.  323  Diodorus.  324.  Va- 
lerius.     325.   Porphyry.       326.   lamblicus.     327. 

Various  Authors.     328.   Summary 309-326 

Poem,  Pythias    327-329 

CHAPTER  VI. 
EGYPT,   THE   HOME   OF   THE  ARTS. 

SECTION  329.  Antiquity  of  the  Egyptian  Race. 
330.  Burial  Places.  331.  Primitive  Races. 
332.  Menes.  333.  Art  in  Menes'  Time.  334.  Rise 
and  Fall  of  Egypt.  335.  Architecture.  336.  Pyr- 
amids. 337.  Other  Buildings.  338.  Sculpture. 
339.  Manufactures.  340.  Embalming.  341.  Ir- 
rigation. 342.  Hieroglyphics.  343.  Literature.  .331-348 
Poem,  Hymn  to  the  Nile   349-350' 

CHAPTER  VII. 

ARABIA,   THE   FATHER   OF   THE   SCIENCES. 

SECTION  344.  Arabian  Influence  Upon  the  World. 
345.  The  Country.  346.  The  Pure  Arabs. 
347.  The  Bedouins.  348.  Quiet  Growth.  349.  Mi- 
grations. 350.  The  Mohammedan  Migrations. 
351.  Seats  of  Learning.  352.  Spread  of  Educa- 
tion. 353.  Literature.  354.  Philosophy.  355. 
History.  356.  Mathematics.  357.  Geography. 
358.  Chemistry  and  Medicine.  359.  General 
Progress.     360.  Discoveries  and  Manufactures..  .351-364 


xxviii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
PHOENICIA,  THE  PIONEER. 


Pages 


SECTION  361.  Philosophy  of  the  Phoenicians. 
362.  The  Country.  363.  Its  Plains.  364.  Leba- 
non. 365.  Inhabitants.  366.  Cities.  367.  Tyre. 
368.  Sidon.  369.  Other  Cities.  370.  Colonies. 
371.  Hanno's  Expedition.  372.  Architecture. 
373.  Manufactures.    374.  Arts.     375.  Literature.  .365-382 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHALDEA,   THE   CRADLE   OF   KNOWLEDGE. 

SECTION  376.  The  Land.  377.  Natural  Divisions. 
378.  Northern.  379.  Southern.  380.  Fertility. 
381.  Present  Desolation.  382.  Libraries.  383. 
Chronology.  384.  Early  Civilization.  385.  South- 
ern Cities.  386.  Northern  Cities.  387.  Primi- 
tive Inhabitants.  388.  Historical  Sketches. 
389.  The  "Lore."  390.  Manufactures.  391. 
Literature.      392.    Sciences.      393.    Architecture. 

394.      Conclusion    383-398 

Poem,  A  Penitential  Psalm   398 

CHAPTER  X. 

PERSIA— THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  MAGI. 

SECTION  395.  Legendary  History.  396.  Migration 
of  the  Aryan  Tribes.  397.  Historic  Traces.  398. 
Rise  of  Media.  399.  Cyrus  the  Great.  400.  Build- 
ing the  Empire.  401.  Cambyses.  402.  Darius 
the  Great.  403.  Gradual  Decline.  404.  The 
Magi.  405.  Their  Power.  406.  Their  History. 
407.    Mode   of   Life.      408.    Zoroaster.      409.    The 

Zend  Avesta.     410.    Zoroastrianism   399-413 

Poem,  A  Magian  Hymn   413 

CHAPTER  XL 

LIFE  OF  PYTHAGORAS. 

SECTION  411.  Authorities.  412.  Early  Life.  413.  Ed- 
ucation. 414.  Visits  Tyre.  415.  Goes  to  Egypt. 
416.     Introduced  to  Amasis.       417.     Enters  the 


CONTENTS  xxix 

Pages 
Sacred  Orders.  418.  At  Babylon.  419.  His 
Escape.  420.  Settlement  at  Croton.  421.  First 
Lectures.  422.  Brotherhood  Founded.  423.  Death. 
424.  His  Family.  425  The  Man.  426.  Personal 
Appearance.  427.  His  Attainments.  428.  Relig- 
ion and  Morals.     429.     Writings    414-434 

Poem.  Pythagoras    433 

CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    PYTHAGOREAN    BROTHERHOOD    AND    ITS 
SCHOOL   OF   PHILOSOPHY. 

.SECTION  430.  Its  Affects  Upon  Its  Members.  431. 
Source  of  Organization.  432.  Its  Members. 
433.  The  Brotherhood.  434.  Daily  Life  at  Cro- 
tona.  435.  Friendship.  436.  Its  Teachings.  437. 
The  Essenes.  438.  Numbers.  439.  Numbers  are 
Realities.  440.  Harmony  and  Music.  441.  Ge- 
ometry and  Matter.  442.  Astronomy.  443.  Relig- 
ion. 444.  Perfection.  445.  Life.  446.  Transmi- 
gration.    447.     Conclusion    435-453 


BOOK  I 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTERS 


CHAPTER  I 


THE  AIMS  AND  OBJECTS  OF  THE  ORDER 


'■'The  elevation,    the   happiness,    the    betterment   of  matt- 
tiind. ' ' 

''  I  ^HE  aims  and  objects  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of 
-■  Pythias  are  beautifully  stated  in  the  "Declara- 
tion of  Principles"  adopted  by  the  Supreme  Lodge 
at  its  meeting  in  Cleveland,  Ohio,  in  the  year  of 
1877,  recognizing  the  universality  of  the  brother- 
hood of  man,  and  which  will  be  found  on  page  iv 
of  the  introductory  pages  of  this  work. 

The  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias  is  an  Amer- 
ican institution,  founded  by  an  American,  made 
up  of  American  citizens,  and  has  an  American 
government ;  and  it  was  founded  for  the  purpose 
of  spreading  out  among  all  mankind  the  principles 
of  Friendship,  Charity,  and  Benevolence.  This 
is  done  by  means  of  lectures,  charges  and  practical 
lessons  given  to  all  who  enter  the  portals  of  its 
Castle,  in  the  ceremonies  of  its  initiations  as  well 
as  by  the  example  of  its  members,  and  by  the 
work  and  business  executed  in  the  lodge  room. 

2.  Within  its  portcullis,  all  members,  high  and 
low,  rich  and  poor,  Republicans  and  Democrats, 
Methodists  and  Catholics,  all  meet  on  an  equality ; 


4  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

for  nothing  of  a  religious  or  political  character 
is  allowed  to  be  brought  into  its  halls.  All  religions 
are  tolerated.  Obedience  to  the  laws  and  loyalty 
to  the  government  of  the  land  in  which  the  Order 
may  be  instituted,  are  its  chief  teachings  and  prin- 
ciples. 

3.  Friendship,  in  all  the  fullness  of  its  meaning, 
as  exemplified  in  the  story  of  Damon  and  Pythias, 
and  upon  which  our  noble  Order  has  been  founded, 
is  the  cornerstone  upon  which  all  the  teachings  of 
the  Order  are  built.  And  thus  it  becomes  the 
bounden  duty  of  every  Knight  to  visit  and  cheer 
those  in  distress  and  to  do  all  in  their  power  to 
help  and  sustain  them ;  to  look  after  and  care  for 
as  far  as  is  possible,  those  who  are  sick  or  disabled; 
to  take  charge  of,  and  bury  the  dead  when  re- 
quested so  to  do,  and  when,  otherwise,  they  would 
be  left  to  the  cold  charity  of  the  world;  to  care 
for  the  widows  of  the  departed  brothers,  and  see 
that  they  do  not  suffer;  to  educate  their  orphans; 
to  exercise  that  charity  towards  those  who 
have  done  wrong,  that  they  may  see  their  error 
and  amend  it;  and  to  make  men  better  and  better, 
and  the  world  more  and  more  beautiful,  by  the 
exercise  of  Fraternal  Love.  "If  fraternal  love 
held  all  men  bound,  how  beautiful  this  world  would 
be." 

.  4.  Is  this  too  great  an  undertaking  for  human 
nature  to  strive  for?  Is  it  too  lofty  an  ideal  to 
aim  at?  Although  there  are  in  the  Order  many 
who  do  not  take  the   proper  view  of  their  duties, 


AIMS  AND  OBJECTS  5 

there  are  also  many,  yes,  very  many,  who  do;  and 
looking-  at  the  Order  as  a  whole,  it  Avill  be  found 
that  these  aims  and  objects  are  being  carried  out 
to  the  letter.  Can  w^e  not  see  and  hear  in  many 
a  widow's  home,  the  "sweet  music  of  fraternal 
love,"  rising  in  joyful  thanksgivings  for  the  thought 
that  the  Supreme  Chancellor  of  the  Universe  had 
instilled    into    the    mind    of    the    Founder    of    our 

Order  such  aims  and  objects?  The  world  itself, 
with  its  coldness,  greed  and  carelessness  for  the 
comforts  of  others,  may  not  see  these  things,  and 
care  nothing  for  our  rites  and  ceremonies;  but 
we  know  of  them  and  rejoice ;  and  in  spite  of 
those  few  among  us  who  w'ould.  for  seltish  pur- 
poses, act  towards  the  unfortuate  as  do  the  outside 
world,  the  good  work  still  goes  on,  and  will  go  on 
"as  long  as  friendship  fills  the  heart  of  man." 
5.  Our  aim  is  high  and  noble;  and  as  no  man  can 

stand  in  his  own  strength,  however  great  and 
lofty  his  principles,  the  members  of  the  Knights  of 
Pythias  have  banded  themselves  together,  that 
each  may  receive  strength  and  encouragement 
from  the  others,  in  striving  more  and  more  for  "the 
betterment  of  mankind"  and  himself.  That  these 
objects  may  be  carried  out  in  a  systematic  way, 
a  proper  form  of  government  has  been  organized 
and  instituted. 

The  foundation  upon  which  this  government 
rests  is  the  Subordinate  Lodge.  For  the  standing 
of  every  Knight,  no  matter  how  high  he  may  be 
in    the    Order,    even    as    Supreme    Chancellor,    rests 


6  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

with  his  being  in  "Good  Standing"  in  his  own 
Subordinate  Lodge;  if  he  loses  that,  he  loses  all 
his  higher  honors.  The  highest  rank  in  a  Subor- 
dinate Lodge  is  Past  Chancellor,  to  obtain  which 
a  Knight  must  have  served  in  the  chair  of  the 
Chancellor  Commander  one  term.  The  rank,  how- 
ever, can  only  be  bestowed  by  the  Grand  Lodge. 

The  Grand  Lodge  is  made  up  of  delegates  who 
must  be  Past  Chancellors  from  the  Subordinate 
Lodges,  and  is  governed  in  a  similar  way;  the 
highest  rank  of  which  is  the  Past  Grand  Chancellor. 
These  delegates  meet  once  a  year,  choose  their 
officers  and  make  the  laws  governing  the  Grand 
Domain  to  which  they  belong.  (These  Domains 
coincide  with  the  several  States).  The  rank  of 
Past  Grand  Chancellor  is  bestowed  by  order  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge 

As  the  Grand  Lodges  are  made  up  from  delegates 
from  the  Subordinate  Lodges,  so  the  Supreme  Lodge 
is  made  up  of  the  delegates  from  the  Grand  Lodges, 
the  members  of  which  must  be  Past  Grand  Chancel- 
lors. Its  officers  are  chosen  as  in  the  lower  Lodges, 
and  its  meetings  are  held  once  in  two  years. 

Until  a  Grand  Lodge  is  organized  in  any  new 
Domain,  the  Subordinate  Lodges  are  under  the 
direct  charge  of  the  Supreme  Lodge. 

6.  A  Knight,  to  be  in  good  standing  in  the  Order, 
must  have  all  his  dues,  assessments,  and  all  other 
claims  regularly  paid  up.  It  remains,  however, 
with  the  By-Laws  of  his  Subordinate  Lodge  as  to 
how  long  he  may  remain  behind  in  these  payments 


AIMS  AND  OBJECTS  7 

to  deprive  him  of  an}'  benefits  his  Lodge  pro- 
vides. This  is  generally  from  three  to  six  months. 
If  he  allows  himself  to  go  behind  to  the  amount 
of  twelve  months'  dues,  then  he  is  liable  to  be  sus- 
pended from  the  Order;  this  can  only  be  done  by 
the  vote  of  his  Lodge,  and  until  he  is  thus  officially 
suspended  he  is  entitled  to  all  privileges  of  the 
Order  except  benefits.  In  visiting  other  Lodges 
than  his  own,  he  must  produce  his  official  receipt 
to  show  his  standing,  and  if  upon  examination  he 
can  give  the  permanent  pass  word,  and  prove 
knowledge  of  the  ritual,  he  will  then  be  admitted 
as  a  brother  of  the  Order. 

7.  The  following  "Declaration  of  Principles" 
were  offered  to  the  Supreme  Lodge,  and  although 
not  officially  adopted,  have  been  generally  used  as 
Principles  of  the  Order  : 

"Pythian  Knighthood  had  its  conception  in  the 
exemplification  of  the  life  test  of  true  friendship 
existing  between  Damon  and  Pythias.  Friendship, 
or  mutual  confidence,  being  the  stronghold  of 
union  between  man  and  man,  and  only  existing 
where  honor  has  an  abiding  place,  is  adopted  as 
a  foundation  principle.  As  the  ideal  Knight  of 
olden  times  was  the  personification  of  all  the  highest 
and  noblest  attributes  of  man 's  nature,  the  candidate 
for  Knighthood  had  to  prove  himself  worthy  of 
acceptance  by  those  who  valued  friendship,  brav- 
ery, honor,  justice  and  loyalty.  The  Order  of 
Knights  of  Pythias,  founded  in  Friendship,  Charity 
and  Benevolence,  which  it  proclaims  as  its  cardinal 


8  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

principles — strives  to  gather  into  one  mighty  fra- 
ternity worthy  men  who  appreciate  the  true  mean- 
ing of  friendship ;  who  are  cautious  in  word  and  act ; 
who  love  truth;  who  are  brave  in  defending  right; 
whose  honor  is  untarnished;  whose  sense  of  justice 
will  prevent  to  the  best  of  their  ability,  a  personal 
word  or  act  injurious  to  the  worthy;  whose  loyalty 
to  principle,  to  family,  to  friends,  to  their  country, 
and  to  the  constituted  authority  under  which  they 
enjoy  citizenship  is  undoubted,  and  who  at  all 
times  are  prepared  to  do  unto  others  as  they  would 
that  others  should  do  unto  them." 


JUSTUS  H.  RATHBONE 
Founder  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias 


CHAPTER  II 


LIFE  OF  JUSTUS   HENRY  RATHBONE 
Past  Supreme  Chancellor  and  Founder  of  the  Order. 


"J-fis  bequest  to  the  world  was  a  civic  organizntion  ivhose 
eternal  principles  are  peace  and  good  will" — Past  Grand 
Chancellor  Goodrich,  New  York. 

JUSTUS  H.  RATHBONE  was  born  on  the  29th  of 
October,  1839,  at  Deerfield,  a  town  situated  in 
Oneida  County,  State  of  New  York.  His  father, 
Justus  Hull  Rathbone,  was  a  noted  lawyer  practicing 
at  Utica,  New  York,  and  his  mother,  Sarah  Eliza- 
beth Dwight,  was  a  member  of  the  celebrated 
Dwight  family  of  New  England,  and  a  lineal  de- 
scendant of  Jonathan  Edwards,  a  noted  Presbyte- 
rian clergyman.  Rathbone  was  baptized  Henry 
Edward  Dwight  Rathbone,  but  when  he  was  ten 
years  old  (1849),  his  parents  dropped  from  his 
name  Edwin  Dwight,  and  substituted  Justus,  so 
that,  in  the  future  he  was  known  by  the  name  that 
has  come  down  to  us,  Justus  Henry  Rathbone ;  a 
name  of  which  Past  Supreme  Chancellor  Valkenberg 
says,  that  "To  those  who  have  the  pleasure  of  know- 
ing him,  is  synonymous  with  every  thing  that  is 
true   and   devoted   in   human   nature." 

9.  He  was  educated  during  his  boyhood  days  at 


10  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

the  IMoant  Vernon  BoarJino;  School.  From  thence 
he  went  to  the  Courtland  Academy,  where  he  con- 
tinued his  studies  for  some  time ;  after  which  he 
studied  at  the  Carlisle  Seminary,  finishing  his  edu- 
cation at  the  State  University  at  Madison. 

10.  After  leaving  college  he  remained  at  home 
with  his  parents  and  sister  until  1857.  He  then  left 
them,  and  they  knew  nothing  of  him  for  some  years, 
when  he  was  heard  of  traveling  as  part  proprietor 
of  a  minstrel  troupe  through  the  West,  and  of  having 
become  stranded  in  the  northern  part  of  Michigan, 
through  financial  difficulties.  His  companj^  was 
broken  up,  and  he  obtained  charge  of  a  small  school 
as  teacher,  at  a  place  called  Eagle  Harbor,  situated 
in  the  copper  regions,  in  the  county  of  Houghton. 
Here  he  remained  until  May,  1861.  Besides  his 
position  as  teacher,  he  was  assistant  clerk  of  the 
Central  Mining  Company,  whose  mines  were  in 
the  district  adjacent  to  the  school,  and,  D.  B.  Ken- 
nedy, in  his  "Pythian  History,"  says  that  "he  was 
also  '  Deal(M'  in  Stationery,  Novels,  Standard  Works, 
Periodicals  and  Playing  Cards,  etc.,'  and  conducted 
the  'Agency  of  the  Yankee  Needle  Threader.'  " 

When  the  war  broke  out.  Brother  Rathbone, 
with  others,  formed  a  company  with  the  intention 
of  joining  the  First  Michigan  Regiment,  but  on 
account  of  some  informality  the  company  was  not 
accepted  and  the  members  separated  and  enlisted 
in   other  parts   of  the   State. 

11.  In  1861  Brother  Rathbone  returned  to  the 
East,  on  account  of  the  death  of  his  father,  and  re- 


LIFE  OF  THE   FOUNDER  H 

sided  with  his  sister,  Mrs.  J.  O.  Pease,  at  Germantown, 
Pennsylvania,  and  the  next  year  married  Emma  L. 
Sanger  of  Utica,  N.  Y.  Her  father  was  Gerry 
Sangers,  and  an  old  resident  of  that  place.  Of  this 
marriage  there  were  five  children,  two  boys  and 
three  girls.  Three  of  them  died  in  early  childhood, 
while  two  of  the  davighters,  Misses  Sara  D.  and  L. 
S.  S.  Rathbone,  are  still  living  (1909).  When  their 
father  died,  in  1889,  they  were  both  still  young  and 
unprovided  for,  and  the  Supreme  Lodge,  at  its 
next  meeting  (1890),  to  show  its  appreciation  for 
the  Founder  of  the  Order  and  his  magnificent  ser- 
vice in  its  behalf,  granted  an  annuity  of  $720.00  a 
year  for  their  welfare  and  education.  This  annuity 
ceased  in  1900,  as  one  of  them  relinquishing  her 
right  to  the  appropriation,  and  since,  there  is  and 
has  been,  for  several  sessions,  appropriated  to  L.  S.  S. 
Rathbone  $600  per  year,  or  $1200  each  Biennial 
Session. 

Returning  with  his  wife  to  Germantown,  he  there 
made  his  home.  The  rest  of  this  year  and  the  whole 
of  1862  seems  to  have  been  with  him  a  time  of  rest 
and  pursuit   of  his  favorite   themes. 

12.  He  began  work  again  on  January  15th,  1863. 
This  time  in  the  United  States  Hospital  Service  at 
Germantown,  either  as  chief  clerk,  as  claimed  by 
Past  Supreme  Chancellor  Valkenburg,  w^ho  was  a 
contemporary  and  intimate  friend  of  Brother 
Rathbone ;  or,  as  Citizen  Nurse,  as  claimed  by  Bro. 
Kennedy,  in  his  "Pythian  History."  The  latter 
statement  is  probably  the  correct  one,  as  the  facts 


12  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

stated  by  Bro.  Kennedy  in  his  account  of  the 
Founder's  life,  he  tells  us,  "were  first  made  from 
the  private  papers  of  Brother  Rathbone,  and  then, 
through  the  assistance  of  Past  Supreme  Repre- 
sentative John  ^I.  Kline  of  Washington,  the  dates 
were  verified  by  the  Department  records."  He  held 
this  position  until  July  15th,  when  he  resigned. 
A  week  later  he  was  ordered  by  the  Adjutant  Gen- 
eral to  report  in  Philadelphia  for  enlistment.  This 
he  did  on  the  21st,  and  was  then  appointed  Hospital 
Steward  at  Washington,  D.  C.  He  served  in  that 
capacity    until    March    25th,    1865. 

13.  It  was  probably  soon  after  his  appointment  as 
Hospital  Steward  that  Brother  Rathbone  conceived 
the  idea  of  making  use  of  his  ritual  of  the  Knights 
of  Pythias,*  and  February  9th,  1864,  Washington 
Lodge  No.  1  was  organized.  Brother  Rathbone  being 
one  of  its  first  members  and  of  which  he  became  the 
presiding  officer,  then  called  the  Worthy  Chancel- 
lor. Soon  after,  finding  some  scheme  on  foot  to 
make  the  Venerable  Patriarch  (Prelate)  a  past 
officer,  thus  depriving  him  of  his  undoubted  right  of 
being  the  first  Past  Chancellor,  he  sent  the  Lodge  a 
letter  resigning  from  the  Order  altogether.  This 
was  taken  up  in  an  open  session  by  the  Lodge  on 
April  21st,  1861,  and  read  and  accepted.  Thus  after 
only  two  months  that  the  Order  had  been  established 
Brother  Rathbone  felt  compelled  to  sever  his  con- 
nection from  it.  He  remained  out  of  the  Order  a 
little  over  two  years. 

*See  Chap.  1,  Book  II. 


LIFE  OF  THE   FOUNDER  13 

14.  After  his  resignation  in  March,  1865,  from  the 
Hospital  Service,  he  was  immediately  appointed 
a  clerk  in  the  office  of  the  Commissary  General  of 
Subsistence ;  but  resigned  in  April,  1866,  serving 
one  year.  On  April  30th  he  made  a  formal  appli- 
cation for  admission  into  Franklin  Lodge  No.  2, 
depositing  his  card;  Washington  Lodge  No.  1  having 
by  this  time  consolidated  with  Franklin.  The 
application  was  accepted,  and  Brother  Rathbone 
received  with  the  greatest  of  cordiality.  The  next 
day,  May  1st,  1866,  occurred  the  re-organization  of 
the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  at 
which  Brother  Rathbone  was  present,  and  was 
elected  Grand  Chancellor. 

15.  In  December  of  this  year  he  was  appointed  to 
a  clerkship  in  the  Second  Auditor's  office,  where  he 
remained  until  May,  1869.  He  then  resigned  to 
accept  a  position  in  Stetsons  Publishing  Company's 
office,  and  remained  there  until  in  1871 ;  the  com- 
pany having  bought  out  the  Independent  News  Com- 
pany of  New  York  City,  he  wes  sent  as  its  treasurer, 
and  afterwards  he  became  its  superintendent, 
filling  that  position  until  the  company  broke  up  in 
1873.  He  then  returned  to  Washington,  D.  C 
In  the  meantime.  Brother  Rathbone  transferred  his 
membership,  by  card,  from  Franklin  to  Liberty 
Lodge  No.  6.  This  was  in  July,  1867.  He  with- 
drew in  September,  1869.  on  accepting  the  position 
at  Boston ;  and  during  his  stay  in  that  city  he 
joined  INIaverick  Lodge  No.  39  of  East  Boston, 
Massachusetts. 


14  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

At  the  organization  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
Brother  Rathbone  being  present  as  a  Past  Grand 
Chancellor,  he  was  elected  "Founder  and  Past  Su- 
preme Chancellor. ' '  But  almost  immediately  after 
his  return  home,  he  removed  to  New  York,  as  noted 
above,  and  applied  to  Maverick  Lodge  for  a  With- 
drawal Card.  This  was  granted,  but  for  some 
reason  the  card  was  not  issued  until  December,  1875. 
Thus  for  two  years  Brother  Rathbone  was  again 
disconnected  from  the  Order.  In  the  meantime, 
Brother  Rathbone  entered  the  service  of  the 
War  Department,  as  Corresponding  Clerk,  and 
by  June  1,  1875,  was  promoted  to  the  third 
class  in  the  same  office.  The  next  month  he 
was  ordered  to  France  by  the  Department  on  a  spe- 
cial mission,  which  he  performed  to  the  entire  satis- 
faction of  the  War  Department,  and  returned  home 
about  the  end  of  the  year. 

16.  Having  been  out  of  the  Order  for  over  two 
years,  on  account  of  the  misunderstanding  between 
him  and  Maverick  Lodge,  Brother  Rathbone  deposited 
his  card,  which  was  at  last  granted,  in  Calanthe 
Lodge  No.  11,  on  January  17th,  1876;  which  Lodge 
issued  to  him  a  certificate  of  good  standing,  both  in 
the  Subordinate  and  Grand  Lodges.  This  was  pre- 
sented to  the  Supreme  Lodge  on  August  23,  1876, 
held  in  Philadelphia,  and  Brother  Rathbone  was 
admitted  thereto.  At  this  meeting  action  was  taken 
to  put  beyond  question  the  right  of  Brother  Rath- 
bone to  the  title  of  "Founder."  It  would  appear 
that  Brother  J.  T.  R.  Plant  still  claimed  a  share  in 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  15 

that  honor.  The  committee  which  was  appointed 
for  this  purpose,  made  the  following  report,  which 
was  adopted : 

"Your  committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the 
brief  History  as  to  the  Founder  of  the  Order  of 
Knights  of  Pythias,  beg  leave  to  report  that  they 
had  before  them  Brother  J.  H.  Rathbone  and  also 
J.  T.  K.  Plant,  who  has  been  represented  as  one 
of  the  Founders  of  the  Order;  and  upon  the  state- 
ment of  Past  Supreme  Chancellor  J.  T.  K.  Plant, 
your  committee  are  fully  satisfied  that  Past  Supreme 
Chancellor  Justus  H.  Rathbone  is  entitled  to  the 
honor  of  being  Founder  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of 
Pythias ;  and  offer  the  following  resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  the  documents  presented  to  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  purporting  to  be  a  brief  origin  of 
the  Order,  and  Justus  H.  Rathbone  as  Sole  Founder, 
be  fully  recognized  as  such  by  the  Supreme  Lodge 
of  the  World." 

The  most  important  of  the  documents  alluded  to 
in  the  above  resolution  is  as  follows : 

"DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA    ?  .        •, 
WASHINGTON     COUNTY    S  ' 

"The  undersigned,  who  were  present  at  the 
first  reading  of  the  First.  Second  and  Third  De- 
grees of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias,  which  took 
place  at  the  house  No.  369  F  Street,  near  the  corner 
of  Ninth  Street,  in  the  City  of  Washington,  D.  C, 
on  Monday  evening,  the  15th  of  February,  1864,  do 
make  this  their  voluntary  statement,  to-wit :      That 


16  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Justus  Henry  Rathbone  of  the  City  of  Washington, 
District  of  Columbia,  is  the  sole  and  only  originator 
and  Founder  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias; 
that  the  work  was  complete  when  read  to  us  as 
above ;  that  at  the  committee  meetings,  of  which  we 
were  made  members,  nothing  was  done  except  to 
re-read  the  work  as  originally  prepared  by  said 
J.  H.  Rathbone.  and  endorse  it.  No  changes  were 
made.  Mr.  Joel  B.  Woodruff  suggested  an  addition 
to  the  Third,  or  Knight's  Degree,  which  was  ac- 
cepted. The  impression  which  prevails,  that  Joseph 
T.  K.  Plant  is  the  Founder,  or  assistant  Founder 
of  the  Order,  is  false  in  every  particular;  the  only 
connection  he  had  therewith  was  voluntarily  offer- 
ing the  use  of  his  parlor  for  the  use  of  the  committee 
to  hold  their  meetings  therein.  We  further  certify 
that  the  ritual  was  prepared  complete  before  J.  T. 
K.  Plant  or  Joel  Woodruff  had  any  connection  with 
the  Order  or  were  even  spoken  to  in  reference  to 
joining  Washington  Lodge  No.  1,  K.  P. 

D.  L.  BURNETT. 
W.  H.  BURNETT. 

E.  S.  KIMBALL,  M.  D. 

ROBERT   A.  CHAMPION. 

"Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me  on  this 
6th  day  of  March,  A.  D.  1869. 

T.  DRURY, 
Justice  of  the  Peace." 

This  was  followed  with  the  Clerk  of  the  Court's 
affidavit  that  ]\Ir.  Drury  was  a  duly  qualified 
Justice. 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  17 

17.  After  the  congratulations  of  the  officers  and 
members  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  Brother  Rathbone 
presented  to  the  Supreme  Lodge  the  Bible  upon 
which  the  original  members  of  the  defunct  Wash- 
ington Lodge  No.  1  took  their  obligation.  At  the 
next  convention  (1877),  Brother  Rathbone  was 
made  Supreme  Lecturer,  in  which  office  he  continued 
until  his  death.  He  travelled  round  through  all 
the  jurisdictions  giving  his  lectures,  the  princi- 
pal ones  of  which  were  entitled  "True  Pythian- 
ism."  and  "The  Mission  of  Our  Order."  Brother 
ValKenburg  says  that  "these  lectures  are  elegant 
in  diction,  sublime  in  sentiment,  beautiful  in  rhet- 
orics, and  in  every  respect  worthy  of  their  eminent 
and  distinguished  author." 

18.  At  this  convention  (1877),  also  a  "medal"  to 
be  worn  by  the  Founder  was  chosen  and  ordered 
made,  and  on  December  6,  the  same  year,  it  was 
duly  presented  to  Brother  Rathbone  at  Mount  Ver- 
non Lodge,  to  which  he  had  been  transferred  on 
July  11th.  In  this  connection  Brother  Kennedy 
saj's :  "The  presentation  took  place  in  the  pres- 
ence of  a  large  number  of  the  members  of  the  Order, 
belonging  to  the  several  Lodges  in  the  District  of 
Columbia,  and,  in  reporting  the  fact.  Brother 
Taxwell  says:  'The  occasion  was  one  long  to  be 
remembered,  all  present  seemingly  much  interested 
and  rejoiced  that  the  Founder  had  at  last  been 
fully  and  officially  recognized  by  the  Supreme 
Authority  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  of  the  World.'  " 

19.  The  next  year  he  was  transferred  from  the 


ly  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Corresponding  Department  of  the  War  Ol^ce  to  that 
of  the  Adjutant  General,  where  he  remained  for 
the  next  ten  years.  He  was  then,  on  account  of  ill 
health,  obliged  to  resign.  In  the  meantime,  in  1878, 
he  removed  from  Washington  to  Lanham,  Marjdand, 
where  he  instituted  and  became  a  member  of  Sicilian 
Lodge  No.  97.  He  continued  his  visitation  of  Lodges 
throughout  the  diflPerent  Domains,  receiving  hearty 
welcomes  wherever  he  went.  In  1884,  however, 
Brother  Rathbone  became  to  some  extent  financially 
embarrassed,  caused  probably  by  sickness,  and 
other  unavoidable  circumstances.  This  became 
known  to  the  Order  at  large,  and  the  Supreme 
Chancellor,  Brother  J.  Van  Valkenberg,  issued  a 
circular  letter  to  the  Grand  Lodges  asking  for 
help.  Over  tive  thousand  dollars  was  subscribed 
which  relieved  the  straits  under  which  he  was 
suffering.  Shortly  before  this  Brother  Rathbone 
received  a  severe  shock  by  the  death  of  his  wife, 
which  occurred  on  December  31st.  1887.  She  was 
buried  in  the  cemetery  at  Utica,  New  York.  He 
did  not  long  survive  her. 

20.  His  death  occurred  during  a  lecture  tour 
through  Illinois,  Nebraska,  Indiana  and  Ohio.  He 
had  reached  Lima,  Ohio,  on  November  16th,  where 
he  stopped  to  deliver  a  lecture.  As  mentioned 
above.  Brother  Rathbone  had  to  resign  his  post 
in  the  Adjutant  General's  office  on  account  of  ill 
health.  He  had  been  troubled  for  some  time  with 
a  carbuncle  on  his  left  side.  His  suffering  was  so 
great   when    he   reached    Lima,    that    two   doctors. 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  19 

had  to  be  called  in,  and  who  decided  that  his  con- 
dition was  such  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to 
continue  his  journey.  On  Monday,  the  18th,  an 
operation  was  performed,  but  so  serious  was  his 
condition,  that  the  doctors  could  give  no  hopes  of 
his  recovery.  Lima  Lodge  did  everything  that 
was  possible  for  his  relief;  nurses  were  provided, 
and  the  doctors  were  with  him  constantly.  Another 
operation  had  to  be  performed,  on  account  of  the 
spreading  of  the  disease,  and  this  so  reduced  his 
system  that  he  died  on  December  *J,  1889.  His 
body  was  embalmed  and  taken  to  the  Castle  Hall. 
Besides  members  of  the  local  and  Supreme  Lodges, 
there  were  with  him,  when  he  died,  his  sister,  ]\Irs. 
Pease,  and  his  two  daughters. 

21.  The  Castle  Hall  of  Lima  Lodge,  in  which  the 
body  of  Brother  Rathbone  lay  guarded  continuously 
by  three  members  of  the  Lodge,  was  beautifully 
draped,  and  on  the  evening  of  the  10th,  the  day  after 
his  death,  memorial  services  were  held.  Beside 
the  members  of  the  Lodge,  there  were  in  attend- 
ance several  of  the  Supreme  Officers  and  Repre- 
sentatives, General  Carnahan,  and  Brother  Rath- 
bone's  sister  and  daughters.  Among  the  speak- 
ers were  Rev.  A.  L.  Fraser,  Past  Supreme  Repre- 
sentative Walter  B.  Ritchie,  Past  Supreme  Chan- 
cellor H.  Douglass  and  General  J.  R.  Carnahan. 
The  address  of  Brother  Ritchie  was  beautiful  and 
pathetic.  Brother  Kennedy  says  "He  spoke  elo- 
quently and  with   deep  feeling,   saying,   in   part : 

"Today's   page   in   Pythian   history   is   bordered 


20  dISTOR\   OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

by  the  darkness  of  the  line  of  death.  The  hearts  of 
250,000  brave  and  gallant  men  are  tonight  bowed 
down.  An  army  of  the  brightest  and  best  of 
America's  sous  tonight  mourn  the  loss  of  the  Foun- 
der of  the  Order.  Brother  Rathbone  was  human  and 
in  his  humanity  our  Order  had  its  birth.  It  was 
because  he  was  human  and  appreciated  the  value, 
worth  and  need  of  the  friendship  of  others ;  because 
he  saw  the  necessity  of  charity  for  the  faults  of 
others,  because  he  saw  the  need  of  benevolence, 
that  he  took  the  old  Grecian  story  of  Damon  and 
Pythias  and  made  every  word  of  it  a  tiower,  every 
line  of  it  a  gem,  and  every  page  a  jewel.  He  made 
it  so  that  tonight  it  is  as  dear  to  250,000  men  as 
the  songs  our  mother  sung  when  we  sat  at  her 
knee. 

"The  day  has  been  busy  and  the  wires  have 
been  warm  with  messages  of  condolence  and  sym- 
pathy from  every  part  of  this  country.  Hearts 
have  been  touched,  the  Founder  of  this  noble  Order 
sleeps  in  death. 

"As  it  was  decreed  that  he  must  be  removed  by 
death,  this  Lodge  has  a  sacred  memory  in  Pythian 
history.  It  was  given  to  you  and  your  members 
to  surround  his  bedside  and  by  the  fact  of  his 
death  here  the  name  of  Lima  Lodge  will  be  in- 
scribed and  have  a  sacred  history  in  Pythian 
chronicles.  Republics  may  rise  and  fall,  but  the 
Order  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  will  still  live. 
Centuries  may  roll  away,  but  still  Lima  Lodge  will 
be  remembered  as  the  death  place  of  one  who  has 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  21 

done    more    to    imite    the    frieudship    of   more    men 
than  any  other  man  of  the  present  century. ' ' 

22.  Immediately  after  the  service  the  remains 
were  taken  to  a  special  train  for  Utica,  New  York. 
Beside  the  members  of  his  family  that  went  on 
board,  there  was  an  escort  consisting  of  several 
officers  of  the  Supreme  and  Grand  Lodges,  and 
five  members  of  Agamemnon  Division  of  the  Uni- 
form Rank.  A  stop  was  made  at  Cleveland  and 
the  members  of  the  Order  there  viewed  the  body. 
On  arriving  at  Utica  the  train  was  met  by  the  Su- 
preme Chancellor  and  a  number  of  others  of  the 
Supreme  and  Grand  Lodges,  and  delegations  from- 
numerous  cities  in  the  State.  The  funeral  proces- 
sion was  headed  by  Austin  Division  of  the  Uniform. 
Rank ;  the  hearse,  accompanied  by  the  members 
of  Agamemnon  Division  came  next,  followed  by 
Bander  Division  of  Fort  Plain ;  then  the  carriagea 
of  the  family  and  members  of  the  Order.  The- 
services  were  held  in  the  First  Presbyterian  church ; 
after  which  the  remains  were  taken  to  Forest  Hill 
Cemetery  and  buried  with  Pythian  rites,  by  the 
side  of  the  wife,  who  died  but  a  few  short  yeara 
before. 

23.  Valkenberg  describes  Brother  Rathbone  as  a 
man  of  five  feet  ten  and  a  half  inches  in  height, 
weighing  about  two  hundred  and  twenty  pounds, 
and  of  having  dark  brown  hair  and  blue  eyes.  He 
was  possessed  of  great  ability,  and  this  connected 
with  a  thorough  education,  enabled  him  to  be 
eminently  successful  in  his  office  work,  and  other 


22  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

clerical    positions.       Of    his    personality,     Brother 

David  L.  Burnett,  who  was  his  intimate  companion, 

and    one    of    the    Original    Five,    says:    "He    was 

of  a  peculiar  temperament;  something  of  a  genius, 

impulsive,  warm  hearted  and  sensitive  to  a  degree. 

He   had   his   disappointments;   he   would   not   have 

been  human  were  it  not  so.      With  his  genius  and 

sensitive    nature,    he    was    often    so    strong    and    so 

indignant  that  it  was  not  to  be  wondered  at  that 

he  has  been  considered  erratic.     His  wa-itings  were 

almost  entirely  on  Secret  Orders ;  besides  the  Ritual 

of  the  Knights  of  Pythias,  he  wrote  the  Rituals  for 

the   Uniform    Rank,    and    Endowment   Rank;    the 

Supreme  Pythian  Knights,  the  Order  that  so  nearly 

caused  a  split  in  the  ranks  of  Knights  of  Pythias; 

the  Monks  of  Arcadia ;  the  Mystic  Order  of  Seven ; 

and   a   musical   burlesque   called     "Pocahontas      in 

Black."     He  was  an  excellent  musician,  both  vocal 

and  instrumental,   and   composed   several   excellent 

pieces.       Among   these   compositions   are   the   tunes 

for  the  opening  and  closing  odes,  the  installation, 

and   all   other  odes   used  in   the   ceremonies   of  the 

Order;    he    also    composed    for    the    three    nuiks    a 

grand    march,    besides    numerous    other    successful 

pieces.     The  words  also  of  some  of  the  odes  are  of 

his  composition. 

24.  The  Grand  Chancellor  of  the  Domain  of  New 
York  visited  the  grave  of  Brother  Rathbone  Janu- 
ary 31st,  1893.  He  found  that  no  stone  had  been 
put  up  to  mark  the  grave,  and  that  the  grave  itself 
was  in  a  neglected  condition        He  reported    this 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  23 

to  the  Grand  Lodge,  and  the  Grand  Lodge  took  it 
upon  itself  to  look  after  the  grave  and  to  endeavor 
to  have  a  suitable  monument  placed  thereon.  This 
was  reported  to  the  Supreme  Lodge,  which  was 
asked  to  take  such  action  in  the  matter  as  it  might 
see  fit.  The  final  result  was  the  soliciting  of  sub- 
scriptions from  the  Subordinate  Lodges,  through 
their  Grand  Lodges,  for  a  Rathbone  Monument 
Fund.  Such  was  the  success  of  this  appeal  that 
on  July  26th,  1899,  a  handsome  monument  was 
dedicated  on  10,000  square  feet  of  land  presented 
to  the  Supreme  Lodge  in  the  New  Forest  Cemetery. 
This  cemetery  adjoins  that  of  Forest  Hill,  and  this 
transfer  was  found  necessary  on  account  of  the 
exceeding  high  price  of  the  ground  in  the  original 
burying  place.  The  monument  is  thus  described 
by  Supreme  Representative  Young  in  handing 
over  the  monument  to  the  Supreme  Chancellor : 

"The  plan  of  the  monument  is  triangular  in 
shape,  emblematic  of  the  Order,  representing  the 
Subordinate,  Grand  and  Supreme  Lodges;  the 
three  steps  and  the  bronze  statues  at  the  buttress 
of  each  arch  represents  the  different  ranks  of  the 
Order.  On  one  buttress  is  placed  the  statues  of 
Damon  and  Pythias,  clasping  the  hand  of  friend- 
ship. On  another  one  the  statues  of  the  widow 
and  orphans,  and  on  the  third  is  a  Knight  in  uni- 
form. On  the  pedestal  in  the  center  are  the  globe 
and  the  arms  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias.  On  the 
front  of  the  die  is  the  seal  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
and  on  the  keystone  stands  the  statue  of  Justus  H. 


24  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Rathbone,  the  Founder  of  the  Order.  The  mouu- 
ment  is  40  feet  high.  Its  cost  was  $11,500.  The 
lot,  100  X 100  feet,  and  containing  10,000  square 
feet,  was  given  by  the  New  Forest  Cemetery  As- 
sociation. The  funds  for  its  erection  were  con- 
tributed by  the  members  of  the  Order  throughout 
the  Supreme  Domain.  The  total  receipts  are 
$13,722.01. 

By  action  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  the  grave  and 
monument  were  handed  over  to  the  Grand  Lodge 
of  New  York  for  perpetual  care,  and  which  charge 
was  formally  accepted  by  the  Grand  Lodge  at  its 
annual  convention  on  July  29,  1902. 


LIFE  OF  THE  FOUNDER  25 

THE    DEDICATION    OF    THE    RATH  BONE  MONUMENT 
Charles  A.  Lee,  Supreme  Representative 


Founder  and   Friend 

Who  from  the  ancient  story  wove 
The    modern    version    bright    and   treasure-trove ; 
When  Avar  the  countr}-  filled  with  fratricidal  strife 
And  youth  and  manhood  met  in  conflict  rife, 
Thou  didst  within  thine  heart  its  precepts  grasp 
And   taught   thy  countrymen   their   hands   to   clasp 
In  reconciliation  sweet ;  and  thenceforth  strove 
To  span  the  gulf  of  hate  with  bridge  of  love. 
Strong   be   our  Order,   remember 'd  by  thy  name 
Who  lit  the  torch  of  Friendship's  everlasting  flame. 

True  friendship  is  a  bond  divine, 
Ordained    our    natures    to    refine ; 
Our  bosoms  to  expand  by  love 
Responsive  to  the  throne  above. 
Much  like  the  blooming  of  a  rose 
That    with    pure    fragrance    overflows. 
Our  friendships  form  the  golden  chain 
To  link  us  to  the  angel-train, 
Receiving  and  imparting  good, 
As  members  of  a  brotherhood. 
Like  stars,  that  deck  the  arch  of  night, 
Diffusing   life-inspiring    light. 
Without  a  friend  how  dark  and   lone ! 
What  all  earth's  music  but  a  moan! 
A  direful  exile  that  would  be. 


26  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Cut  off  from  all  men 's  sympathy ! 

But,    with    friends,    redoubled   life 

With   precious   consolations   rife. 

In   friendship's   circle   what   delight — 

Hearts  beat  to  hearts,   tlio'  hid  from  sight; 

Soul  blends  with  soul  as  only  one, 

And   joys   through   every   service   run. 

So   in  their  purpose  friends  agree 

To  live  as  in  one  family. 

The   Saviour  calls  his  followers  friends — 

A  fellowship   that  never  ends; 

An  education  here  below 

For  other  worlds  to  which  we  go, 

Where  all  true  friendships  sure  will   meet 

To  make  felicities  complete. 

So  let  us  dedicate  this  shrine 

As    holding    somewhat    the    divine ; 

A   fit   memorial   of   a  friend 

Who   toiled    pure   friendship   to    extend ; 

And  on  its  face  the  legend  bind — 

He  lived  to  love  and  serve  mankind. 

From  "Pythian  History." 


DAVID  L.  BURNETT 

One  of  the  "Five  OriKinal  Members"  of  the  Order 

February  15th,  1864 


CHAPTER  III 


THE      GROWTH     AND     DEVELOPMENT     OF     SECRET 

SOCIETIES 


"7/"  Fraternal  Love  held  all   men  bound,  hotv  beautiful  this 
world  would  be. ' ' 

BEDE,  the  Saxon  historian,  tells  us  that  when  St. 
Paulinus  came  to  the  old  Danish  kingdom  of 
Northumbria  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  the  Christians, 
King  Eadwine  was  so  inclined  to  hear  him,  and 
wishing  his  people  to  do  so  too,  called  his  council 
together,  and  asked  them  whether  permission  should 
be  given.  One  of  his  chief  Thanes  said  "Let  us 
certainly  hear  what  this  man  knows,  for  it  seems 
to  me  that  the  life  of  man  is  like  the  flight  of  a 
sparrow  through  a  large  room,  where  you,  King, 
are  sitting  at  supper  in  winter,  while  storms  of 
rain  ;ind  snow  rage  abroad.  The  sparrow,  I  say, 
flying  in  at  one  door  and  straightway  out  again 
at  another,  is,  while  within,  safe  from  the  storm; 
but  soon  it  vanishes  out  of  sight  into  the  darkness 
whence  it  came.  So  the  life  of  man  appears  for  a 
short  space ;  but  of  what  went  before,  or  what  is 
to  follow,  we  are  always  ignorant."  This  wise 
saying  of  the  old  Thane  can  be  appropriately 
applied  to  the  history  of  secret  societies;  we  know 


28  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

not  their  beginnings,  though  we  can  form  some  idea 
as  to  how  they  have  originated  by  the  study  of 
ancient  man  and  the  works  he  has  left  behind,  and 
which  are  found  scattered  throughout  the  whole 
world. 

26.  As  far  back  as  history  takes  us  there  can  be 
found  associations  of  men,  whose  internal  workings 
were  kept  from  the  knowledge  of  all  the  outside 
world.  Even  further  back  still,  at  the  very  "Dawn 
of  History",  we  find  suggestions  of  similar  bands; 
and,  in  the  present  times,  they  are  found  among 
all  nations  of  the  world,  savage  or  civilized,  and 
among  all  religions,  heathen  or  Christian. 

27.  The  first  trace  of  man  having  lived  upon  the 
earth  are  seen  in  the  weapons  that  were  used  for 
hunting  and  for  defence.  These  are  found  in  an- 
cient river  beds  and  gravel  deposits  in  connection 
with  the  remains  of  the  extinct  mammoth,  woolly 
rhinoceros,  cave  lion  and  bear,  the  Irish  elk,  and 
other  animals  long  since  passed  away.  By  these 
remains,  which  consist  chiefly  of  spear  and  arrow 
heads,  axes,  knives,  etc.,  roughly  made  of  flint  and 
bone,  we  learn  that  man  lived  a  very  simple  mode 
of  life;  he  had  no  fixed  place  of  abode,  and  no  idea 
of  nationality,  though  there  appears  to  hnve  l^een 
some  tie  that  held  him  and  his  fellow-men  together 
for  the  sake  of  mutual  protection.  He  spent  his 
time  in  hunting  and  fi.shing.  in  preserving  the  skins 
of  the  animals  he  slew,  and  in  the  making  of 
weapons.  The  fact  that  weapons  of  flint  only  are 
found   in    one    place,    while    those    of   bone   only    in 


ORIGIN   OF    SECRET   SOCIETIES  29 

another,  seems  to  show  that  at  this  early  period 
some  kind  of  association  was  in  existence  for  the 
purpose  of  certain  manufactures. 

28.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  secret  societies,  or 
mysteries,  of  the  ancient  historic  people,  were 
the  schools  for  the  study  of  the  arts  and  sciences, 
industrial  and  otherwise,  and  that  these  schools 
gave  to  the  empire  its  principal  men.  its  kings,  its 
architects,  its  law  makers,  and  its  priests,  all  re- 
ceiving their  training  in  them;  yet  primarily,  how- 
ever, these  societies  originated  in  religious  observ- 
ances. 

29.  Among  the  ancient  mysteries,  there  was  not  one 
but  what  originally  taught  the  knowledge  of  a  living 
Ood.  Dr.  Mackey  says  that  it  was  the  "Patriarchal 
mode  of  worship  established  by  God  himself.  With 
this  pure  system  of  truth,  secret  societies  are  sup- 
posed to  have  been  coeval  and  identified.  But 
the  truth  thus  revealed  by  divinity  came  at  length 
to  be  doubted  or  rejected  through  the  imperfection 
of  human  reason;  and  though  the  visible  symbols 
were  retained  in  the  mysteries  of  the  pagan  world, 
their  true  interpretations  were  lost."  And  conse- 
quently, the  secular  portion  of  the  mystery  became 
more  important,  and  "The  life  that  now  is"  was 
the  one  thing  cared  for,  and  the  mysteries  took 
on  the  form  of  fraternity ;  but,  as  these  mysteries 
laid  special  stress  upon  the  preparation  for  the 
"Life  that  was  to  come,"  we  have  in  these  very 
early  ages,  in  the  very  dawn  of  history,  a  recogni- 


30  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tion  of  the  "Fatherhood  of  God  and  the  Brother- 
hood  of  Man." 

30.  It  is  said  that  the  first  and  original  mystery 
was  that  of  Isis  and  Osiris  of  Egypt.  From  thence, 
Zoroaster  took  them  to  Persia ;  Cadmus  to  Greece ; 
Orpheus  to  Thrace;  Malanpsus  to  Athens;  and  so 
they  spread  to  Rome,  and  through  Rome  to  the 
rest  of  the  world.  The  most  noted  of  these  mysteries 
were  the  Orphic,  Bacchic,  Eleusian,  Samothracian, 
Cabiric,  Mithric  and  Isian. 

31.  These  mysteries  taught  a  future  life  with  eter- 
nal punishment  of  the  wicked  ;  that  the  initiated  were 
happier  than  other  mortals;  that  after  death  they 
flew  directly  to  the  habitations  of  the  Gods.  Plato 
says  "That  the  design  of  initiation  was  to  restore 
the  soul  to  that  stage  from  which  it  fell;  while 
Epictetus  asserts,  "Thus  the  mysteries  became  use- 
ful; thus  we  seize  the  true  spirit  of  them,  when  we 
begin  to  apprehend  that  every  thing  therein  was 
instituted  by  the  ancients  for  instruction  and  amend- 
ment of  life." 

32.  All  persons,  who  were  initiated  into  these  mys- 
teries, were  required  to  produce  evidence  of  their 
fitness;  they  were  to  be  of  a  good  moral  and  relig- 
ious character,  and  to  have  lived  pure  lives;  and 
thus,  we  are  told  "The  wisest  and  best  of  the  pagan 
world  invariably  held  that  the  mysteries  were  in- 
stituted pure,  and  proposed  the  noblest  end  by  the 
worthiest  means."  To  them  w^ere  sent  the  youths 
of  the  nations,  W'hose  chief  time,  outside  the  study 
of  the  mysteries  of  religion,  was  devoted  to  archi- 


ORIGIN   OP    SECRET   SOCIETIES  31 

tecture ;  especially  was  this  true  in  Egypt  and 
Chaldea,  the  ruins  of  whose  magnificent  temples 
and  palaces  are  the  wonder  of  the  architects  of 
today.  It  was  from  the  members  of  these  same 
societies,  too,  that  there  came  the  kings,  states- 
men and  warriors  of  Egypt.  To  them,  were  drawn 
from  their  homes  in  ancient  Greece,  such  men  as 
Pythagoras,  Herodatus  and  others,  seeking  "More 
light"  by  being  initiated  into  and  taking  the  vows 
of  the  mysteries ;  and  not  only  thus  learning,  but 
having  the  courage  afterwards  of  teaching  and 
proclaiming,  "The  truth." 

The  mysteries  into  which  Pythagoras  had  un- 
doubtedly been  admitted  were  (1)  the  Eleusian 
into  which  he  had  been  admitted  before  leaving 
Greece ;  those  of  Isis  and  Osiris  while  in  Egypt,  and 
that  of  Cabiri,  during  his  travels  after  leaving 
Egypt. 

33.  As  before  mentioned,  these  mysteries  were  car- 
ried from  Greece  into  Rome ;  and  here  we  find  them 
both  in  its  temples  and  schools ;  the  society  of  the 
Vestal  Virgins  being  perhaps  the  most  noted. 

But  the  most  important  fact  in  connection  with 
secret  societies,  is  that  in  Rome  we  have  the  first 
account  of  what  is  most  likely  the  origin  of  our 
modern  Trades  Unions.  In  this  connection  we  read : 
"The  establishment  of  corporations  at  Rome,  with 
,  Avhich  certain  artisans  and  handicraftsmen  were 
initiated,  was  extremely  advantageous  to  them 
when  they  were  removed  into  foreign  provinces." 
We   find    much    information    concerning    these     coi- 


32  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

leges  in  ancient  inscriptions,  and  it  is  very  probable 
that  together  with  the  trades  of  Rome  this  form 
of  social  unions,  as  well  as  the  hereditary  obliga- 
tions under  which  the  former  were  conducted,  was 
propagated  in  Britain,  and  was  the  original  germ 
of  those  guilds,  which  became  so  intiuential  in  Eu- 
rope some  centuries  after  the  cessation  of  the  Roman 
dominion." 

34.  Although  the  Romans  may  have,  and  most 
probably  did,  propagate  their  ideas  of  trade  unions 
among  the  Saxons,  yet  we  know  from  Saxon  history 
itself,  that  "Gilds"  had  been  in  existence  among 
them  long  before  the  Romans  ever  saw  the  land  of 
Britain. 

These  early  English  Gilds  were  organized  for 
local  self  help;  yet  they  did  not  neglect  the  form 
and  practice  of  religion,  justice  and  morality.  We 
find,  too,  even  then  there  were  two  different  forms 
of  these  Brotherhoods. 

35.  In  the  earlier  gilds,  the  "wed"  or  obligation, 
was  given  by  the  member  personally  for  himself 
as  an  individual,  and  these  organizations  taught 
that  the  love  for  one's  neighbor  was  not  to  be 
coldly  accepted,  but  was  to  be  known  and  felt, 
and  acted  upon  as  a  life  habit.  Thus  a  "gild"  of 
this  class  was  an  association  of  men  and  women,  for 
the  purpose  of  individual  benefit,  and  led  up  to  the 
benefit  societies  of  today. 

36.  The  later  form  of  these  early  Saxon  Gilds, 
was  an  institution  known  as  "Frith-Vork"  or  peace 
pledge.     This  pledge  was  given  by  one  member  for 


ORIGIN   OF   SECRET   SOCIETIES  33 

others;  it  was  a  banding  together  of  men  within 
the  limits  of  a  boundary  in  which  all  members  were 
bound  together  by  the  pledge,  for  the  keeping  of 
peace,  and  the  performance  of  public  duties.  This 
was  the  origin  of  the  modern  town,  city,  and  county 
corporation. 

37.  We  are  told  that  "English  Gilds,  as  systems 
of  widespread  practical  institutions,  are  older  than 
any  Kings  of  England.  They  are  spoken  of  in  the 
old  books  that  contain  the  oldest  relics  of  English 
Law."  The  old  laws  of  King  Alfred,  of  King  Ina, 
of  King  Athelstan,  of  King  Henry  I,  reproduced  still 
older  laws  in  which  the  universal  existence  of 
gilds  is  treated  as  a  matter  of  well-known  fact, 
and  in  which  it  is  taken  as  a  matter  of  course  that 
everyone  belonged  to  some  gild. 

The  gilds  were  entirely  secular;  a  priest  was 
allowed  to  join,  and  often  did,  but  only  in  his  private 
character ;  he  had  no  more  authority  than  any  other 
member;  yet  we  find  that  the  most  pleasing  trait  of 
these  earlier  gilds  are  the  evidences  of  a  simple 
piety,  and  a  faith  that  entered  into  the  every  day 
life   of  their  members. 

We  know  the  names  of  some  of  the  English 
Guilds  that  existed  in  these  far  off  times.  The 
" Cnihten-Gild "  (or  "Young  Men's  Guild")  of  Lon- 
don was  as  old  as  the  time  of  King  Edgar,  who 
gave  it  its  charter.  We  have  notice  of  even  an  older 
Gild  in  a  grant  of  land  made  in  the  time  of  Ethel- 
bert.  There  is  still  in  existence  the  agreement  and 
by-laws  made  by  the  brothers  of  a  certain  Thegns' 


34  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Guild  at  Cambridge  and  others  at  Abbottsbury, 
Exeter  and  Woodbury.  Women  as  well  as  men 
were  admitted  into  the  orders;  the  members  were 
of  all  grades  of  life,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest, 
and  all  enjoyed  social  equality  at  the  meetings. 
King  Henry  VIII.  and  Cardinal  Wolsey  were  broth- 
ers of  the  Guild  of  St.  Barbara  of  London,  and  the 
Guild  of  the  Trinity  at  Coventry  boasted  of  Henry 
IV.  and  Henry  VI.  as  members. 

38.  The  oldest  statute  relating  to  these  Gilds,  is 
the  "Three  Gilds  Statute,"  in  which  we  find— 

1.  The  Gild  of  Abbotsbury  was  founded  by  Grey, 
a  friend  of  King  Canute  the  Great,  in  honor  of 
God  and  St.  Peter.  It  was  instituted  for  the  sup- 
port and  nursing  of  infirm  Gild-brothers,  the  burial 
of  the  dead,  the  performances  of  religious  service, 
and  prayers  for  the  souls  of  the  members.  The 
Gild  met  once  a  year  on  the  eve  of  the  feast  of  St. 
Peter.  After  the  praise  and  religious  service, 
there  was  a  common  meal.  The  poor  of  Abbots- 
bury  received  alms  of  bread,  "well  boulted  and 
thoroughly  baked,"  contributed  by  the  brothers 
or  the  cure  of  the  day.  Guests  were  invited  by 
the  consent  of  the  Master  and  Steward.  Insults 
offered  by  one  brother  to  another  were  punished 
by  the  Gild  and  had  to  l)e  atoned  for.  He  who 
undertook  an  office  and  did  not  perform  its  duties 
was    severely    disciplined. 

39.  The  Exeter  Gild  was  of  similar  constitution, 
but  the  religious  objects  were  more  prominent.  The 
Gild-members  met  three  times  a  year  for  prayers  for 


ORIGIN   OF    SECRET   SOCIETIES  35 

the  living  and  dead.  "When  a  brother  died,  every 
member  was  obliged  to  perform  special  devotions 
for  his  soul  and  make  a  contribution  of  money 
for  the  funeral ;  those  on  a  journey  v^rere  supported 
and  cared  for  as  well  as  those  who  suffered  loss  by 
fire. 

40.  The  statutes  of  the  Gild  at  Cambridge  shows 
that  its  object  was  different  from  that  of  the  other 
two.  In  the  oath  taken  on  admission,  the  brothers 
swore  they  would  be  faithful  towards  each  other 
in  both  religious  and  secular  matters;  and  though 
there  was  the  same  support  in  sickness  and  death, 
as  there  were  other  regulations  as  to  alms,  worship, 
feasts,  etc.,  as  in  Abbotsbury  and  Exeter;  yet  these 
were  subordinate  to  the  protection  of  members 
against  criminals,  and  even  against  the  evil  conse- 
quences of  their  own  acts.  "If  one  misdo,  let  all 
bear  it;  let  all  share  the  same  lot,"  was  the  first 
principle  of  the  Gild,  and  a  complete  organization 
was  effected  to  carry  this  principle  out.  If  a  brother 
needed  help,  the  inferior  officer  nearest  to  him  has- 
tened to  his  aid ;  should  he  neglect,  he  was  severely 
punished;  so  likewise  was  the  head  of  the  brother- 
hood, should  he  neglect  to  offer  aid.  If  one  was  rob- 
bed all  aided  in  obtaining  compensation  from  the 
robber.  If  a  brother  committed  wilful  murder  he 
was  left  to  himself;  but  if  he  was  provoked,  or 
obliged  to  execute  vengeance,  all  helped  to  make 
atonement  for  the  deed.  The  Gild  was  formed  for 
the  material  and  financial  aid  to  its  members;  and 


36  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

all  bound  themselves  by  an  oath  to  support  him  who 
had  right  on  his  side. 

41.  The  meetings  of  these  Gilds  were  held  at  least 
once  every  year,  at  the  annual  feast.  The  members 
were  from  all  grades  of  life,  from  the  King  to  the 
common  laborer;  but  all  enjoyed  social  equality  in 
the  Gild  hall.  Women  were  admitted  on  equality 
with  the  men.  Each  member,  on  admittance  took 
an  oath  of  obedience  and  was  given  the  kiss  of  peace. 
Assessments  were  made  for  the  poor  and  distressed, 
and  for  the  funeral  expenses  of  deceased  members. 
The  ceremonies  were  always  commenced  with  a 
parade  through  the  streets,  the  members,  both 
brothers  and  sisters,  wearing  the  robes  or  uniforms 
of  the  Gild  to  which  they  belonged. 

Several  of  these  ancient  Gilds  have  survived 
until  the  present  time ;  and  the  parade  of  the  Lord 
Mayor  of  London  is  now  the  only  remnant  of  these 
old  pageants.  It  takes  place  when  the  Mayor-elect 
is  escorted  by  the  various  Guilds  of  London  to  the 
Guild  Hall  to  take  the  oath  of  office. 

42.  We  have  now  traced  from  historic  sources  the 
continuance  of  secret  societies  from  the  very  ear- 
liest times,  to  the  present  day ;  and  as  man  has  ad- 
vanced in  civilization,  so  have  these  societies  ad- 
vanced in  nobleness  of  purpose  as  well  as  in  mem- 
bership, and  are  found  all  over  the  world,  organized, 
some  for  social  purposes,  some  for  beneficial  pur- 
poses and  some  for  purely  political  purposes. 

43.  In  this  connection  it  is  interesting  to  note  that 
secret  societies  have  existed  among  the  aboriginal 


ORIGIN  OP  SECRET  SOCIETIES  37 

inhabitants  of  our  own  land  from  time  immemorial 
to  the  present ;  and  the  rites,  ceremonies  and  rituals 
of  several  of  them  are  known  and  preserved.  A 
few  white  men  and  women  having  been  admitted 
into  them,  and  received  from  their  ^ledicine  Men 
full  explanations  of  all  the  ceremonies  have  written 
comprehensive  accounts  of  several  of  these  societies, 
from  which  we  learn  that  they  have  their  lodge 
rooms,  their  several  degrees,  their  pass  words, 
sign,  and  badges.  The  lodge  rooms  are  arranged 
differently  for  each  degree ;  though  sometimes  each 
degree  has  its  own  separate  room,  and  the  candidate 
passes  from  one  to  another;  the  ceremonies  gen- 
erally lasting  a  week  or  more.  The  chief  officers  are 
appointed  for  life,  while  the  lesser  ones  are  appoint- 
ed as  required.  The  following  is  a  description  of  the 
"Midewiwin"  or  Grand  Medicine  Lodge  of  the 
Ojibways.  The  lodge  room  is  of  course  in  an  open 
grove  or  clearing  and  built  of  poles  set  into  the 
ground  and  interlaced  with  boughs  and  foliage,  its 
length,  set  due  east  and  west,  is  eighty  feet,  and  it 
is  twenty  feet  wide.  Midway  in  the  eastern  and 
western  walls  are  doorways  with  walls  of  four  feet 
built  outside  at  right  angles,  like  a  pair  of  open 
gates.  Cedar  trees  are  planted  a  short  distance 
from  the  corners  on  the  outside.  Opposite  the 
principal  entrance,  the  eastern  doorway  is  a  round 
sweat-house. 

The  arrangement  of  the  interior  for  the  first 
degree  is  shown  in  the  diagram  1  is  the  large  fiat 
sacred  stone ;  2  a  rug  or  mat  to  receive  the  presents ; 


38 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


i8 


"L 
IT 


|h) 


'10 


Diagram  1. 


3  a  cedar  post  7  feet  high  by  6  or  8  inches  in 
diameter,  painted  red  with  a  green  top,  and  upon 
which  is  placed  a  stuffed  owl.  7,  8,  9  and  10  are 
the  cedar  trees.     In  the  second  degree  (diagram  2) 


'8 


J 


@ 


1 10 


Diagram  2. 


the  arrangement  of  the  lodge  is  the  same  as  the 
first,  but  with  the  addition  of  post  No.  4,  which  is  a 
round  cedar  post  painted  red  with  white  spots  on 


8 


— I     5 


4 


o 


10 


Diagram  3. 


ORIGIN  OF  SECRET  SOCIETIES  39 

all  sides;  the  owl  being  placed  on  its  top. 

The  third  degree  (diagram  3)  has  an  additional 
post,  No.  5.  This  is  square,  and  painted  black.  The 
fourth  and  last  degree  is  arranged  somewhat  dif- 
ferently from  the  others  (diagram  4).  Besides 
the  doors  on  the  east  and  west,  it  has  also  one  on 
both  the  north  and  south  sides;  the  degree  post 
No.  6  is  in  the  form  of  a  Latin  cross,  the  three  arms 
and  upper  half  of  the  trunk  are  round  and  colored 
white  with  red  spots;  the  lower  half  of  the  trunk 
is  square,  colored  white  on  the  east  side,  green  on 
the  south,  red  on  the  west,  and  black  on  the  north. 

Oil 

•7 I  I •^ 

on        •    •    •    •Dt       Ts     ® 

1*5  13l 

•10  I    I  •s 

no 

Diagram  4. 

The  owl  keeps  its  place  on  the  second  degree  post. 
Off  the  north,  south  and  west  doors  are  low  round 
structures  called  bear  nests  (11).  Ten  paces  in  front 
of  the  east  entrance  is  a  board  3  feet  high,  and  6 
inches  wide.  (12)  the  top  cut  in  the  three  lobes,  hav- 
ing a  hole  near  the  center  lobe ;  it  is  painted  green  to- 
wards the  sweathouse,  and  red  towards  the  Mide- 
wigiwan,  on  each  side  of  the  east  and  west  doors 
are  placed  posts  5  feet  high  (13),  painted  red  inwards 


40  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  black  ou  the  reverse,  and  having  a  stone  placed 
at  the  foot  of  each. 

The  arrangement  of  the  lodges  show  a  progres- 
sive and  extensive  ritual,  and  the  lessons  taught 
are  chiefly  the  blessings  of  rain,  and  the  supplica- 
tion for  continued  plenty  in  the  food  stuffs  of  the 
earth,  together  with  the  medicinal  properties  of 
herbs  and  the  formulas  for  their  applications. 

■45.  The  secret  societies  of  today  may  be  divided 
into  two  classes,  those  whose  every  action,  and  even 
membership,  is  kept  from  public  knowledge,  and 
those  whose  only  secrets  are  the  methods  by  means 
of  which  one  member  may  know  another,  and  the 
process  of  initiation. 

46.  The  first  division  consists  of  orders  like  that  of 
the  anarchists,  Mafia,  Clan-Na-Gael,  who  not  only 
keep  their  membership  secret  but  the  place  and  time 
of  their  meetings,  and  the  object  for  which  they  are 
bound  together.  The  only  thing  know^n  about  them 
is  their  names,  and  the  pernicious,  unlawful  and 
criminal  results  of  their  deliberations.  It  is  the  acts 
of  such  societies  that  have  brought  odium  and  sus- 
picion upon  all  secret  orders,  and  have  caused  the 
opposition  of  some  of  the  Christian  churches  to- 
ward them.  This  objection,  however,  is  not  confined 
to  the  churches,  but  extends  to  individual  members 
of  society ;  and  in  nearly  all  cases  we  may  state  these 
objectors  know  nothing  of  their  own  personal  knowl- 
edge of  secret  societies,  and  never  having  entered 
a  lodge  room,  they  cannot  legally  or  logically  form 
any  opinion  of  their  merits  or  demerits.     They  judge 


ORIGIN  OF  SECRET  SOCIETIES  41 

the  first  named  societies  by  the  results  of  their 
meetiugs;  why  not  judge  the  fraternal  societies  in 
the  same  way?  Were  they  to  do  so  their  verdict 
would  be  different. 

47.  The  secrets  of  the  second  class  of  secret  so- 
cieties are  few.  They  proclaim  themselves  to  the  world 
in  the  parades  seen  upon  our  public  streets,  in  the 
jewels  and  buttons  worn  upon  their  persons,  and  in 
the  pride  wath  which  they  own  their  membership. 
We  find  among  them  the  most  law  abiding  citizens 
of  the  country,  from  the  President  to  the  laborer; 
any  good,  sober,  honest  man  can  join  them;  their 
places  of  meeting  are  known  and  published,  and 
their  objects  are  seen  by  the  love  and  care  they  give 
to  their  sick  members,  by  the  comfort  they  carry 
into  the  homes  of  the  distressed,  by  the  care  and 
education  of  their  orphans,  and  by  the  burying  of 
their  dead.  As  the  "tree  is  known  by  its  fruit,"  so 
should  the  secret  society  be  judged  by  its  actions; 
if  bad,  condemned ;  if  good,  commended  and  encour- 
aged. The  objects,  as  enumerated  above,  are  the 
lessons  taught  and  enforced  by  obligations  and 
vows  taken  at  the  altar  of  the  lodge  room ;  and  there 
is  no  doubt  that  each  member  (and  therefore  all 
mankind)  is  brighter  and  better  for  his  membership. 


A  DREAM   OF  THE   PRE-HISTORIC 
Duncan  Campbell  Scott 


Naked    and    shaggy,    they    herded    at    eve    by    the 
sound  of  the  seas, 
When   the  sky   and  the   ocean   were   red  as  with 
blood  from  the  battles  of  God, 
And  the  wind  like  a  monster  sped  forth  with  its  feet 
on  the  rocks  and  the  trees, 
And  the  sands  of  the  desert  blew  over  the  wastes 
of  the  drought-smitten  sod. 

Here,  mad  with  the  torments  of  hunger,  despairing 
they  sank  to  their  rest. 
Some    crouching     alone     in     their    anguish,    some 
gathered  in  groups  on  the  beach ; 
And   with   tears   almost   human   the   mother   looked 
doAvn  on  the  babe  on  her  breast, 
And    her   pain    was   the    germ    of    our    love,    and 
her  cry  was  the  root  of  our  speech. 

Then    a   cloud   from   the   sunset    arose,    like    a    cor- 
morant   gorged   with    its    prey, 
And  extended  its  wings  on  the  sky  till  it  smoth- 
ered the  stars  in  its  gloom. 

And  even  the  famine-worn  faces  were  wet  with  the 
wind-carried   spray. 

And  dimly  the  voice  of  the  deep  to  their  ears  was 
a  portend  of  doom. 


ORIGIN  OF  SECRET  SOCIETIES  43 

And  the  dawn  that  rose  up  on  the  morrow,  appar- 
elled in  gold  like  a  priest, 
Through   the   smoke   of  the  incenses   of  morning 
looked  down  on  a  vision  of  death ; 
For  the  vultures  were  gathered  together  and  circled 
with  joy  to  their  feast, 
On  hearts  that  had  ceased  from  their  sorrow,  and 
lips  that  had  yielded  their  breath. 


Then  the  ages  went  by  like  a  dream,  and  the  wise 
one  emerged  from  the  deep, 
And  the  stars  as  they  watched  through  the  years 
saw  a  change  on  the  face  of  the  earth ; 
For  over  the  blanket  of  sand  that  had  covered  the 
dead  in  their  sleep 
Great  forests  grew  up  with  their  green,  and  the 
sources  of  rivers  had  birth. 


And  here  in  the  aftertimes,   man,  the  white  faced 
and  smooth  handed,  came  by. 
And  he  built  him  a  city  to  dwell  in  and  temples  of 
prayer  to  his  God; 

He  filled  it  with  music  and  beauty,  his  spirit    as- 
pired to  the  sky, 

While  the  dead  by  whose  pain  it  was  fashioned  lay 
under  the  ground  that  he  trod. 

He   wrenched   from   great   Nature   her   secrets,   the 
stars  in  their  courses  he  named, 


44  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

He  weighed  them  and  measured  their  orbits ;  he 

harnessed  the  horses  of  steam ; 
He  captured  the  lightnings  of  heaven,  the  waves  of 

the    ocean   he    tamed, — 
And    even   the   wonder   amazed   him   as   one   that 

awakes  from  a  dream. 


But  under  the  streets  and  the  markets,  the  banks, 
and   the   temples   of   prayer. 
Where   humanity   labored    and   plotted,    or    loved 
with    an   instinct   divine. 
Deep  down  in  the  silence  and   gloom  of  the  earth 
that  had  shrouded  them  there 
Were  the  fossil  remains  of  a  skull  and  the  bones 
of  what  once  was  a  spine. 

Enfolded   in    darkness  for   ever,   untouched   by   the 
changes  above, 
And   mingled  as  clay    with    the    clay  which   the 
hands  of  the  ages  had  brought. 
Were  the  hearts  in  Avhose  furnace  of  anguish    was 
smelted  the  gold  of  our  love. 
And  the   brains   from  whose   twilight    of   instinct 
has  risen  the  dawn  of  oiii-  thoughts. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


THE  MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS 


'' Nothing  is  more  excelletit  thati  the  mysteries  which  exalt 

from  a  rude  and  savage  state  to  a  true  humanity.     They 

initiate  iis  into  the  true  principles  of  life,  for  they  teach  us 

not  only  to  live  pleasantly,  but  to  die  with  better  hopes." 

— Cicero. 

AS  PYTHAGORAS  originally  dwelt  within  the 
confines  of  the  Grecian  Empire,  these  mysteries 
were  in  all  probability  the  first  into  which  he  was 
admitted.  The  Sacred  Festival  was  celebrated  in 
the  city  of  Eleusis,  a  city  of  Attica,  situated  on  the 
sea  shore,  northeast  of  Athens.  These  mysteries 
were  held  in  higher  honor  than  any  of  the  others, 
and  it  seems  that  they  had  been  celebrated  from  the 
very  earliest  times  of  Grecian  History.  In  the 
Museum  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  England, 
there  is  preserved  a  fragment  of  marble  on 
which  is  an  inscription  giving  the  date  of  1399 
B.  C,  during  the  reign  of  Erectheous,  as  the  date 
of  their  institution. 

The  Festival  was  held  in  honor  of  Demeter  or 
Ceres,  the  goddess  of  the  earth,  and  is  said  to 
have  been  instituted  by  her,  in  commemoration  of 
the  hospitality  she  received  from  Celeous,  King 
of    Eleusis.      At    first    only    Athenians    could    gain 


46  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

admittance,  but  in  so  high  an  esteem  and  venera- 
tion did  these  mysteries  become,  that  ultimately 
not  only  all  Greece  proper  became  its  votaries, 
but  all  the  world  clamored  for  initiation  and 
"from  remotest  regions  men  came  to  be  initiated"* 
and  "Eleusis  became  the  common  temple  of  the 
earth."**  All  applicants,  men,  women  and  children, 
were  ultimatelj^  admitted;  and  kings  and  princes 
craved  the  honor  of  wearing  the  mystic  cincture  of 
the  order.  Cicero  says  "Nothing  is  more  excellent 
than  the  mysteries  which  exalt  us  from  a  rude  and 
savage  state  to  true  humanity.  They  initiate  us 
into  the  true  principles  of  life,  for  they  teach  us, 
not  only  to  live  pleasantly,  but  to  die  with  better 
hopes." 

49.  The  origin  of  the  mysteries  is  given  us  by 
Homer  in  his  hymn  to  the  goddess  Ceres.  The  story  he 
there  tells  is  this :  Persephone,  the  maiden  daugh- 
ter or  Kore  of  Ceres,  while  playing  in  the  Elysian 
fields,  catches  sight  of  the  flower  of  the  Narcissus 
variety,  and  runs  in  the  gladness  of  her  heart 
and  plucks  it.  Its  exquisite  and  intoxicating  fra- 
grance makes  her  dance  with  joy  and  laugh  with 
delight.  Pluto,  the  god  of  the  lower  regions,  hav- 
ing thus  allured  her  from  her  companions,  siezes 
her,  and  carries  her  off  to  the  regions  below  the 
earth.  She  cries  aloud  to  Jupiter,  her  father,  but 
he,  having  given  his  consent  to  her  abduction, 
heeds  her  not.     The   abductor,   however,   had   been 

*Tully. 
**Aristides. 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  47 

seen  by  Hecate,  while  seated  in  her  cave,  by 
Helios,  son  of  Hyperion,  and  by  Ceres  herself, 
who  had  heard  her  daughter  cry  as  the  earth 
opened  to  receive  her.  She  therefore  hastened  to 
find  her,  and  for  nine  da^s  wandered  about  in 
vain.  On  the  tenth  da}^  she  went  to  the  cave  where 
Hecate  lived,  and  asked  her  help  to  find  her  daugh- 
ter; together  they  went  to  Helios,  the  sun,  who 
told  them  of  the  place  of  her  captivity,  and  also 
that  she  had  been  carried  off  with  the  consent  of 
Jupiter;  he  also  tells  her  that  her  daughter  is 
the  bride  of  Aidonius.  Ceres  was  smitten  with 
anger  and  despair,  and  immediately  left  Olympus, 
the  dwelling  place  of  the  gods,  and  wandered  over 
the  earth  in  sorrow  and  fasting ;  this  so  changed 
her  features,  that,  instead  of  a  most  beautiful 
being,  she  appeared  like  an  old  woman,  and 
in  this  state  came  to  Eleusis.  While  sitting 
aown  on  a  rock  near  a  spring  of  water,  the  daugh- 
ters of  the  king  of  that  city  came  to  fill  their 
jars.  Ceres  asks  them  for  employment,  and  they 
take  her  home  to  the  king,  who  receives  her  into 
his  household,  and  she  becomes  nurse  to  his  only 
son.  In  gratitude  for  her  kind  reception,  Ceres 
proceeds  in  making  her  foster-child  immortal, 
by  feeding  him  with  ambrosial — the  food  of  the 
gods — and  bathing  him  in  a  bath  of  flames.  The 
queen,  finding  out  the  terrible  process  through 
which  the  child  was  passed,  feared  for  its  life, 
and  grew  angry  with  its  nurse.  Throwing  off  all 
disguises,   Ceres  reveals  herself,   and   rebuking    the 


48  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

queen,  tells  her  that,  though  her  son  cannot  now 
become  immortal,  yet,  he  would  have  an  event- 
ful and  successful  life.  She  then  commanded 
the  king  and  people  of  Eleusis  to  build  a  great 
temple  and  altar  in  her  honor,  on  the  hill  just 
above  the  spring  where  she  had  first  sat,  prom- 
ising that  after  a  while  she  would  institute  the 
ceremonies  to   be   performed   in   it. 

50.  The  temple  was  built  and  Ceres  took  up  her 
abode  in  it,  still  angry  and  refusing  to  again 
dwell  in  Olympia.  She  dwelt  in  the  temple  a 
whole  year,  being  laughed  at  and  made  fun  of 
by  lambe,  one  of  the  king's  servants,  in  vain 
endeavor  to  find  her  daughter.  In  vain  the  oxen 
ploughed  the  ground;  in  vain  was  the  barley  seed 
scattered  in  its  furrows;  Ceres  would  not  allow  it 
to  grow ;  in  vain  Jupiter  tried  to  conciliate  her ;  and 
in  vain  did  the  gods  try  to  induce  her  to  return 
to  Olympia;  but  she  would  not,  nor  would  she  re- 
turn fertility  to  the  earth  until  she  had  again  seen 
her  daughter.  At  length  Jupiter,  in  his  heavenly 
abode,  interfered,  and  ordered  the  restoration  of 
Persephone,  but  only  on  conditions  that  she  re- 
main with  her  mother  only  two-thirds  of  the  year, 
and  the  other  third  to  be  spent  with  her  husband. 
So  Mercury,  the  messenger  of  the  gods,  was 
despatched  to  the  lower  regions,  and  she  was 
brought  back.  Her  mother  received  her  with 
joy  and  gladness,  and  the  buried  seeds  sprouted 
out  from  the  ground  in  great  abundance.  Then 
having   instructed   Celeous   in   the    divine    services, 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  49 

and  in  the  sacred  ceremonies  which  she  required 
to  be  celebrated  in  her  honor,  she  returned  to 
Olympia. 

51.  Thus  were  the  mysteries  of  Eleusis  instituted. 
They  were  a  dramatic  reproduction  of  the  different 
incidents  of  the  legend,  kept  ever  before  the 
people  in  the  annual  observances  of  these  rites; 
and  although  we  see  in  the  beautiful  story  nothing 
more  than  a  mere  representation  of  the  rejoicing 
of  all  nature  upon  the  return  of  Spring  (Perse- 
phone) to  Mother  Earth  (Ceres,  or  Demeter),  after 
the  death  of  Winter,  yet  to  the  Eleusinians,  this 
was  a  genuine  and  sacred  history. 

52.  The  mysteries  were  divided  into  two  degrees, 
the  lesser  and  the  greater.  The  former  being  a 
preparatory  purification  for  the  latter.  The  former 
could  be  communicated  to  all;  at  first,  however, 
only  Athenians  could  enter  the  order,  but,  later, 
all  Greeks  were  taken  in,  and  later  still,  all 
mankind  were  eligible.  In  the  greater  degrees, 
although  all  must  have  passed  through  the 
lesser,  yet  we  find  but  few  who  were  allowed 
to  enter,  and  these  only  Greeks.  There  was 
perhaps  a  reason  for  this.  We  know  that  the 
Truth  as  we  know  it  was  eagerly  sought  after  by 
the  more  advanced  thinkers;  all  this  truth, 
however,  could  not  be  understood  or  grasped  by 
the  uneducated  or  common  people,  and  therefore 
they  were  kept  in  the  lesser  degree.  And  again, 
although  certain  truths  were  taught  in  the  lesser, 
yet  the  higher  truths    were    such   that,   it   is   said, 


50  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

would  destroy  the  whole  system  of  religion,  for 
they  taught  that  their  religion  was  a  delusion;  the 
gods  were  shown  to  be  only  allied  mortals,  and 
that  the  Supreme  Cause  of  all  things  took  their 
places.  Thus  the  Secrets  of  the  Greater  JNlysteries 
were,  the  detection  of  polytheism  as  vulgar  and 
ridiculous;  and,  the  discovery  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Divine  Unity.  This  is  proved  by  several  an- 
cient writers. 

So  sacred  were  the  mysteries  held  by  all,  that 
its  great  secrets  have  never  really  been  fully  dis- 
closed, and  were  so  jealously  guarded,  that  no 
punishment  was  too  severe  for  those  who  betrayed 
them.  Death  was  the  immediate  result,  and  the 
punishment  did  not  even  end  there,  for  a  monument 
was  placed  over  his  grave  with  a  record  of  his 
sins,  and  the  penalty  meted  out  to  him,  as  a  warn- 
ing to  all  others.  Aechylus  was  thought  to  have 
given  away  some  of  the  secrets  of  the  order,  and 
only  escaped  with  his  life,  on  proving  that  he  had 
never  been  initiated.  Aristotle,  the  greatest  an- 
cient writer  on  mathematics  and  medicine,  was 
tried  on  the  charge  of  copying  the  sacrificial 
rites  of  Eleusis,  and  was  banished.  Membership 
in  the  lesser  degree  was  thought  as  necessary  as 
is  baptism  to  all  members  of  the  Christian  church 
today,  and  the  custom  of  initiating  even  children 
was  general. 

53.  The  temple  of  Eleusis,  in  which  the  rites 
were  celebrated,  Avas  a  magnificent  building,  sup- 
posed  to   have   been   erected,   as   we   have   seen,   by 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  51 

command  of  the  goddess  herself,  and  the  site  of 
its  ruins  is  still  shown.  It  is  situated  on  the 
western  side  of  the  hill,  and  behind  it  is  a  terrace 
cut  out  of  the  solid  rock  some  eight  or  nine  feet 
above  the  floor  of  the  temple  where  these  ceremonies 
took  place.  The  length  of  the  terrace  is  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy  feet,  and  its  breadth,  in  its 
widest  part,  is  forty-four  feet.  At  the  northern 
end  of  the  terrace  is  a  remnant  of  a  chapel,  leading 
up  to  which  were  several  steps.  This  temple  had 
always  been  held  in  great  veneration  and  respect; 
so  much  so,  that  when  their  great  conqueror, 
Xerxes,  who  destroyed  all  temples  he  came  across, 
when  he  reached  Eleusis  spared  that  one.  It  was 
however,  destroyed  by  Alaric,  the  Goth,  during  his 
march  from  Asia  Minor  to  Rome  in  396  A.  D. 

54.  The  ceremonies  last  ten  days.  As  the  goddess 
was  nine  days  wandering  about  the  earth,  so  the 
candidate  was  nine  days  purifying  himself  for 
the  greatest  event  of  his  life.  This  purification 
took  place  at  Athens.  On  the  first  day  all  the 
candidates  for  admission  into  the  mysteries  as- 
sembled, and  to  each  was  appointed  one  of  the 
order,  a  Mista,  whose  duty  it  was  to  instruct  the 
candidate  in  the  teachings  of  his  degree,  and  to 
attend  him  throughout  the  ceremonies.  The 
second  day  was  devoted  to  the  physical  purification 
of  the  neophytes  and  their  offerings  (pigs)  by 
washing  and  bathing  in  the  sea.  The  third  day 
was  a  day  of  fasting.  On  the  fourth  a  bucket  of 
pomegranates    and    poppy    seeds    were    carried      in 


52  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

solemn  procession  to  the  Temple  of  Eleusis.  The 
fifth  was  held  in  commemoration  of  Ceres'  visit 
by  torchlight  to  the  cave  of  Hecate  and  was  called 
the  "Day  of  Lamps."  The  other  four  days  were 
given  to  teaching,  prayers  and  other  preparation 
for   the   great   event. 

55.  On  the  tenth  day,  a  vast  procession,  each  car- 
rying the  narthex,  a  sort  of  hollow  reed,  in  which 
Prometheous  is  said  to  have  stolen  the  heavenly 
fire,  left  Athens  for  Eleusis.  As  the  procession 
marched  along,  with  here  and  there  asses  wearing 
the  implements  used  in  the  rites,  laughter  and 
gibes  were  heard  on  every  side.  Nearing  the 
bridge  that  crossed  the  river  Cephissus,  a  woman, 
or  man  dressed  as  such,  was  stationed  to  repre- 
sent lambe,  the  servant  who  abused  Ceres  when 
sad  from  the  loss  of  her  daughter.  This  character 
was  privileged  to  use  sarcasm  most  bitter,  and 
taunts  more  piercing  than  ever  Aristophanes  ever 
dared   to    use   in    his    comedies. 

56.  Previous  to  his  initiation,  the  candidate 
was  closel,y  questioned  as  to  his  life,  as  it  was  re- 
quired that  he  be  of  a  clear  and  unblemished  char- 
acter, and  free  from  the  suspicion  of  any  notorious 
crime.  He  was  required  to  confess  every 
wicked  act  he  had  committed  during  his  life,  and 
was  obliged  by  solemn  engagements,  to  commence 
a  new  life  of  strictest  piety  and  virtue. 

57.  There  Avere  four  superior  officers  who  assisted 
in  the  ceremonies  of  initiation,  the  Hierophant,  the 
Torch-Bearer,   the   Sacred  Herald,   and  the  Attend- 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  53. 

ant  at  the  Altar.  The  Hierophant  was  regarded 
as  the  representatve  of  the  Creator,  and  bore  as 
his  symbol  the  Demiurgus,  or  golden  globe.  His. 
surroundings  were  in  keeping  with  his  dignity, 
and  wonderfully  like  a  scene  described  in  Revela- 
tion. His  throne  was  of  gold,  arched  over  with 
the  rainboAV  and  radiant  with  stars.  Before  him 
stood  twenty-four  attendants  clad  in  white  and 
wearing  crowns  of  gold,  while  around  him  burned 
seven  lights,  whose  brilliancy  was  increased  by 
thousands  of  burnished  mirrors.  His  office  waa 
to  instruct  the  neophyte,  after  the  trying  ordeal 
of  initiation,  in  the  true  purport  of  the  mysteries, 
and  to  unfold  the  sublime  truths  which  were  to  be 
taught.  The  Torch  Bearer  represented  the  sun 
and  the  Attendant  at  the  Altar  the  moon.  The 
office  is  sufficiently  indicated  by  the  name  of  its 
officer.  The  Herald  was  the  representative  of  Mer- 
cury, the  messenger  of  the  gods,  and  bore  the 
caduecus  or  wand  of  Mercury,  as  his  badge. 

58.  The  initiation  into  the  lesser  or  Mystic  Degrees 
was  conducted  as  follows :  Led  by  the  Mystagogue, 
an  office  filled  by  either  a  man  or  woman,  the 
candidate  approached  the  portal  of  the  temple, 
from  which  all  but  the  initiate  had  been  forbidden 
to  approach  under  pain  of  instant  death,  and  for 
the  sake  of  greater  security,  the  Herald  proclaimed 
"Hence,  hence,  ye  profane,"  as  the  candidate 
was  led  into  the  sacred  enclosure.  It  was  a  mo- 
ment of  extreme  terror  and  solemnity,  and  it  re- 
quired him  to  call  up  all  his  boldness  and  fortitude. 


54  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Virgil,  at  this  point,  iu  describing  the  mysteries, 
makes  use  of  the  following  prayer:  "Ye  gods,  to 
whom  the  empire  of  ghosts  belong,  and  ye,  0  silent 
shades,  and  Chaos  and  Phlegethon,  places  where 
silence  reigns  around  the  realms  of  night,  permit 
me  to  utter  the  secrets  I  have  heard,  give  me  your 
divine  permission  to  disclose  things  buried  in 
death,  earth  and  darkness." 

Instantly  all  was  confusion.  The  most  terrible 
sounds  assailed  the  candidate's  terrified  ears — the 
fierce  roar  of  wild  beasts,  the  hissing  of  serpents, 
the  crash  of  thunder — and  he  was  unable  to  move 
a  step  further,  or  find  the  entrance  to  the  place 
to  which  he  aspired.  Claudeau,  in  speaking  of 
the  entrance  into  the  mystic  rites,  says,  "Now  I 
see  the  shrines  shake  upon  their  tottering  bases, 
and  lightnings,  announcing  the  Deity's  approach, 
shed  a  lurid  glare  around.  Now  a  loud  warning 
is  heard  from  the  depth  of  the  earth,  and  the 
Cecropean  temple  re-echoes,  and  Eleusis  raises 
her  holy  torches,  the  snakes  of  Triptolemus  hiss 
and  lift  their  scaly  necks  rubbed  by  their  curved 
yokes.     So  afar  the  threefold  Hecate  bursts  forth." 

59.  Passing  on,  the  bandage  is  removed  from  his 
eyes,  and  he  found  himself  in  what  appeared  a 
wild,  uncultivated  country.  Spectral  glare  sup- 
plied the  place  of  sunlight.  Beasts  of  prey  menaced 
him  on  every  side,  while  the  elements,  unloosed, 
threatened  him  and  the  world  with  instant  destruc- 
tion. Recovering  from  his  surprise  and  terror,  and 
his  eyes  becoming  accustomed  to  the  half  light  of 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  55 

the  place,  he  discovers  before  him  a  door  with 
this  inscription:  "He  who  would  attain  to  the 
highest  and  most  perfect  state,  and  rise  to  the 
sphere  of  absolute  bliss,  must  be  purified  by  fire, 
and  air,  and  water." 

60.  Scarcely  had  he  read  these  words,  when  the 
door  turned  on  its  hinges,  and  he  was  thrust 
through  the  entrance  into  a  vast  apartment.  A 
loud  plaint  of  sorrow  wailed  through  the  shadowy 
corridors,  filling  him  with  unutterable  dread, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  tw^o  high  iron  gates  crashed 
open,  disclosing  to  his  frightened  view  a  vast 
yawning  gulf  of  flame.  All  the  sufferings  of  grim 
and  dread  Tartarus  was  made  to  pass  before  him. 
The  terrible  purification  of  fire — the  avenging 
furies  and  forked  tongues  of  flame;  the  purification 
of  air,  the  strong  burning  wind  and  the  mighty, 
rolling  wheel ;  the  purification  of  water,  the 
gloomy  lake,  with  its  dense  clouds  and  fearful 
shadows,  all  speaking  of  the  awful  truths  of  re- 
ligion and  declaring  the  great  law  of  retribution, 
were  some  of  the  sights  that  met  his  view. 

61.  In  the  sixth  book  of  the  Aeneid,  Virgil  gives  the 
following  description  of  these  scenes.  He  says: 
"Before  the  very  courts  and  in  the  opening  jaws  of 
hell,  grief  and  tormenting  care  have  fixed  their 
couches,  and  pale  diseases;  repining  age,  fear  and 
famine — forms  terrible  to  view — and  death  and  toil, 
then  sleep  that  is  akin  to  death,  and  criminal  joys 
of  the  mind ;  and  in  the  opposite  threshold,  murder- 


56  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ous  war,  the  iron  bed  chambers  of  the  furies,  and 
frantic   discord. ' ' 

62.  Hardly  had  these  passed,  ere  his  way  was 
barred  by  another  iron  door,  before  which  he 
halted,  while  the  Hierophant  chanted  in  a  solemn 
voice,  the  Orphic  poem  quoted  by  Eusebius :  "I 
will  declare  a  secret  to  the  initiates,  but  let  the 
door  be  shut  against  the  profane.  But  thou,  0 
Musaeus,  the  offspring-  of  bright  Silene,  attend  care- 
fully to  my  song,  for  I  shall  deliver  the  truth  with- 
out disguise.  Suffer  not,  therefore,  thy  former 
prejudices  to  debar  thee  of  that  happy  life  which 
the  knowledge  of  these  divine  truths  will  procure 
unto  thee,  but  carefully  contemplate  this  divine 
oracle  and  preserve  it  in  purity  of  mind  and  heart. 
Go  on  in  the  right  way,  and  see  the  sole  Governor 
of  the  world.  He  is  one  and  of  himself  alone  and  to 
that  one  all  things  owe  their  being.  He  operates 
through  all,  and  was  never  seen  by  mortal  eyes, 
but  does  himself  see  everyone."  This  was  the 
first  intimation  to  the  candidate  of  the  Divine  Unity 
which  these  mysteries  were  about  to  unfold  to  him. 
When  the  prayer  was  ended  the  door  before  which 
they  stood  opened  and  disclosed  a  scene  of  rav- 
ishing beauty,  and  quite  the  contrast  of  the  gloom 
just  left  behind.  "Here  the  air  they  breathe  is 
more  free  and  enlarged,  and  clothes  the  field  with 
radiant  light.  Here  the  happy  inhabitants  know 
their  own  sun  and  their  own  stars." 

68.  This  Autopsia  was  the  most  sublime  part  of 
the  whole  initiation.  The  candidate  had  just  seen  the 


MYSTERIES  OF  ELEUSIS  57 

horrors  of  the  lost,  had  looked  into  the  "very 
courts  and  open  jaws  of  hell."  Gloom,  darkness 
and  horror  surrounded  him;  when  suddenly  Autop- 
sia  bursts  upon  him,  and  listening  to  his  guide,  he 
is  told  that  in  this  light  without  form  was  imaged 
the  divine  splendor — in  this  beautiful  light  whose 
source  was  unseen — for  these  initiations  took  place 
at  midnight — but  which  illuminated  all  and  spread 
its  radiance  over  all,  was  the  symbol  of  the  glory 
that  dwelt  visibly  in  the  Godhead.  It  was  the  first 
gleam  of  a  one  God,  soon  to  be  revealed,  though 
imperfectly,  for  no  Paul  stood  by  with  words  of 
wonderful  power  to  declare  "the  unknown  God." 
Yet  He  was  made  manifest  and  the  Epopta  regained 
some  of  the  truths  that  had  been  well-nigh  lost 
in  the  shipwreck  of  humanity.  "And  now  being 
initiated  and  perfect  the  candidates  are  no  longer 
under  restraint,  but  crowned  and  triumphant,  they 
walk  up  and  down  the  regions  of  the  blessed,  con- 
verse with  pure  and  holy  men,  and  celebrate  the 
mysteries  at  pleasure. 

64.  In  the  closing  scene  of  these  mysteries  there  is 
a  curious  phraseology  used  as  a  benediction  coux., 
one,  pax.  These  words  were  long  thought  to  be 
inexplicable;  but  they  now  prove  to  be  of  pure 
Sanscrit  and  are  used  to  this  day  by  the  Brahmins 
at  the  conclusion  of  their  religious  rites. 

For  four  hundred  years  after  the  beginning  of 
the  Christian  era,  the  mysteries  were  continued  and 
were  only  finally  destroyed  by  Theodosius  the  Great 
who  ruled  the  Western  Empire  from  A.  D.  346-395. 


58 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


It  must  be  remembered  that  the  description  here 
given  is  of  those  mysteries  after  the  purity  of  the 
institution  had  passed  away  and  their  original 
meaning  lost.  It  was  an  Athenian  institution,  and, 
as  mentioned  above,  was  a  copy  of  the  "Mysteries 
of  Isis  and  Osiris,"  and  was  brought  to  Athens  by 
a  learned  Greek  named  Melampsus. 


HOMER'S  HYMN  TO  THE  EARTH, 
MOTHER  OF  ALL 

p.    B.    Shelley 


0  universal  mother,  who  dost  keep 
From  everlasting  thy  foundations  deep, 
Eldest  of  things,  Great  Earth,  I  sing  of  thee ; 
All  shapes  that  have  their  dwelling  in  the  sea, 
All  things  that  fly,  or  on  the  ground  divine 
Live,  move,  and  there  are  nourished — these  are  thine  ; 
These  from  thy  wealth  thou  dost  sustain ;  from  thee 
Fair  babes  are  born,  and  fruits  on  every  tree 
Hang  ripe  and  large,  revered  Divinity ! 

The  life  of  mortal  man  beneath  thy  sway 
Is  held ;  thy  power  both  gives  and  takes  away ! 
Happy  are  they  who  thy  mild  favors  nourish, 
All  things  round  them  grow  and  flourish. 
For  them,  endures  the  life  sustaining  field, 
Its  load  of  harvest  and  their  cattle  yield 
Large  increase  and  their  house  with  wealth  is  filled. 
Such  honored  dwell  in  cities  fair  and  free, 
And  homes  of  lovely  women,  prosperously ; 
Their  sons  exult  in  youth's  new  budding  gladness, 
And  their  fresh  daughters  free  from  care  and  sad- 
ness. 
With  bloom-inwoven  dance  and  happy  song, 
On  the  soft  flowers  the  meadow  grass  among. 
Leap  round  them  sporting — such  delights  by  thee 
Are  given,  rich  power,  revered  Divinity. 

Mother  of  gods,  thou  wife  of  starry  heaven, 
Farewell !  be  thou  propitious,  and  be  given 
A  happy  life  for  this  brief  melody, 
Nor  thou,  nor  other  songs  shall  unremembered  be. 


-Me-iM?'/-''m'/^^. 


i 


THE  RATHBONE   MONUMENT 
New  Forest  Hill  Cemetery.  Utica,  New  York 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  MYSTERIES  OF  ISIS. 


"■He  (Osiris)  hoped  he  could  civilize  men  and  take  them  off 
from  their  rude  arid  beastlike  course  of  lije.''— Dioderus 
Siculus. 

IN  entering  upon  our  investigation  concerning 
the  mysteries  of  Egypt,  we  are  conscious  it  is  the 
subject  of  the  deepest  interest.  Over  the  entire  his- 
tory of  the  Land  of  the  Pyramids  a  veil  of  mystery 
is  drawn,  thick  as  the  fabled  one  that  hid  the  face 
of  Isis  from  the  look  of  the  vulgar.  The  very  name 
calls  up  a  host  of  strange  scenes,  and  opens,  like 
some  magic  "Sesame,"  the  cavern  doors  where  lie 
hid  untold  riches  of  days  gone  by.  Its  history  is  a 
dream,  not  of  promises  of  the  future,  but  of  the 
achievements  of  the  past.  Here  empire  placed  her 
throne  and  swayed  her  scepter.  Long  before  Greece, 
and  Rome,  and  Assyria  had  been  wrapped  in  their 
swaddling  clothes,  Egypt  was  a  man  of  war,  and  the 
hero  of  victory.  The  stones  that  reared  Athens  in 
splendor,  and  spoke  forth  the  beauteous  conceptions 
of  Phidias  and  Praxiteles,  were  unused  in  the  quar- 
ries long  after  the  Colossi  of  Thebes  had  grown  old 
with  years.  While  Abraham,  the  father  of  the  faith- 
ful, wandered  a  nomad  and  lived  in  tents,  a  Pharaoh 


62  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

sat  on  the  throne  of  Egypt,  and  but  a  few  years  after 
the  Ishmaelitish  merchants  led  their  camels,  laden 
with  spices,  balm  and  myrrh,  commodities  only  used 
by  rich  and  cultured  peoples,  from  Gelead  to  the 
Nile.  A  few  years  from  this,  and  there  are  standing 
armies  in  Egypt,  chariots  of  war,  bodies  of  infantry, 
and,  what  is  still  more  surprising,  a  large  body  of 
cavalry. 

67.  Now  it  must  be  remembered  that  it  was  in  the 
Secret  Society  of  Isis  and  Osiris  that  this  ancient 
and  wonderful  civilization  had  its  origin.  Here  was 
fashioned  and  wrought  out  those  ideas  that  subse- 
quently entered  into  the  very  life  of  the  people.  It 
was  undoubtedly  its  laws  that  gave  Egypt  such 
power.  Its  achievements  can  be  read  on  the  sculp- 
tured walls  of  Thebes  and  Memphis.  Its  ideas  set 
unperishably  throned  on  the  solemn  stony  face  of 
the  Sphinx ;  and  as  these  in  their  solitude  look  ever 
onward,  it  is  the  Isianic  Society  incarnated,  waiting 
for  the  coming  of  the  hour  its  priests  and  devotees 
longed  and  watched  for  but  never  came  to  them. 

68.  There  is  another  reason  why  the  history  of  this 
Society  is  of  absorbing  interest  to  us,  and  that  is, 
the  influence  it  had  upon  the  religion  professed  by 
so  many  millions,  both  on  this  continent  and  in 
Europe.  There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Jews  were 
strongly  inclined  to  the  superstitions  of  the  Egypt- 
ians. Their  whole  history  in  the  wilderness  shows 
this,  and  much  of  the  ritualistic  law  given  them  was 
in  compliance  with  this  prejudice.*    Those  men  who 

*Warbiirton. 


MYSTERY    OF    ISIS  63 

controlled  a  formative  and  controlling  influence  in 
the  affairs  of  the  Jews,  were  without  any  question, 
initiates  of  this  Society.  Joseph,  when  exalted  to 
the  Prime  Ministry  of  Egypt,  was  married  by  Phar- 
aoh to  the  daughter  of  the  Priest  of  On,  which  is  but 
another  name  for  Heliopolis,  or  Thebes,  the  great 
seat  of  these  mysteries.  By  this  marriage  he  became 
of  the  caste  of  priests,  and  eligible,  both  he  and  his 
descendants,  not  only  to  initiation,  but  to  the  high- 
est offices  in  the  rites.  Moses,  sou  of  Pharaoh's 
daughter,  bred  at  court  and  instructed  in  all  the 
wisdom  of  his  day,  must  have  been  initiated  in  order 
to  have  learned  this  wisdom.  But  the  most  con- 
vincing proof  of  the  influence  of  this  Society  upon 
the  Jewish  mind  is  found  in  the  wonderful  scene  ex- 
acted at  the  base  of  the  mount  while  the  top  was 
shuddering  before  the  mighty  presence  of  the  great 
''I  AM."  The  bull  of  Apis  was  always,  in  the 
Egyptian  worship,  the  symbol  of  Osiris,  and  as  they 
made  the  calf  of  gold  and  shouted  "These  be  thy 
gods,  0  Israel,"  they  were  copying  precisely  the 
worship  of  this  Society  in  their  adoration  of  Osiris, 
under  his  symbol. 

69.  But  more  to  our  purpose  is  the  influence  this 
Society  had  upon  Pythagoras,  in  whose  teaching  we 
And  the  secret  of  the  friendship  of  Damon  and  Pyth- 
ias. This  influence  was  not  only  suggestive,  but  for- 
mative. In  many  cases  we  can  trace  the  parentage 
of  ideas  of  the  Samian  to  these  mysteries.  Here  he 
found  that  which  he  sought  when  he  left  his  native 
isle,  intent  upon  penetrating  the  innermost  secret  of 


64  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

things,  not  only  of  things  physical,  but  things  divine 
as  well.  His  moral  and  religious  ideas  show  their 
Egyptian  origin.  The  unity  of  the  Godhead,  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul,  and  the  necessity  of  an  up- 
right, virtuous  life  as  a  preliminary  to  happiness 
hereafter,  which  was  inculcated  in  such  a  forceful 
way  in  the  secret  recesses  of  the  Theban  temple,  all 
found  a  place  in  the  Pythian  Society.  His  astromoni- 
cal  and  geometrical  ideas  were  derived  from  the 
Egyptian  priests,  and  his  mechanical  ones  also.  The 
greatest  achievements  of  engineering  skill  the  world 
has  ever  seen  are  to  be  found  on  the  banks  of  the 
Nile.  Modern  science  stands  aghast  at  the  thought 
of  rivalling  them.  It  was  while  standing  face  to  face 
with  the  problems  solved  in  the  erection  of  the 
Pyramids  and  Sphinxes,  and  in  the  transportation 
of  the  Colossi,  that  Pythagoras  conceived  that  grandly 
beautiful  theory  of  what  may  be  termed  in  the  lang- 
uage of  the  modern  philosopher  "the  rhythm  of 
movement."  He  was  not  a  servile  copyist,  but  it  is 
still  true  that  the  suggestion  of  many  of  his  ideas 
may  be  traced  to  the  teachings  of  the  priests  of  Isis 
and  Osiris. 

70.  The  two  central  figures  of  these  mysteries,  as 
well  as  of  Egyptian  history,  were  Isis  and  Osiris. 
These,  when  stripped  of  their  mystic  garments  and 
brought  down  to  the  level  of  humanity,  appear  to 
have  been  an  early  king  (Osiris)  and  queen  (Isis)  of 
this  country,  who  were  at  the  same  time  brother  and 
sister.  These,  by  their  superior  virtue  and  intelligence 
won  the  admiration  and  confidence  of  the  wild  and 


MYSTERY    OF    ISIS  65 

untutored  barbarians,  led  them  out  of  their  degraded 
state  and  guided  their  feet  into  the  path  of  civiliza- 
tion and  empire.  Under  their  direction  the  land  of 
savage  darkness  became  light,  and  full  of  joy.  Isis 
taught  the  people  to  hold  the  plow  and  turn  the  fur- 
row, and  to  make  bread  from  the  ripened  grain. 
While  doing  this  she  made  laws  for  human  society 
and  restrained  men  from  lawlessness  and  violence  by 
their  sanction.  Osiris  built  Thebes  with  its  hundred 
gates ;  erected  temples  and  altars,  instituted  the 
sacred  rites,  and  appointed  priests  to  have  the  over- 
sight and  care  of  the  holy  things. 

71.  Having  accomplished  these  things,  and  seeing 
their  effect  upon  his  own  people,  he  resolved  to  raise 
a  great  army,  and.  leaving  Isis  as  ruler,  go  through 
all  the  world,  "For  he  hoped  he  could  civilize  men 
and  take  them  off  from  their  rude  and  beastlike 
course  of  life."*  This  he  succeeded  in  doing,  but 
shortly  after  his  return  he  was  slain  by  his  brother, 
Typhon.  After  his  death  Isis  made  a  vow  never  to 
marry  again,  and  spent  her  days  in  ruling  justly 
over  her  subjects — "excelling  all  other  princes  in 
her  acts  of  grace  and  bounty  towards  her  own  peo- 
ple, and  therefore  after  her  death  she  was  numbered 
among  the  gods,  and  as  such  had  divine  honors  and 
veneration,  and  was  buried  at  Memphis,  where  they 
show  her  sepulchre  to  this  day  in  the  grove  of  Vul- 
can ! ' ' 

72.  This  appears  to  be  about  the  truth  concerning 
these   mysterious  personages,   though  the   gratitude 

*Diodoras 


66  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

of  after  ages  invented  an  immense  number  of  fabul- 
ous stories.  The  sacred  rites  which  Osiris  is  said  to 
have  instituted,  received  many  additions  in  course 
of  time,  and  finally  were  divided  into  two  degrees. 
These  as  in  their  copy  at  Eleusis  were  called  the 
Great  and  the  Less,  the  latter  being  a  preparation 
to  the  fuller  revelation  of  the  secrets  contained  in 
the  former. 

73.  In  the  great  mystery  was  represented  the  al- 
legorical history  of  Osiris,  which  the  Egyptians  re- 
garded as  the  most  solemn  mystery  of  their  religion, 
and  which  Herodotus  and  all  the  other  ancient  writ- 
ers mention  with  the  greatest  caution.  To  be  initi- 
ated in  these  was  the  great  privilege  of  the  priests, 
though  this  cast  was  not  all  admitted  indiscrimin- 
ately to  this  honor.  This  was  reserved  to  the  heir 
apparent  to  the  throne  and  for  such  priests  as  ex- 
celled in  virtue  and  wisdom.  This  exclusiveness 
explains  the  conduct  of  the  priests  of  Thebes  in  de- 
laying the  initiation  of  Pythagoras,  and  in  yielding 
to  his  solicitations  for  this  honor  only  at  the  posi- 
tive command  of  King  Amasis. 

74.  The  less  or  initiatory  degree  had,  however,  no 
other  purpose  than  the  corresponding  one  at  Eleu- 
sis; namely,  to  teach  the  doctrine  of  an  overruling 
Providence,  enforcing  it  with  the  sanction  of  future 
rewards  and  punishments.  The  "work"  of  this  de- 
gree was  better  adapted  to  the  end  in  view  than 
the  Grecian  copy.  The  famous  myth  of  the 
"Judgment  of  Amenti,"  which  forms  part  of  the 
"Book    of  the   Dead,"    is   without   question    an    ac- 


MYSTERY    OF    ISIS  67 

count  of  this  initiatory  rite.  To  fully  understand 
the  scenes,  we  must  remember  that  the  candidate 
always  represented  one  dead,  and  the  entrance  into 
the  cavern  in  which  the  mysteries  were  celebrated 
was  allegorically  the  doorway  to  the  grave. 

75.  Entering  a  vast  chamber,  the  candidate  found 
himself  in  the  presence  of  Osiris,  the  dread  and  un- 
partial  judge  of  the  dead.  The  way  to  this  point 
had  not  been  without  trials.  At  the  entrance  he  had 
passed  Cerberus,  the  hideous  "devourer  of  the  dead" 
ready  with  open  jaws  to  do  his  terrible  office, 
should  he  be  found  unworthy.  Before  Osiris  were 
poised  the  scales  of  justice,  near  which  stood  Thoth 
or  Time,  and  the  dog-headed  Anubis,  "the  director 
of  the  weight."  The  candidate  advanced  alone, 
in  the  attitude  of  prayer — a  symbol  that  it  was  on 
his  own  merits  that  he  was  to  be  judged.  Anubis 
placed  a  vase,  holding  a  representation  of  the  heart 
of  the  candidate,  in  one  scale  and  the  emblem  of 
Truth  in  the  other.  In  silence  all  await  the  re- 
sult, while  the  dread  Osiris  sat  with  crook  and  flail 
to  pronounce  judgment,  and  as  the  scale  turned 
it  was  pronounced.  If  adverse,  he  was  conveyed 
to  earth  again,  and  as  he  passed  out.  all  communica- 
tion with  the  mysteries  was  figuratively  cut  off,  by 
hewing  away  the  earth  with  an  ax,  after  his  exit. 
If,  however,  his  virtues  so  far  predominated  as  to 
entitle  him  to  admission  to  the  mansion  of  the 
blessed,  Horus  taking  in  his  hand  the  tablet  of 
Time,  .  conducted  him  to  Osiris,  who  sat  on  his 
throne  in  the  midst  of  the  waters,  from  which  rose 


68  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

the  lotus  bearing  upon  its  expanded  flower  the  four 
Genii  of  Amenti. 

After  passing  the  dread  god,  still  guided  by 
Horns,  disguised  in  a  dog's  head,  the  customary 
mask  of  the  attendants,  the  candidate  threaded  his 
way  through  mysterious  labyrinths,  reaching  at 
length  a  stream  of  water,  which  he  was  directed 
to  pass.  At  the  same  time  three  grotesquely  at- 
tired forms  stopped  him,  and  pressing  to  his  lips 
the  Chalice  of  Oblivion,  bade  him  "drink  of  the 
oblivion  of  all  vices  and  the  forgetfulness  of  all 
imperfections. ' ' 

76.  The  terrible  scenes  having  been  passed 
through  the  joy  of  the  initiate  began.  Hymns,  in 
honor  of  the  Divinity,  were  sung,  choruses  of  triumph 
and  joy  were  heard.  He  listened  to  the  sublime  doc- 
trines of  the  sacred  science.  No  more  a  profane, 
he  dwelt  among  the  best  and  noblest  of  the  land, 
among  the  choice  spirits  of  his  beloved  Egypt. 

Such  was  the  initiatory  rite  of  Isis.  It  was  the 
idea  here  developed  of  a  strict  and  unpartial  scru- 
tiny of  every  man's  life,  one  before  which  even 
kings  were  found  wanting,  that  gained  for  it  such 
an  influence  over  the  Egyptian  mind,  and  gave  to 
the  civilization  of  the  land  of  the  Ptolomies  its  dis- 
tinct individuality  and  complexion. 

77.  The  great  mystery,  as  we  have  already  hinted 
was  founded  upon  the  murder  of  Osiris,  and  the 
wanderings  of  Isis  in  search  of  his  dismembered 
body.  The  legend  was  this:  On  the  return  of 
Osiris    from    his    journey    of    civilization    he    fell    a 


MYSTERY    OF    ISIS  69 

sacrifice  to  the  intrigues  of  his  brother  Typhou,  who 
had  formed  a  conspiracy  to  dethrone  him  and  usurp 
his  throne.  Osiris  was  invited  to  a  grand  entertain- 
ment, at  which  all  the  conspirators  were  present. 
Typhon  produced  a  valuable  chest,  or  ark,  richly 
inlaid  with  gold,  and  promised  it  as  a  present  to 
the  one  present  whose  body  it  would  most  con- 
veniently contain.  Osiris  was  tempted  to  enter  it 
but  was  no  sooner  in  the  chest  than  it  was  nailed 
down  and  cast  into  the  river. 

The  body  thus  committed  to  the  waves  was 
thrown  up  in  Byblus  and  left  at  the  foot  of  a  tam- 
arind tree.  Isis,  in  the  extremity  of  her  sorrow 
and  bereavement,  wandered  over  the  earth  in  search 
of  the  bodv,  and.  after  manv  extraordinarv  ad- 
ventures,  at  length  discovered  it  and  brought  it 
back  to  Egypt  in  triumph,  to  give  it  a  splendid  in- 
terment. By  the  treachery  of  Typhon  she  was 
again  deprived  of  the  body,  which  was  severed, 
and  divided  among  the  conspirators.  With  infinite 
zeal  and  labor  Isis  again  discovered  the  remains 
and  committed  them  to  the  priests  for  burial,  hav- 
ing first  pledged  them  to  secrecy,  at  the  same  time 
reporting  that  Osiris  was  risen  from  the  grave. 

78.  On  this  legend  the  dramatic  scenes  of  initia- 
tion were  constructed.  They  were  pompus  and  impos- 
ing and  conducted  with  great  splendor.  Several 
days  were  given  up  to  them.  In  the  processions  were 
borne  the  images  of  Isis  with  the  dog's  head,  and 
the  ark,  or  cista,  emblematic  of  the  one  which  held 
the  remains  of  the  murdered  god.     The  procession 


70  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

was  led  by  the  priest  or  Hierophant  of  the  mysteries, 
who  bore  in  his  hand  a  garland  of  roses.  The  stat- 
ues of  Isis  were  always  crowned  with  wreaths  of 
this  flower,  which  gave  rise  to  the  phrase  "sub 
rosa. " 

79.  The  places  of  initiation  were  contrived  with 
much  art  and  ingenuity,  and  the  machinery  with 
which  they  were  fitted  up  was  calculated  to  excite 
every  passion  and  affection  of  the  mind.  These  places 
were  indifferently  a  pyramid,  a  pagoda,  or  a  laby- 
rinth, furnished  with  vaulted  rooms,  and  extensive 
wings  connected  by  open  galleries,  with  huge  pil- 
lars on  which  were  carved  the  mysterious  symbols 
used  in  the  initiation.  The  Island  of  Philae,  in  the 
Nile,  near  the  cataracts,  contained  a  temple  dedi- 
cated to  Isis  and  Osiris,  which  covered  nearly  its 
entire  surface.  "It  was  in  the  gloomy  and  subter- 
ranean caverns  of  this  temple  that  the  grand  and 
mysterious  rites  of  this  goddess  were  unfolded  to 
the  adoring  aspirant,  while  the  solemn  hymns  of 
initiation  resounded  through  the  long  extent  of  these 
stony  recesses.  It  was  there  that  Superstition,  at 
midnight,  waved  high  her  flaming  torch  before  the 
image  of  Isis,  borne  in  procession,  and  there  that 
her  chosen  priests,  in  holy  ecstaey,  chanted  their 
sweetest  symphonies. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  MYSTERIES   OF  THE  CABIRI 


"7b  him  thai  overcorneth  vill  I  give  to  eat  of  hidJen  manna, 
and  zvill giz'e  him  a  zvhite  stone  and  on  the  stone  a  new 
name  iv^itten  which  no  man  knoweth  save  he  that  receiveth 

it.''—Rtv.  a. 17. 

IN  the  northern  part  of  the  J^^gean  Sea.  just  off  the 
coast  of  Thrace,  lies  a  little  island  about  thirty- 
two  miles  in  circumference.  From  its  center  rises 
a  lofty  mountain  called  Saoce,  from  the  top  of 
which  the  distant  walls  of  Troy  may  be  seen.  Its 
political  history  is  of  little  importance.  It  is  said 
to  have  given  birth  to  Dardanus,  founder  of  Troy. 
Its  inhabitants  fought  on  the  side  of  Xerxes  at  Sala- 
mis,  and,  in  after  years,  it  served  as  a  city  of  ref- 
uge to  the  fleeing  unfortunate. 

81.  "But,  notwithstanding  the  little  account  in 
which  it  was  held  politically,  Greece  always  spoke  of 
Samothrace  with  the  greatest  veneration.  It  called 
up  to  the  Grecian  mind  things  venerable  from  their 
antiquity,  and  to  be  treasured  by  reason  of  their 
peculiar  sanctity.  The  mysteries  which  were  here 
celebrated,  next  to  those  of  Eleusis,  were  the  most 
famous  of  the  Hellenic  world,  and  surpassed  these 
and  all  others  of  Hellas  in  their  antiquity. 


72  HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

The  Cabiri  were  certain  dieties  most  probably 
of  Pelasgic  origin,  held  in  great  veneration  at 
Thebes  in  Egypt,  and  in  Lemnos,  Imbros  and  Samo- 
thrace.  three  islands  of  the  yEgean  Sea.  In  Samo- 
thrace  they  were  held  in  particular  veneration  and 
there  the  ceremony  of  their  mysteries  was  regu- 
larly performed  with  great  solemnity.  This  was  the 
native  island  of  Pythagoras,  and  it  rests  between 
these  mysteries  and  those  of  Eleusis  as  to  which 
Phythagoras  was  first  initiated  into. 

The  number  of  the  Cabiri  is  variously  given  by 
different  ancient  writers,  though  mostly  given  as 
four;  these  four  were  Axierus,  Axiokersus,  Ax- 
iokersa  and  Casmillus.  They  were  represented  as 
small  of  size  and  deformed  with  a  hammer  on  their 
shoulders,  and  a  half  shell  on  their  heads.  Gradu- 
ally under  the  Greek  cosmography  they  were  trans- 
formed from  the  hideous  Cabiri  to  the  beauteous 
Tyndarida,  Castor  and  Pollax. 

In  the  migration  which  the  Egyptian  gods  made 
into  the  land  of  Hellas,  they  first  celebrated  their 
sacred  rites  in  this  island.  So  great  was  their  an- 
tiquity, and  so  confessedly  of  Eastern  origin,  that 
the  Cabiri  never  attempted  to  alter  the  language 
used  in  the  celebration  of  the  mysteries,  but  to  their 
last  day,  made  use  of  a  peculiar  dialect  which  was 
a  compound  of  Hebrew  and  Chaldee.  lamblichus 
claimed  that  the  language  used  in  these  mysteries 
was  "the  language  of  the  gods,  the  first  and  most 
ancient  language  spoken  upon  the  earth."  Indeed, 
such   was  the  reverence  in  which  the  Cabiri  were 


MYSTERIES  OF  THE  CABIRI  73 

held,  that  those  authors  who  mention  them  seem  to 
shudder  with  superstitious  dread  at  their  very 
thought. 

82.  This  great  dread  has  closed  the  lips  and  held 
the  stilus  of  those  who  could  have  given  us  informa- 
tion concerning  these  rites,  and  made  the  task 
of  unfolding  their  secrets  one  of  extreme  difficulty. 
This  remark  applies  as  well  to  the  other  mysteries, 
but  not  to  such  an  extent  as  to  the  Cabiri.  The 
knowledge  we  have  comes  from  putting  together 
scattered  units  of  their  nature  and  design,  with  the 
little  aid  we  get  from  the  questionable  History  of 
Sauehoniatho,  preserved  by  Eusebius.  These  frag- 
ments are  full  of  apparent  contradictions,  and  too, 
their  officiating  priests  were  not  unfrequently  con- 
founded with  the  gods  whom  they  worshipped,  and 
both  were  called  by  the  common  name,  Cabiri.  It 
is  indeed,  difficult  to  keep  this  distinction  in  mind. 
Cabiri  was  the  name  of  the  gods  worshipped,  while 
the  proper  title  of  the  priests  was  Coes,  or  the  Dios- 
curi, or  Cabiri,  or  Corybantes  or  Samothraces. 

S'.i.  The  Cabiri,  according  to  Sauehoniatho,  were 
the  sons  of  Sydyk,  but  we  are  baffled  at  every  turn, 
as  we  attempt  to  learn,  except  through  conjectures, 
their  place  and  birth  hour.  They  were  seven  in 
number,  were  said  to  be  skilled  in  medicine  and 
charms  and  the  builders  of  the  first  complete  ship. 
This  is  all  we  know  positively  concerning  these 
mysterious  personages.  Yet,  "all  the  countries," 
says  Mr.  Jennings,  "in  which  the  Samothracian  and 
Cabiriac  worship  prevailed  were  peopled  either  by 


74  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

the  Palasg'i  or  by  the  Aeolians,  who,  of  all  the  tribes 
comprehended  under  the  general  name  Hellenes, 
approach  most  nearly,  in  antiquity  and  language  to 
the  Pelasgian  tribes;"  and  Mr.  Kenrich  in  his 
"Egypt  before  Herodotus"  says:  "We  seem  war- 
ranted, then  to  the  conclusions,  that  the  Pelasgian 
tribes  in  Italy,  Greece  and  Asia  were  united,  in 
times  reaching  beyond  the  commencement  of  history, 
by  community  of  religions,  ideas  and  rites,  as  well 
as  letters,  arts  and  language. 

The  rites  then  were  probably  introduced  into 
the  sacred  isles  by  the  Pelasgi,  the  earliest  in- 
habitants of  Greece,  and  must  have  been  celebrated 
for  nearly  two  thousand  years. 

84.  But,  though  our  positive  knowledge  of  the 
Cabiri  and  their  mysteries  is  so  slight,  there  is  a  con- 
jecture that  has  so  much  circumstantial  evidence  to 
support  it,  and  at  the  same  time  such  a  great  amount 
of  internal  proof,  that  it  may  be  regarded  not  in 
the  light  of  a  theory  so  much  as  a  determined  fact. 
This  is  the  conjecture  of  Faber,  that  these  mysteries 
were  nothing  more  than  an  allegorical  account  of  the 
flood,  and  that  the  rites  referred  to  the  incidents  of 
the  Deluge  and  the  Sabian  worship  of  the  sun  and 
stars,  introduced  by  Nimrod. 

85.  His  reasons  for  this  conjecture  are  so  curious 
that  no  apology  need  be  made  for  introducing  them 
her.  Taking  the  fact  so  frequently  stated  by 
ancient  writers,  that  the  language  of  the  mys- 
teries was  of  oriental  origin,  from  the  names  of  the 
dieties,  he  shows  conclusively  that  they  are  derived. 


MYSTERIES  OP  THE  CABIRI  75 

for  the  most  part,  directly  from  Hebrew  words. 
And  not  only  so,  but  that  the  root  words  of  these 
names  had  some  reference  to  the  deluge,  or  to  cir- 
cumstances and  persons  connected  therewith.  Thus, 
Titan,  a  word  which  occurs  so  often,  not  only  in 
these  mysteries,  but  in  the  whole  Grecian  mythology 
is  evidently  the  Hebrew  Tit,  and  signifies  a  diluvian 
or  one  living  at  the  time  of  the  flood.  Sydyk,  the 
father  of  Cabiri,  is  the  same  word  Moses  used  in 
speaking  of  Noah,  in  Gen.  vi  :9 ;  while  the  very  name 
Cabiri  is  only  writing  the  Hebrew  Cabirim  in  Greek 
characters.  All  these  coincidents  seem  to  point  to 
the  flood;  but  there  is  one  other  that  is  still  more 
interesting,  it  is  especially  declared  that  the  Cabiri 
were  the  builders  of  the  first  ship  that  was  ever 
navigated. 

86.  His  conjecture  as  to  the  establishment  of  the 
mysteries  is  also  very  plausible.  After  the  wonder- 
ful preservation  of  the  Cabiri  in  the  ark,  it  would 
be  very  strange,  indeed,  if  the  descendants  of  Noah, 
and  especially  those  who  outrode  the  flood  with  him, 
had  not  commemorated  this  preservation  by  some 
special  and  solemxi  religious  festival.  This,  in  itself 
a  thing  most  proper,  soon  lost  its  character  of  a 
simple  festival  and  became  an  act  of  worship,  not 
of  God,  the  Saviour,  but  to  Noah  and  his  sons,  the 
saved.  These  were  elevated  to  the  rank  of  Hero- 
gods.  It  was  but  a  short  time  before  this  was  still  fur- 
ther corrupted  by  the  introduction  of  Sabianism.  The 
Chaldean  shepherds  as  they  lay  on  the  ground,  in 
the  still  midnight,  and  gazed  up  into  the  blue  above, 


76  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  saw  the  stars  holding  their  way  unchanged — 
Canopius  glittering  down  upon  them  with  its  dia- 
mond brightness,  and  now  ever  pursuing  the  wearied 
Pleiades,  and  Lyra  beaming  upon  them  so  peaceful- 
ly— felt  their  souls  awed  within  them;  and  as  there 
were  no  singing  angels  to  tell  them  a  better  story, 
they  fell  down  and  worshipped.  "Men  began  to 
build  temples  to  the  stars,  to  sacrifice  to  them,  to 
worship  them,  in  the  vain  expectation  that  they 
should  thus  please  the  Creator  of  all  things."  For 
four  hundred  years  this  idea,  a  remnant  of  the  ante- 
diluvian idolatry,  lay  working  in  the  bosom  of  the 
posterity  of  Noah.  Ham  was  especially  tainted  with 
it ;  but  he,  as  well  as  the  others,  was  prevented  from 
openly  avowing  it,  through  fear  of  the  patriarch, 
who  was  still  living.  At  length  Noah  was  gathered  to 
his  fathers  and  then  the  flood  of  Sabianism  and 
idolatry,  more  destructive  than  that  upon  which  the 
ark  rode  safely,  burst  in.  Nimrod,  the  first  avowed 
apostate,  openly  attempted  to  build  a  temple  to  the 
host  of  heaven.  Babel  was  God's  answer  to  his 
crime. 

87.  It  was  upon  corrupted  and  mutilated  tradi- 
tions of  the  deluge  that  the  mysteries  of  the  Cabiri 
were  founded.  The  union  of  Sabianism,  or  star  wor- 
ship, with  these  traditions  caused  many  peculiar  ideas 
and  many  apparent  contradictions  to  creep  into  the 
rites.  While  adoring  the  heavenly  bodies,  they  did 
not  forget  the  object  of  the  founding  of  the  rites — 
to  commemorate  the  deluge.  Noah  and  the  sun  soon 
became  one  in  their  worship.    The  upturned  crescent 


MYSTERIES  OF  THE  CABIRI  77 

of  the  waning  moon,  as  it  rode  the  heavens,  was 
no  unfit  emblem  of  the  ark  that  rode  the  waters, 
and  they  were  soon  worshipped  in  conjunction.  The 
Chaldeans  became  famous  the  world  through  for 
their  skill  in  astronomical  science,  and  while  they 
marshalled  the  stars  and  called  them  by  their 
names,  they  contrived  to  picture  upon  the  celestial 
sphere  the  principal  events  connected  with  the  del- 
uge. Modern  astronomy  has  conserved  the  idea, 
and  to  this  day  Nimrod  continues  to  look  down 
upon  the  affairs  of  mortals  from  his  shining  place 
in  Orion. 

88.  The  scenes  of  the  initiation,  as  we  gather  them 
from  the  scattered  tenets  that  have  come  down  to  us, 
seem  to  be  an  allegorical  representation  of  the  in- 
cidents of  the  flood  beginning  with  the  entrance 
into  the  ark  of  those  who  had  been  chosen,  and  end- 
ing with  their  exit  into  a  new  world  and  a  new 
era.  That  the  candidate  might  fitly  represent  the 
uprightness  and  purity  of  the  Noachidae,  he  suf- 
fered a  preliminary  purification  by  water  and  blood, 
a  strange  likeness  to  the  Jewish  rites.  As  the  past 
was  to  be  forgotten,  all  its  instructions  superseded 
and  its  foundations  destroyed,  even  as  the  breaking 
up  of  the  fountains  made  chaos  of  the  antediluvian 
world,  he  was  led  to  the  fountain,  the  (obluron)  and 
made  to  drink  forgetfulness,  and  then  to  another, 
Mnesmosyne  (memory),  that  he  might  be  prepared 
to  remember  the  instructions  he  was  about  to  re- 
ceive. 

89.  Into   the   jaws   of  a  mystic   cavern,   through 


78  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ways  covered  with  terror  and  gloom,  thrust  forward 
in  the  midst  of  appalling  sounds — the  rushing  of  wa- 
ters, roaring  thunders,  expiring  yells,  flashing  light- 
nings-— the  death  cries  of  a  strangling,  drowning 
world,  his  attendants,  while  about  him  and  on  either 
hand  the  spectral  sins  of  his  past  life  glared  phantom- 
like upon  him.  To  these  succeeded  a  silence  and 
darkness,  emblems  of  that  which  filled  the  ark  as 
it  wandered  over  the  waste  of  waters  seeking  some 
friendly  land  to  grate  its  keel ;  at  length  a  feeble 
light  diffused  a  spectral  glare  through  the  apart- 
ment in  which  the  candidate  rested.  In  its  dimness 
and  ghastliness  strange  objects  of  terror  met  his 
sight.  Black-draped  walls,  pictured  with  symbols 
of  decay  and  death,  were  around  him.  Terrific 
phantoms,  grim  and  ghastly,  passed  and  repassed, 
and  at  his  feet  up  rose  a  bier  on  which  was  a  cof- 
fin and  in  the  coffin  a  dead  body.  Invisible  choirs 
chanted  dirges,  while  other  visions  more  terrifying 
still,  were  multiplied  around  him,  until  trembling 
and  fearful,  oftentimes  senseless,  the  poor  bewil- 
dered Neophyte  knew  not  which  way  to  turn. 

90.  Here  ended  the  pilgrimage  of  gloom.  Sud- 
denly a  flood  of  dazzling  light  poured  in  upon  the 
scene.  The  surroundings  changed  as  if  by  enchant- 
ment. The  dark  drapery  with  its  funeral  emblems 
disappeared.  Garlands  wreathed  the  walls  and  altars. 
The  dead  in  the  coffin  sprang  to  life,  and  the  funeral 
psalm  swelled  into  a  joyous  hymn  of  hope  and  vic- 
tory. A  new  era  had  come  to  the  world,  and  this  was 
the  emblem  of  its  breaking.     The  candidate  was  led 


MYSTERIES  OF  THE  CABIRI  ^9 

to  the  presiding  priest  and  instructed  in  the  secret 
meaning  of  the  institution,  which,  in  the  main,  was 
the  same  as  taught  at  Eleusis. 

91.  There  is  one  part  of  the  initiation  which  must 
not  be  omitted,  as  it  throws  much  light  on  a  certain 
passage  in  that  most  incomprehensible  book,  the 
Apocalypse.  At  the  close  of  the  "work"  of  initiation, 
the  candidate  was  baptized  and  received,  as  in  the 
Christian  church,  a  new  name.  This  new  or  baptis- 
mal name  Avas  engraved,  together  with  a  mystic 
sign  or  token,  upon  a  white  stone,  and  served  as  a 
talisman  in  time  of  danger,  and  as  a  sign  of  recog- 
nition wherever  he  went.  Strange  stories  are  told 
of  its  magic  power.  It  was  an  age  of  unkindness,  of 
anything  but  union,  and  yet  at  sight  of  this  token, 
that  mystical  rather  than  magical  union  of  souls  at 
once  sprang  into  being.  St.  John  must  have  re- 
ferred to  this  mystic  stone  when  he  wrote,  ' '  To  him 
that  overcometh  will  I  give  to  eat  of  hidden  manna, 
and  will  give  him  a  white  stone,  and  on  the  stone  a 
new  name  written,  which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he 
that  receiveth  it. '  '* 

92.  It  is  worthy  of  observation  just  here,  that  the 
idea  seems  always  to  have  prevailed  among  the 
uninitiated,  that  the  groundwork  of  these  mysteries 
was  a  sort  of  wonderful  regeneration,  or  new  birth. 
As  we  have  already  stated,  initiation  was  supposed 
to  be  the  beginning  of  a  new  life.  In  its  solemn  and 
terrific  scenes,  the  old  traditions  and  old  life  ended, 
and  out  of  it  the  candidate  came  with  new  thoughts, 

*Rev.  ii:17. 


80  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  new  aims.  It  was  eminently  proper,  then,  in 
view  of  this  belief,  that  a  new  name  should  also  be 
given  him.  A  strange  and  fearful  scene  took  place, 
in  these  mysteries,  when  this  regeneration,  by  the 
singular  rites  of  the  Tanrobolium,  was  celebrated. 

93.  The  high-priest,  clad  in  his  pontifical  robes, 
descended  into  a  pit,  above  which  was  laid  a  floor, 
pierced  with  innumerable  holes.  Upon  this  floor  a 
bull,  crowned  with  chaplets  of  flowers,  was  led,  and 
his  throat  cut.  The  leaking  blood  fell  in  shov.'ers 
upon  the  floor,  and  through  the  holes,  upon  the  priest 
below,  covering  his  head,  his  body  and  his  raiment. 
This  baptism  of  blood  was  conceived  to  regenerate 
those  upon  whom  it  fell,  and  in  token  of  this  new 
birth  they  wore  the  blood-stained  garments  as  long 
as  possible.  There  is  something  strange  and  cu- 
rious in  this  custom,  especially  to  the  believer  in  im- 
mortality and  a  resurrection.  This  ceremony,  doubt- 
less, had  reference  to  the  death  and  resurrection  of 
the  hero-gods  in  whose  honor  the  mysteries  were 
celebrated.  It  is  a  fact  full  of  meaning,  that  most  of 
the  ancient  mysteries  represented  those  who  were 
their  patrons  as  having  tasted  death  and  afterward 
experiencing  a  miraculous  revivication.  Thus  Osiris 
was  dismembered  by  his  enemy,  Bacchus,  by  the 
Titans,  Hercules,  Adonis,  Mercury,  Orpheus,  were 
all  dead  and  yet  lived  again.  But  it  was  in  this 
strange,  and.  in  some  respects  horrible  ceremony, 
that  the  candidate  was  allegorically  represented  as 
undergoing  the  same  events. 

94.  It  should  be  observed  in  closing,  that  where 


MYSTERIES  OF  THE  CABIRI  81 

ever  the  rites  of  Cabiri  prevailed,  we  always  find 
them,  in  some  manner  or  other,  connected  with  cav- 
erns. The  mysterious  rites  of  Samothrace  were  per- 
formed in  the  cave  Zerinthus  or  Saon.  About  the  en- 
trance were  clustered  immense  swarms  of  bees,  em- 
blematic of  the  new  birth  that  was  to  be  found  within 
its  recesses.  Within  the  cavern  stood  a  huge  pyramid, 
inclosing  in  its  massive  sides  the  central  chamber  in 
which  the  most  sacred  rites  were  performed.  So, 
also,  the  Taautic  cross  (T),  either  simple  or  com- 
pound, and  a  small  lake  Avith  a  floating  island,  were 
found.  The  use  and  meaning  of  all  these  will  be 
sufficiently  manifest  to  those  who  have  followed  us 
in  our  account  of  this  peculiar  rite. 

As  the  ancient  faith  became  lost  and  the  people 
ceased  to  venerate  sacred  things,  these  solemn  rites 
gradually  degenerated  into  orgies  of  the  most  im- 
moral character.  "Yet,"  says  Mr.  Jennings,  "the 
primitive  institution  was  pure  in  form  and  beautiful 
in  its  mystic  signification,  which  passed  from  one 
ritual  to  another  till  its  last  glimmer  expired  in  the 
freemasonry  of  a  very  recent  period."  The  idea  rep- 
resented to  the  noviciate  was  the  passing  through 
death  from  a  lower  to  a  higher  life. 

95.  That  strange  and  mysterious  third  sect  of  the 
Jews,  the  Essenes,  that  existed  in  Judea  in  the  time 
of  Christ,  owes  its  origin  probably  to  suggestions  re- 
ceived from  this  society,  through  the  Tyrian  archi- 
tects, at  the  time  of  Hiram.  No  one  can  read  the 
account  Josephus  gives  of  this  sect  without  being  at 
once  struck  with  the  similaritv  in  form  to  the  Cab- 


82  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

irian  rites.  But  though,  in  symbol  and  rites,  it  cor- 
responded, its  ideal  was  infinitely  more  exalted 
and  beautiful — so  exalted  that  there  is  a  strange 
likeness  between  it  and  that  of  Christianity.  This 
likeness  is  so  great  that  Dr.  Quincy  does  not  hesi- 
tate to  express  his  opinion  that  the  Society  of  the 
Essenes  was  nothing  but  another  name  for  Christ- 
ianity, and  that  the  early  Christians  w^ere  forced  to 
take  this  form  to  protect  themselves. 


CHAPTER  VII 


THE  ORIGIN  AND  HISTORY  OF  CHIVALRY 


''Chivalry  is  the  Christian  fot  tn  of  the  Military  Profession; 
the  Knight  is  the  Christ ia?i  Soldier." 

KNIGHTHOOD  is  generally  thought  to  have 
originated  during  the  Middle  Ages,  some  time 
previous  to  the  Crusades;  but  although  there  is  no 
doubt  that  Chivalry  grew  to  be  of  more  importance, 
and  its  ceremonies  of  grander  proportions  during 
this  period,  its  origin  lies  much  farther  back ;  it  is 
traced  to  an  old  German  custom  instituted  when 
that  nation  Avas  little  more  than  mere  wandering 
tribes,  and  which  has  been  handed  down  in  Europe 
through  the  Teuton  tribes  of  the  Celts  and  Franks, 
and  has  been  perpetuated  throughout  the  ages  to  the 
present  time,  with  more  or  less  modifications. 

97.  In  the  "Germania"  of  Tacitus  we  read  that 
the  barbarian  tribe  is  assembled  under  the  shade  of 
the  old  forest,  where  preparation  is  in  progress  for 
a  solemn  ceremony.  In  the  midst  of  this  assembly 
stands  a  chief  of  the  tribe.  When  all  is  in  readi- 
ness, a  very  young  man  with  blue  eyes,  long  fair 
hair,  and  with  body  tattooed,  slowly  advances  to- 
wards the  chief,  before  whom  he  stands  expectant. 


84  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

The  chief,  without  further  ceremony  or  delay, 
gravely  places  in  the  hands  of  the  young  man  a 
sword  and  a  buckler.  Should  the  chief  be  absent, 
then  the  youth's  father,  or  some  relative,  undertakes 
this  delivery  of  weapons.  "Such,"  says  Tacitus, 
"is  the  virile  robe  of  these  people,  such  is  the  tirst 
honor  of  their  youth.  Till  then  the  young  man  was 
only  one  of  a  family;  he  becomes  by  this  rite  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Republic.  The  sword  and  buckler  he  will 
never  abandon."  In  this  simple  German  rite  we 
find  all  of  the  military  elements  of  the  future  Knight- 
hood, which  was  brought  to  its  greatest  height  of 
perfection  by  Christianity.  We  find  this  custom  of 
investiture  of  arms  in  vogue  among  all  the  Teutonic 
or  Germanic  tribes,  and  also  among  the  Arabs,  who, 
alone  of  all  the  Semitic  nations,  had  instituted  this 
rite. 

This  rude,  simple  act  was  the  dividing  line  be- 
tween childhood  and  manhood,  it  was  the  means 
by  which  a  youth  was  vested  with  his  civic  rights; 
by  this  investiture  he  became  a  man,  and  enjoyed  all 
the  privileges  of  manhood.  This  rite  in  its  simplicity 
Avas  continued  up  to  the  ninth  or  tenth  century,  when 
the  church  undertook  to  educate  and  Christianize 
these  old  Gelnuiu  miles.* 

*Chivalry;  this  word  "miles"  in  a  Latin  word  and  from 
which  our  words  militia,  military,  etc.,  are  derived.  The 
word  is  used  in  the  Latin  books  of  the  middle  ages  to  de- 
scribe the  creation  of  a  Knight;  these  books  say  that  the 
individual  was  girt  with  the  cingulum  militare,  and  the  in- 
dividual himself  is  called  a  miles.  Hence  some  contend 
that  Knighthood  originated  with  the  Romans. 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES  85 

98.  "Knight"  (*)  was  an  Anglo-Saxon  word 
meaning  a  youth  about  the  age  of  fourteen  or  fif- 
teen ;  and  as  this  was  generally  the  age  at  which  the 
young  German  was  invested  with  his  weapons  of  war 
and  thus  attained  manhood,  it  graduallh  cecame  his 
title  after  such  investure.  As  the  young  Knight  fol- 
lowed the  leadership  of  those  who  had  gained  experi- 
ence, the  word  came  to  mean  a  dependent  or  a  retain- 
er ;  and  during  the  twelfth  century  the  armies  of  the 
principalities  and  kingdoms  of  Europe  were  com- 
posed of  such  Knight  and  military  retainers  of  their 
respective  rulers. 

99.  Knighthood,  then,  was  not  an  institution,  but 
a  gradual  growth  from  an  old  custom  which  was 
adopted  by  some  of  the  German  tribes  of  the  Ayrian 
nation,  and  by  the  Arabs  of  the  Semitic  race.  Dur- 
ing the  feudal  period  of  Europe's  history  the  cere- 
monies of  investiture  became  more  and  more  elab- 
orate and  semi-religious,  while  the  act  itself  still  re- 
mained purely  military,  and  the  love  of  womankind 
began  to  be  instilled  into  its  code  by  the  romance  of 
King  Arthur's  round  table.  By  these  means  the 
rough,  uncouth,  barbarous  warriors  of  the  ninth  cen- 
tury became  to  a  certain  extent  less  uncouth  and  be- 
gan to  learn  arts  of  civilization.      When    the    thir- 

*The  word  "Knight"  came  from  A.  S.  "cniht,"  (boy, 
youth).  This  word  was  used  before  the  Norman  conquest 
of  England,  to  mean  a  dependent  holding  land  from  one  of 
the  great  vassals  by  Knight's  service  (Militia).  Whether 
dubbed  Knight  or  not,  similarly  servicus  (sergeant  or  es- 
quire)  is  a  military  dependent  not  of  Knightly  estate. 

—Oman,  Hist,  of  the  Art  of  War. 


36  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

teenth  centurj^  dawned  upon  the  world,  Christianity 
had  gained  such  a  hold  upon  the  nations  that  the 
church  took  entire  control  of  the  ceremonies  of 
Knighthood  and  brought  it  to  its  greatest  perfection 
and  enthusiasm.  Its  objects  now  were  the  defense 
of  the  church  and  the  championship  of  the  oppressed. 
These  objects  were  given  to  the  Knight  in  a  code  of 
ten  laws,  the  tenth  of  which  says:  "Thou  shalt  be 
everywhere  and  always  the  champion  of  the  right 
and  the  good  against  injustice  and  evil." 

100.  With  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century,  Chiv- 
alry began  to  decline,  and  as  rapidly  as  it  arose,  it 
fell  into  obscurity ;  and  by  the  end  of  the  fifteenth 
century  nothing  more  is  heard  of  it.  The  cause  of  this 
decadence  is  said  by  some  writers  to  be  the  adoption 
of  sentiment  into  its  code,  and  the  excessive  devel- 
opment of  certain  of  its  orders,  notably  the  "Knights 
Templars,"  and  the  Order  of  "St.  John  of  Jeru- 
salem." 

First  of  all,  these  orders  became  too  rich,  and  too 
arrogant.  The  times  of  peace,  when  they  were  not 
fighting,  became  tedious  to  them,  so  they  had  to  find 
some  other  means  by  which  to  increase  their  riches. 
Their  love  of  riches  did  not  long  remain  with  the 
orders  themselves,  but  soon  penetrated  to  the 
Knights;  sensuality  and  debauchery  entered  into 
their  castles.  We  read:  "Scarcely  had  they  re- 
ceived the  knightly  baldric  before  they  commenced 
to  break  the  commandments  and  to  pillage  the  poor. 
When  it  became  necessary  to  go  to  war,  their  sumpter 
horses  were  laden  with  wine  and  not  with  weapons. 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES  S7 

with  leathern  bottles  instead  of  swords,  with  pets 
instead  of  lances.  One  might  fancy  in  truth  they 
were  going  out  to  dinner  and  not  to  fight.  It  is  true 
their  shields  were  beautifully  gilt,  but  they  were 
kept  in  a  virgin  or  unused  condition.  Chivalrous, 
combats  were  represented  upon  their  bucklers  and 
their  saddles,  certainly;  but  that  was  all."* 

101.  We  have  seen  that  the  Knighthood  of  t]\e 
Middle  Ages  was  not  the  commencement  of  Chivalry, 
though  it  w^as  the  culmination  of  the  order,  brought 
about  by  the  Christian  church.  Chivalrous  deeds  are 
recorded  from  all  times,  and  from  all  nationalities, 
and  will  continue  "so  long  as  friendship  fills  the 
heart  of  man.''  no  matter  how  "devoid  of  opportun- 
ity for  heroic  deeds.  For  as  truth  and  honor,  cour- 
tesy and  gentleness,  purity  and  faith  can  never  grow 
old;  as  valor  and  courage  and  kindliness  of  heart 
and  knightliness  of  soul  are  ever  the  highest  orders 
of  the  nobility;  so  all  days  be  full  of  Chivalry,  all 
deeds  may  be  instinct  with  earnestness  of  purpose 
that  lives  in  the  hearts  of  all." 

The  age  of  Chivalry  may  be  roughly  stated  to 
have  extended  from  the  time  of  commencement  of 
the  Crusades  to  that  of  the  end  of  the  "War  of  the 
Roses"  in  England.  Within  this  period,  about  four 
hundred  years,  all  that  was  peculiar  to  it  arose,  at- 
tained its  maturity  and  fell  into  decay.  Its  life  as  a 
distinct  profession  was  short,  yet  the  spirit,  and 
many  of  its  external  forms,  were  in  existence  long 
*Peter  of  Blois,  12th  Cent. 


^8  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ages  before  that  time  and  continued  until  about  the 
sixteenth  century. 

102.  Who  were  eligible  for  Knighthood?  The  ans- 
wer to  this  question  is  "Everybody,"  the  same  as 
with  our  own  order.  Yet,  as  with  us,  so  with  the  old 
order  of  Knighthood,  there  were  exceptions  All 
persons  inferior  in  body  and  mind,  all  whose  man- 
ners and  actions  were  depraved  and  infamous,  all  who 
belong  to  certain  professions,  and  all  whose  origin 
was  disdained  or  objected  to  were  excluded.  Knight- 
hood was  open  to  all  others,  rich  and  poor,  though 
the  expense  pertaining  to  the  rank  kept  it  almost 
exclusively  among  the  nobility. 

There  are  several  instances,  however,  where  poor 
and  ignorant  men  have  been  knighted  for  their  own 
intrinsic  worth.  One,  a  poor  woodcutter,  named 
Varocher,  so  devoted  himself  to  the  Queen  of  France 
that  he  left  his  own  wife  and  children  to  become  her 
guide  and  defender.  He  led  her  through  Hungary 
and  protected  her  and  her  infant  child,  Louis,  who 
was  born  while  in  exile,  as  he  would  his  mother. 
After  the  queen 's  trouble  was  over  and  she  returned 
to  her  husband,  Varocher  was  knighted  for  his 
faithfulness.  The  King,  Charlemagne,  himself  girded 
on  the  sword,  a  duke  buckled  the  spurs,  and  the 
queen  invested  him  with  the  emblem  of  nobility,  ex- 
claiming as  she  did  so,  "There  is  not  in  the  whole 
world  a  man  more  loyal." 

103.  The  age  at  which  Knighthood  was  bestowed 
upon  candidates  varied  from  time  to  time.  In  the 
simple  military  period   the  bestowing  of  arms   was 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES  89 

made  as  soon  as  the  youth  could  wield  them,  and  in 
many  instances  young  children  of  ten  and  twelve 
were  knighted.  But  when  Chivalry  was  organized, 
the  age  at  which  Knighthood  was  conferred  was 
about  twenty-one  years,  and  after  a  long  and  severe 
training. 

The  ceremony  generally  took  place  in  later  times 
during  one  of  the  five  festivals  of  the  church,  Christ- 
mas, Easter,  Ascension  Day,  Whitsunday  and  St. 
John's  Day,  but  especially  Easter  and  Whitsun- 
day. Other  occasions  of  which  advantage  was  in- 
dividually taken  were  private  gatherings  such  as 
baptisms. 

104.  The  place  oi  the  knighting  was  primarily  on 
the  battlefields  where  the  deed  that  earned  the  honor 
had  taken  place,  and  some  times  on  the  very  spot, 
and  as  the  military  ceremony  was  a  very  simple  af- 
fair it  was  there  often  and  easily  performed,  often 
too,  in  the  very  midst  of  the  battle.  It  was  in  times 
of  peace  that  most  Knights  were  made,  and  then  the 
ceremony  took  place  in  a  more  leisurely  manner,  in 
the  castle  or  in  the  church,  as  the  candidate  chose 
a  military  or  a  liturgical  ritual. 

105.  Every  Knight  had  the  power  to  create  a 
Knight.  This  was  the  very  essence,  the  life  and  spirit 
of  the  institution.  It  had  existed  from  the  beginning 
among  the  old  Germans,  and  continued  as  long  as 
Knighthood  lasted.  All  that  was  necessary,  we  are 
told,  was  a  "hand  and  a  sword,"  and  women  some- 
times made  the  investiture.  I^ut  it  is  natural  to  look 
to  the  highest  in  rank  for  the  honor  of  Knighthood, 


so  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  thus  it  became  the  privilege  of  the  King  or  Em- 
peror to  confer  it.  This  privilege,  however,  was 
only  temporarily  yielded  to  them,  for  it  was  never 
forgotten  that  "all  Knights  were  equal."  In  the 
twelfth  century,  at  certain  times  and  in  certain 
places,  the  clergy  alone  had  the  power  of  investiture. 

106.  In  its  simplest  and  earliest  form  the  cere- 
mony merely  consisted  of  the  bestowing  of  the  spear 
and  baldric  or  sword  and  belt,  as  in  the  old  German 
custom  described  above.  Later  ceremonies  began  to 
be  added  to  it,  and  the  "dubbing"*  became  neces- 
sary. In  the  eleventh  century  the  nobles  began  to 
fight  on  horseback,  and  all  Knights  became  neces- 
sarily horsemen.  From  this  arose  the  investment  of 
the  spur.  Then,  as  warriors  at  this  time  always 
fought  hand  to  hand,  it  became  necessary  to  protect 
their  heads  and  limbs  from  injury,  and  before  he 
girded  on  his  sword  he  clothed  himself  with  a  com- 
plete suit  of  armor. 

107.  Until  seven  years  of  age  the  future  Knight 
was  usually  confined  to  the  care  of  the  women,  and 
his  nurses,  who  never  left  him,  amused  him  with  such 
games  as  are  now  played  by  our  own  children.  At 
the  above  mentioned  age  his  education  began.  Some- 
times his  education  took  place  in  his  own  father's 
castle;  but  more  generally  he  was  sent  to  the  castle 
of  some  renowned  captain,  baron  or  prince,  and  in 
later  times,  when  the  church  obtained  her  influence 
over  the  institutions  of  Chivalry,  to  some  noted 
bishop  or  cardinal  of  the  church,  and  there  he  re- 
mained until  he  was  knighted. 

*Dubbecl  from  the  A.  S.  dubban,  to  strike. 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES  91 

108.  •  Servitude  was  the  very  essence  of  Chivalry, 
and  no  service  of  any  kind  was  ever  considered  de- 
grading ;  the  Prince  Elector  himself  bore  the  cup  of 
the  Emperor,  and  waited  at  his  stirrup ;  while  the 
Emperor  held  the  bridle  of  the  Pope. 

109.  The  page  or  future  Knight,  then  began  his 
education  at  seven  years  of  age,  and  for  about  seven 
years  lived  mostly  with  his  mistress.  He  was  taught 
to  read  and  write ;  sometimes  a  little  geography  was 
imparted,  and  a  very  little  history.  But  the  educa- 
tion and  training  of  the  body  was  by  far  the  more 
important  than  that  of  the  mind,  and  most  of  his 
time  was  thus  taken  up  in  fencing,  boxing,  running 
and  hunting  and  horsemanship.  The  fencing  con- 
sisted in  the  use  of  the  sword,  lance  and  single 
stick.  Learning  to  hunt  was  by  no  means  a  simple 
affair,  besides  the  chase,  the  page  had  to  perfect 
himself  in  flying  the  falcon,  in  feeding  his  birds,  in 
calling  and  holding  them,  all  of  which  took  up  con- 
siderable time.  Added  to  these  accomplishments, 
the  page  had  to  learn  the  business  of  the  esquire  in 
the  stables;  to  learn  how  to  clean,  handle  and  take 
care  of  the  armor  in  the  castle  hall.  In  the  banquet 
hall  he  had  to  wait  upon  the  table ;  and  his  mistress 
required  his  services  at  all  times.  Almost  every 
morning  he  set  off  to  hunt  the  deer  or  the  boar,  or  he 
went  with  the  ladies,  with  his  falcons.  On  rainy 
days  he  played  chess,  and  worked  very  hard  at  it, 
so  that  he  might  become  proficient.  By  these  means 
his  education  was  finished. 

110.  It  is  interesting  to  note  here  that  the  institu- 


92  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tion  of  fagging  in  onr  public  school  is  but  a  relic  of 
this  medieval  service ;  until  lately  the  junior  scholars, 
vv^ho  were  called  "servitors"  v^aited  upon  the  sen- 
iors in  the  schools  at  Eton,  Rugby  and  others,  and 
took  their  own  dinner  when  their  masters  were  done ; 
and  even  now  the  choristers  of  Winchester,  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  wait  at  table  in  their  banquet  halls. 
To  sum  up  in  the  words  of  an  old  writer,  the  squires 
who  had  charge  of  the  pages  or  henchmen  were  re- 
quired to  "lerne  them  to  ryde  elenely  and  surely, 
to  draw  them  also  to  justes,  to  lerne  them  were  their 
harness,  to  have  all  courtesy  in  wordes,  dedes  and 
degrees  .  .  .  moreover  to  teche  them  sondry 
languages  and  other  lerninges  vertuous,  to  harping, 
to  pipe,  sing,  dance  .  .  .  with  corrections  in 
their  chambers. '  '* 

111.  The  Esquire  or  Squire  was  called  upon  to 
perform  certain  duties  pertaining  to  his  lord ;  these 
occupations  were  varied,  tiresome  and  had  something 
of  a  domestic  character.  The  meaning  of  the  word 
itself  is  not  very  clear.  Originally,  however,  it  was 
applied  to  the  villein  or  serfs  who  performed  the 
lowest  services  of  the  household,  but  by  the  begin- 
ning of  the  twelfth  century  it  was  applied  to  young 
noblemen  attached  to  the  persons  of  the  Knights. 

At  about  twelve  or  fourteen  years  of  age,  the 
page,  if  he  had  so  far  been  taught  by  his  own  par- 
ents, as  occasionally  some  were,  now  quits  his  pater- 
nal home,  and  goes  away  for  years,  to  some  power- 
ful baron,  prince  or  bishop,  to  enter  upon  a  course 

of  instruction  from  which  he   emerges  a   perfected 
*Furnival  Forewords. 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES        93 

Knight.  Sometimes  this  new  teacher  is  his  own  mon- 
arch. The  kings  and  princes  of  Europe  in  the 
twelfth  century,  when  Knighthood  had  reached  its 
zenith,  considered  the  receiving  of  these  pages,  not 
only  as  a  great  privilege,  but  as  an  immense  bene- 
fit to  themselves,  in  thus  gathering  around  them  a 
great  number  of  faithful  and  devoted  followers, 
who  looked  upon  their  instruct(u-  as  a  second 
father.  At  about  this  age,  then,  and  on  his  recep- 
tion by  this  new  teacher,  he  Avas  made  an  Esquire. 

112.  In  this  rank  he  remained  from  five  to  seven 
years.  His  food  was  inferior  to  that  of  his  superiors. 
His  duties  during  war  times  were  to  arm  and  disarm 
his  master ;  to  carry  his  shield  to  the  battle ;  to  suppl}' 
him  with  fresh  arms,  should  he  require  them.  As 
the  battles  at  this  time  were  hardly  more  than  a 
series  of  duels,  the  Squire  did  not  fight,  but  followed 
his  lord  and  attended  to  his  wants,  and  assisted 
in  guarding  the  prisoners.  Sometimes,  however,  the" 
Squires  had  combats  all  hy  themselves  and  many  in 
this  way  earned  their  spurs. 

113.  During  times  of  peace  the  Squire's  duties 
were  to  curry  his  master's  and  his  own  horse,  to  shoe 
them;  to  watch  for  his  lord's  waking  and  to  dress 
him.  The  same  offices  he  performed  for  all  the 
guests.  At  meal  times,  he  set  the  table,  carved  the 
meat,  prepared  water  for  the  washing  of  hands,  and 
poured  the  wine.  During  journeys  he  attended  to 
everything,  even  to  carrying  the  money,  and  pay- 
ing the  expenses.  In  the  tournaments  his  duties 
^.ere   the    same    as    in    war-time.        At    night    time. 


94  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

wherever  he  might  be  he  disrobed  his  lord,  made 
his  bed,  and  before  he  was  permitted  to  retire  him- 
self, he  saw  that  the  horses  were  comfortable,  and 
made  the  round  of  the  castle  or  abode  to  see  that  all 
was  safe.  All  this  could  not  be  done  by  one  Es- 
quire, and  as  each  Knight  had  several  around  him, 
it  lightened  the  work  of  each.  The  household  of 
every  castle  was  thoroughly  organized  so  that  there 
was  no  confusion  in  the  work  to  be  done.  The 
principal  officer  was  the  Seneschal  or  Majordomo ; 
then  there  were  the  Master  of  the  Horse  or  Mar- 
shal; the  Chief  Huntsman,  the  Chief  Falconer,  etc. 
The  Esquires  were  under  the  care  of  an  old  Esquire, 
and  to  him  they  owed  implicit  obedience. 

114.  In  early  times  the  Squires,  as  soon  as  they 
had  perfected  themselves  in  all  pertaining  to  the  art 
of  fighting,  and  could  so  prove  themselves,  were 
Knighted,  no  matter  what  their  age  might  be. 
But  the  test  or  proving  of  their  ability  was  nec- 
essary. The  tests  were  various;  that  of  the  sword 
probably  was  the  more  common.  In  some  instances 
the  father  compelled  his  son  to  fight  him  and  when 
beaten  rejoiced  at  his  son's  valor  and  skill. 

Later,  however,  twenty  or  twenty-one  was  the 
accepted  age  of  manhood. 

"They  burned  the  gilded  spur  to  claim; 
For  well  could  each  a  war-horse  tame. 
Could  draw  the  bow,  the  sword  could  sway. 
And  lightly  bear  the  ring  away; 
Nor  less  with  courteous  precepts  stored. 
Could  dance  in  halls,  and  carve  at  board, 


CHIVALRY  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AGES  95 

And  frame  love-ditties  passing  rare, 
And  sing  them  to  a  lady  fair." 

115.  In  the  early  ages  of  Knighthood,  the  cere- 
mony was  simply  the  bestowal  of  arms,  the  spear  or 
sword  and  the  baldric.  Later  it  became  semi-reli- 
gious, although  the  ceremony  itself  remained  mili- 
tary, consisting  of  the  delivery  of  the  sword  ac- 
companied by  the  blow;  but  the  latter  itself  was  no 
small  thing,  being  delivered  with  so  much  force  on 
the  back  of  the  neck,  as  sometimes,  to  render  the 
candidate  insensible.  When  the  Knight  had  thus 
been  "dubbed,"  he  vaulted  his  horse  and  rode 
away  at  full  gallop  to  show  his  proficiency  in  horse- 
manship. 

It  was  in  the  twelfth  century,  however,  that  the 
ceremony  was  performed  with  a  full  ritualistic 
splendor.  On  the  eve  of  Pentecost,  the  favorite  day 
for  the  creation  of  Knights,  the  young  candidates 
with  their  companions  solemnly  bathed  themselves 
as  a  symbol  of  the  purification  of  the  soul ;  and 
clothed  themselves  with  rich  and  beautiful  dresses ; 
and  as  night  fell,  proceeded  to  the  nearest  chapel 
or  abbey,  where  their  armor  had  previously  been 
taken.  Then  they  spent  the  night  fasting  and 
watching  their  arms.  In  the  morning  each  candi- 
date confessed,  received  absolution,  heard  mass  and 
took  the  sacrament.  He  then  presented  his  sword 
to  the  priest,  who  blessed  it  and  returned  it  to  him. 
This  he  gave  to  his  patron,  to  whom  he  made  his 
knightly  vow.  and  after  having  been  armed  by  the 
ladies,    assisted    by    squires,    in    all    his    armor    and 


96 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


weapons,  he  received  the  accolade,  consisting  of 
three  strokes  upon  the  shoulder  with  the  flat  of  the 
sword,  wnth  the  words  "Be  brave."  The  new  Knight 
had  still  to  show  his  skill  in  horsemanship,  and  tilt- 
ing, which  he  did  by  vaulting  on  his  horse  and  rid- 
ing at  full  speed  to  a  dummy  set  up  for  the  purpose. 
He  was  then  empowered  to  w^ander  round  the  world, 
seeking  adventure  of  knightly  deeds,  and,  in  most 
cases,  returning  home,  crowned  with  glory  and 
honor. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


OLLA  PODRIDA 


'^Gather  up  the  fragments  that  remain,  so  that  nothing  be 
lost:' 

THE  TRIANGLE 

^IIE  TRIANGLE,  a  symbol  in  the  Order  of 
-■-  Knights  of  Pythias,  has  been  used  as  such  from 
very  early  times.  In  all  ancient  mythology  the 
triangle  was  a  representation  of  the  diety,  and  was 
a  very  important  sign.  The  Jews  used  it  to  enclose 
the  sacred  name  of  God,  and  it  is  still  used  among 
all  Christian  nations  to  represent  the  Trinity,  the 
triune  equality  of  the  Godhead. 

^lackey,  an  authority  on  ancient  signs  and  sym- 
bols, says  that  "among  the  Egyptians  the  darkness 
through  which  the  candidates  for  initiation  into  the 
Mysteries  of  Isis, "  or  in  fact  any  of  their  seyeral 
orders,  "was  symbolized  by  an  instrument  of  a 
triangular  shape."  The  equilateral  triangle  has  al- 
ways been  considered  as  the  most  perfect  of  all 
figures,  and  is  representative  of  the  principle  of  life; 
each  of  its  sides  representing  one  of  the  three  de- 
partments of  nature,  animal,  vegetable  and  mineral. 
The  right-angled  triangle,  however,  is  the  more  in- 
teresting, because  among  the  Egyptians  it  was  the 


100  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

symbol  of  universal  nature,  the  base  representing 
Osiris,  or  the  male  principle ;  the  perpendicular.  Isis, 
the  female  principle;  and  the  hypotenuse,  Horus, 
their  son.  Pythagoras  was  the  first  to  discover  the 
relations  of  these  sides  to  each  other,  that  is,  that 
the  squares  of  the  base  and  the  perpendicular  were 
exactly  equal  to  the  square  of  the  hypotenuse;  and 
thus  symbolically  representing  that  the  product  of 
Osiris  and  Isis  is  Horus. 

"When    the   great   Samian   sage   his   noble   problem 

found, 
A   hundred    oxen   dyed    with   their    life-blood    the 

ground. ' ' 

IMuch  of  the  teachings  of  P^'thianism  is  based 
upon  the  Pythagorean  School  of  Philosophy  as  ex- 
emplified in  the  lives  of  Damon  niul  Pythias,  and 
thus  the  triangle  was  adopted  as  a  symbol  in  the 
order;  and  attached  to  it  is  the  legend:  "Friend- 
ship.  Charity  and  Benevolence." 

THE  PENTAGON 

117.  The  shape  of  the  Past  Chancellor's  jewel  is 
that  of  a  pentagon,  upon  which  is  placed  the  shield, 
helmet  and  ;ixe,  the  emblems  of  the  order.  The 
shape  is  peculiar,  and  many  have  wondered  why  it 
had  been  chosen  as  a  symbol  of  the  highest  ofificer 
of  the  lodge.  We  are  told  by  lamblechus  and  other 
ancient  writers  that  the  members  of  the  Pythagorean 
brotherhood,  those  who  had  attained  the  highest 
rjin]\   among  the  society  of  the  Pythagoreans,  wore 


OLLA   PODRIDA  101 

the  pentagon  as  their  badge;  and  thus,  to  show  its 
appreciation  of  the  brotherhood  to  which  the  proto- 
types of  our  order  l)elonged  the  highest  officers  of 
a  lodge  of  Knights  of  Pythias  wear  the  same  sign  as 
their  badge  of  rank.  Both  Damon  and  Pythias  as 
members  of  the  highest  rank  of  the  Pythagorean 
order  in  all  probability  wore  this  emblem.  The  penta- 
gon is,  too,  the  seal  of  the  Supreme  Lodge.  The 
symbol,  in  ancient  times,  meant  "health." 

THE  SENATE 

118.  The  Senate  of  the  ancient  forms  of  govern- 
ment of  both  Greece  and  Rome,  seems  to  have  orig- 
inated in  the  former  country,  where  committees 
w^ere  formed  by  members  of  one  family,  ruled  over 
by  the  head  of  that  family  and  advised  by  a  council 
of  the  heads  of  the  sub-families  over  which  he  ruled. 
This  head  man  was  probably  chosen  by  and  from 
the  council,  and  as  time  advanced  his  power  be- 
came greater  and  greater.  For  the  sake  of  mutual 
protection  against  pirates  and  other  enemies,  these 
village  communities  united,  and  ultimately  were 
forced  to  live  together,  where  they  fortitied  the  lo- 
cality and  a  city-state  was  constituted.  The  cities 
were  still  governed  by  the  headman  and  council, 
but  the  former  was  now  called  king,  while  the  latter 
developed  into  the  senate.  The  change  from  village 
to  city  life  and  government  took  place  some  time 
previous  to  1000  B.  C. 

119.  The  number  forming  the  senate  varied  at 
different  times   and  in   different  countries.     In   the 


102  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

early  history  of  the  Roman  City-State,  the  number 
was  three  hundred;  it  was  varied  to  four  hundred; 
and  ill  Greece  to  five  hundred;  at  the  first  organ- 
ization, however,  the  number  seems  to  have  been 
smalh-r.  The  king  not  only  presided  over  the  coun- 
cil ])ut  appointed  its  members  j^early. 

120.  Solon,  the  great  law-giver  of  Greece  made 
the  Senate  supreme;  and  before  the  people  could 
pass  upon  any  measure  at  all  it  had  to  have  the 
approval  and  permission  of  the  former  body.  It 
was  composed  of  four  hundred  members,  one  hun- 
dred appointed  annually  by  each  of  the  tribes,  by 
lot.  They  were  over  thirtj^  years  of  age,  and  had 
to  show  by  examination  their  fitness  for  office.  Later 
on  the  number  was  raised  to  five  hundred,  and  fifty 
only  were  drawn  annually  from  each  tribe.  These 
were  divided  into  ten  sections  of  fifty  each,  each 
section  doing  duty  for  thirty-five  days,  succeeding 
each  other  in  regular  sequence.  Each  section  of  fifty 
was  again  divided  into  five  committees  of  ten  mem- 
bers each. 

121.  The  government  was  carried  on  by  Iavo 
bodies,  the  Senate  and  the  Ecclesia  or  Assembly. 
All  bills  originated  in  the  Senate,  but  the  Assembly 
liatl  the  veto  power  or  could  pass  the  bill  in  part, 
and  it  does  not  appear  to  have  been  necessary  to 
send  an  amended  hill  back  to  the  Senate.  The  Sen- 
ate licai-d  all  crimes  against  the  state  not  provided 
for  by  law,  and  might  be  dismissed  or  sent  to  one 
of  the  courts.  It  had  charge  of  the  finances  of  the 
state.     It  dctci'iniiK'd  Ihe  salaries  of  the  poets,  caval- 


OLLA   PODRIDA  103 

ry  officers  and  pensions.  The  members  met  daily 
at  the  city  hall,  where  they  dined  together  and  re- 
mained in  readiness  for  any  business  that  might 
come  before  them.  A  small  sum  per  day  was  paid 
to  enable  the  poorer  citizens  to  perform  their  duties 
without  too  much  loss  to  their  private  affairs. 

THE  QUARRIES 

122.  When  Gylippus  of  Carthage  raised  the 
siege  of  Syracuse,  which  had  been  invested  by  an 
Athenian  army  of  forty  thousand  men,  and  after 
defeating  and  taking  the  remnant  of  the  army 
captive,  it  was  found  that  out  of  the  forty  thou- 
sand, but  seven  thousand  remained.  They  were 
condemned  to  the  quarries.  The  story  of  the  events 
that  happened  in  them  is  still  told,  handed  down 
through  the  many  changes  of  races  that  have 
inhabited  the  city,  Greeks,  Romans.  Saracens, 
Normans,  Spaniards,  and  Italians.  They 
are  the  same  now  as  they  were  then,  only  a  little 
larger  and  full  of  trees  and  flowers.  They  ex- 
tend from  the  threatre  eastward ;  the  deepest  and 
most  extensive  one  being  near  the  sea.  The  stone 
has  been  quarried  from  the  surface  to  one  hundred 
feet  or  more  in  depth,  making  sheer  perpendicular 
walls  impossible  to  scale,  and  the  only  means  of 
descent  was  by  wooden  ladders.  Two  thousand  three 
hundred  years  ago,  the  bottom  was  a  bare  quarry  of 
white  stone,  strewn  with  stones  and  stone  dust.  In 
the  day  time  the  sun  threw  its  rays  into  this  immense 
pit,  and  being  reflected  from  all  sides,  made  a  most 


104  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

intolerable  heat,   and  in   the  evening,   the  air,   sud- 
denly chilled  at  the  setting  of  the  sun  rushed  into 
this  cavity  and  filled  it  with   dampness   almost   as 
cold  as  ice.    ^Ir.  Crawford  in  "Rulers  of  the  South" 
says,  "it  was  a  furnace  in  summer,  bitter  cold  in  win- 
ter, a  fever  hole  in  the  autumn  rains,  a  hell  at  all 
times,  save  in  spring."     Into  this  place  these  seven 
thousand  prisoners  were  let  down  by  the  cranes  used 
to  hoist  the  stones,  they  were  fed  with  a  ration  of 
half  a   pint  of  water  every  day,   and  two  pints  of 
raw  barley  or  other  grain ,  just  half  the  rations  given 
their  slaves,   while   the   latter  could   obtain   all   the 
water  they  needed.     The   wounded   died   first,    and 
their  bodies  left  in  the  quarries  among  the  living. 
The  result  was  soon  seen  in  the  sickness  and  pesti- 
lence that  broke  out.     They  died  daily  and  in  ten 
weeks  not  many  were  found  alive;  those  who  were 
alive  and  who  were  not  Athenians  were  taken  out 
and  sold  as  slaves.     The  Athenians  were  left  a  lit- 
tle     longer     when     the     remnant      were      at     last 
brought  to  the  surface,  and  branded  on  the  forehead 
with  the  mark  of  the  Syracusan  horse  and  sold  as 
slaves  for  the  public  benefit. 

THE  EAR  OF  DIONYSIUS 

^2:].  There  are  a  good  many  fables  and  legends 
clinging  about  the  name  of  Dionysius  the  elder,  and 
among  them  was  that  of  the  "Ear  of  Dionysius." 
We  have  seen  he  made  use  of  the  quarries  for  pris- 
ons. In  some  of  these  the  captives  were  kept  so 
long  that  they  married  and  had  children  in  them, 


OLLA   PODRIDA  105 

and  thus  as  it  were,  brought  up  a  second  genera- 
tion of  captives.  In  order  then  to  find  out  what 
these  people  thought  of  him.  he  constructed  an 
extraordinary  acoustic  cavern,  close  to  the  amphi- 
theatre;  this  cave  was  sixty-four  feet  broad  by  one 
hundred  and  seventy-five  feet  long,  its  sides  were 
curved,  thus  producing  an  echo.  The  sounds  were 
collected  with  a  small  cell  overhead,  acting  like  a 
t.ympanum,  where  the  tyrant  used  to  sit  and  hear 
all  of  the  words  of  his  captives. 

CROTON  AND  SYBARIS 

124.  These  two  colonies  are  not  only  the  most 
important  places  in  the  history  of  Pythagoras,  but 
were  also  the  two  first  colonies  planted  by  the 
Greeks  in  Graecia  Magna,  as  Southern  Italy  was 
then  called.  They  were  both  settled  from  Achaia. 
and  were  situated,  adjacent  to  one  another,  on  the 
Gulf  of  Tarentum,  the  gulf  formed  by  the  toe  and 
heel  of  the  boot  shaped  country.  Croton  was  situ- 
ated close  to  the  south  east  extremity  of  the  gulf 
<)n  a  peninsula  that  ran  well  out  into  the  sea.  It 
was  a  beautiful  city,  and  contained  a  magnificent 
temple  dedicated  to  Juno  (Hebe).  But  of  all  the 
splendid  magnificence  of  ancient  Croton  there 
only  remains  at  the  present  day,  a  solitarj^  column 
of  the  temple  of  Hebe,  to  mark  its  site.  This  col- 
umn "rises"  we  are  told  "in  lonely  beauty,  almost 
from  the  water's  edge,  near  Capo  Colonne,  where  the 
great  philosopher  once  lingered  in  the  shade  of 
Laconian    Hera's    temple;"    where    the    picture    of 


106  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Helen  of  Troy  hung  upon  the  temple 's  walls,  painted 
from  five  of  the  most  beautiful  maidens  of  the  city ; 
and  where  the  Greeks  of  all  Southern  Italy 
came  every  year  bearing  gifts  and  offerings  to  the 
goddess.  Sybaris  lay  to  the  north  where  the  gulf 
makes  a  great  indentation  in  the  land.  It  was 
founded  in  B.  C.  720  while  Croton  came  into  exist- 
ence ten  years  later.  For  two  hundred  and  ten  years 
from  the  foundation  of  Sybaris  the  two  cities  en- 
joyed unprecedented  success  and  prosperity  for  those 
early  times.  In  510  B.  C.  these  cities  had  attained 
a  position  of  material  splendour  as  well  as  an  in- 
tellectual power  far  in  advance  of  any  other  city  of 
Magna  Graecia.  What  gave  them  this  prosperity 
we  do  not  know,  we  only  learn  the  simple,  general 
facts  of  their  size,  riches,  influence  and  power.  The 
walls  of  Sybaris  were  six  miles  in  circumference, 
while  those  of  Croton  were  twelve.  They  were  both 
powerful  and  were  founders  of  tributary  colonies 
which  extended  clear  across  Calabria  from  sea  to 
sea,  and  so  great  was  their  wealth,  that  they  were 
able  to  put  a  force  of  five  thousand  horsemen  richly 
accoutred  in  the  processions  of  some  of  their  festi- 
vals while  Athens,  herself,  could  only  afford  twelve 
hundred. 

125.  The  battle  of  Tracis,  fought  between  the 
people  of  the  two  cities  was  caused  by  aggressive- 
ness of  Sybaris  and  the  reason  of  this  aggression 
may  be  found  in  the  internal  dissensions  of  the  city 
of  Sybaris.  It  appears  that  some  five  hundred  of  the 
wealthiest  inhabitants  of  the  city  had,  for  some  rea- 


OLLA   PODRIDA  107 

son  been  banished;  they  sought  refuge  and  asylum 
at  the  Altars  of  Croton.  They  were  kindly  received 
but  their  presence  there  naturally  caused  Sybaris 
some  alarm;  Telys,  the  ruler,  demanded  their  sur- 
render, under  threats  of  war.  Although  Sybaris  was 
the  stronger,  Croton  could  not  and  would  not  abuse 
the  sacred  rights  of  sanctuary  by  giving  up  their 
guests.  Yet  she  was  at  first  undecided,  and  it  was 
l)y  the  earnest  persuasion  of  Pythagoras  that  it  was 
finally  decided  to  take  any  risk  rather  than  to  be- 
tray the  rights  of  asylum  hy  delivering  up  tlu^  sup- 
pliants. 

126.  The  battle  took  place  near  the  River  Tracis. 
Sybaris  sent  three  hundred  thousand  men  to  en- 
force their  demands.  These  were  met  l)y  one  hun- 
dred thousand  on  the  part  of  Croton,  under  the 
command  of  IMilo.  the  celebrated  athlete  of  the 
age  and  a  Pythagorean.  A  fierce  and  bloody  batth^ 
took  place  in  which  the  Sybaris  army  was  utterly  de- 
feated and  fled  to  their  own  city.  This  city  was  be-' 
sieged  and  taken  and  after  sevent}^  days  was  so 
thoroughly  destroyed  that  no  vestige  of  it  is  left. 
The  inhabitants  were  dispersed  and  the  course  of 
the  River  Crathis  was  turned  so  that  it  ran  through 
the  heart  of  the  city. 

127.  This  act  of  Croton  drew  sympathy  from  the 
whole  Grecian  world  for  Sybaris  and  most  serious 
consequences  followed.  The  strong  power  of  Sybaris 
had  held  in  check  the  native  population  of  southern 
Italy,  and  now  that  this  was  destroyed,  with  the 
Osco-Pelagian   tribes  of  the  north   who  came  down 


108  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

from  the  Eternal  City,  and  Syracuse  on  the  south, 
they  soon  proved  too  strong  for  the  weakened  col- 
onies of  Magna  Graecia,  which  they  gradually  ab- 
sorbed. 

128.  A  traveler  in  southern  Italy  says  of  the 
site  of  Sybaris:  "The  place  where  Sybaris  stood 
among  gardens  of  roses  and  groves  of  fruit  trees 
is  a  desolate  plain  where  not  one  hewn  stone  is  to  be 
seen  al)ove  the  storm-plowed  soil,  and  rotting  trunks 
of  trees  and  rain-bleached  branches  strew  the  sterile 
drift.  There  the  soft  Sybarites  made  it  unlawful 
to  rear  a  crowing  cock  in  the  city,  or  for  braziers, 
smiths  and  carpenters  to  work  at  their  trades,  lest 
any  harsh  sound  should  grate  upon  their  delicate 
hearing ;  there  even  the  children  were  clad  in  purple 
robes,  and  their  hair  was  curled  and  braided  with 
gold;  there  the  idle  reared  witty  dwarfs  to  jest  for 
them,  and  bred  little  Maltese  dogs  with  silky  hair; 
and  the  five  thousand  horsemen  of  their  cavalry 
rode  in  procession,  wearing  saffron  colored  robes 
over  their  corslets,  and  the  people  lived  in  luxuries 
beyond  imagination,  and  in  pleasures  without  a  name 
till  Milo  and  the  stern  men  of  Crotona  came  and  de- 
stroyed them  all,  and  turned  the  waters  of  the 
river  upon  their  city  and  swept  it  utterly  away.  The 
winter  floods  roar  down  the  river  bed  where  Sy- 
baris once  was  and  the  spring  freshets  pile  up  brush 
wood  aiul  sand  upon  the  barren  stones,  while  over- 
head the  southern  hawk  makes  wide  circles  above 
the  universal  desolation,  and  his  mournful  notes  fall 
fitfully  upon  the  lov(dy  air.     But  Crotona  flourished 


OLLA   PODRIDA  109 

long  and  greatly  and  its  possessions  extended  from 
sea  to  sea ;  it  has  left  in  history  the  names  of  count- 
less winners  of  Olympic  games  and  the  reputation 
of  its  men  and  women  for  matchless  strength  and 
beauty;  and  though  not  a  stone  of  its  buildings  re- 
main in  sight,  yet  there  is  a  sort  of  logical  satis- 
faction in  knowing  that  the  ancient  ruins  which 
were  standing  in  the  last  century  were  finally  de- 
stroyed in  order  that  the  stone  might  be  used  to  build 
the  mole  of  a  safe  harbour. ' ' 

REGALIA  AND  JEWELS 

129.  Previous  to  1874  the  regalia  for  ceremonial 
work,  which  was  adopted  by  the  then  Grand  Lodge 
of  the  District  of  Columbia  at  the  meeting  held  on 
August  8,  1866,  consisted  of;  for  Knights,  a  plain 
red  collar;  Esquires,  a  yellow  collar;  for  Pages,  a 
blue  collar ;  for  officers,  plain  red  collars  with  mov- 
able insignia  of  office  pinned  upon  the  left  side  of 
them ;  for  the  Venerable  Patriarch,  a  plain  black  col- 
lar, with  a  metal  Bible  upon  it.  At  the  same  time 
an  apron  was  adopted  to  be  used  in  visiting  and  re- 
ceiving lodges,  official  visitations  and  at  funerals. 
For  Pages  the  apron  was  made  of  black  and  white 
merino.  15  inches  long  by  16  wide ;  lapel  of  6I/2  inches 
from  top  to  point  with  K.  P.  in  silver;  embroidered 
on  the  apron  were  the  crossed  lances  in  silver  and 
the  letter  "F"  in  blue;  it  was  fringed  with  silver 
and  the  strings  and  lining  were  black. 

For  Esquire  the  same  as  Page  with  additional 
"C"  embroidered  in  gold. 


110  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

For  Knight  the  same  as  Esquire  with  the  addi- 
tion of  J^  embroidered  in  red. 

For  Officers  same  as  Knight.  Tliey  also  wore  a 
rosette  of  black  and  white  ribbon,  white  on  outer 
edge,  with  the  insignia  of  their  office  in  white  metal 
in  the  center  of  the  rosetti,  and  worn  on  the  lapel  of 
coat  on  left  side. 

At  the  session  held  on  the  2Uth  of  the  same 
month,  this  apron  was  made  the  established  regalia 
of  the  Grand  Lodge.  This,  however,  did  not  last 
long  for  on  November  22nd  following,  a  committee 
was  appointed  to  get  up  a  design  for  a  working  re- 
galia. This  committee  reported  the  following  Jan- 
uary 29th  and  was  adopted :  Past  Grand  Chancellors 
and  Venerable  Grand  Patriarchs,  black  velvet  col- 
lars trimmed  with  gold.  The  letters  P.  G.  C.  worked 
in  gold  on  the  former  and  a  Bible  in  gold  upon  the 
latter.  For  all  officers  and  Past  Chancellors  a  red 
velvet  collar  trimmed  with  gold  bullion.  On  the  of- 
ficers collars  their  insignia  of  office  w(n-ked  in  gold ; 
for  the  Representatives  of  the  subordinate  lodges,  a 
red  velvet  collar  trimmed  with  silver  bullion. 

130.  The  Regalia  consisted  also  of:  for  the  Grand 
Chancellor,  an  apron  made  of  black  silk  velvet 
with  lapel,  upon  which  were  the  letters  K.  P.,  the 
crossed  lances  and  helmet,  it  also  had  the  letters  F. 
C.  B.  arched  over  it ;  on  either  side  of  the  apron  were 
the  letters  P.  C. ;  the  fringe,  letters  and  emblem  were 
all  in  silvei'  bnllion.  A  rosette  in  black,  with  crossed 
gavels  in  white  metal  was  worn  on  the  lapel  of  the 
coat;  on  the  ontcr  edge  of  the  apron  adjoining  the 


OLLA    PODRIDA  HI 

fringe  was  a  border  of  red  velvet,  then  one  of  gold, 
and  lastlj^  one  of  blue  velvet.  The  other  officers 
wore  the  same  except  they  had  the  insignia  of  their 
own  office  upon  the  rosette. 

131.  The  Regalia  for  the  Supreme  Lodge  was 
adopted  in  186S  ;  it  was  as  follows: 

For  Founder  and  Supreme  Past  Chancellor  a  pur- 
ple collar  skirted  with  scarlet  and  white,  trimmed 
with  helmet,  globe  and  tassels,  lace  and  fringe  of 
gold  bullion. 

For  Past  Supreme  Chancellor:  same  collar  and 
jewel  with  Past  Supreme  Chancellor  instead  of 
Founder. 

For  Supreme  Venerable  Patriarch:  white  collar 
skirted  with  scarlet  and  trimmed  with  gilt  lace  and 
bullion  fringe  and  tassels.  On  the  right  side,  embroid- 
ered with  gold  bullion  was  a  visored  helmet  with 
crossed  axe  and  lance;  on  the  left  breast  of  the  col- 
lar was  embroidered  a  globe.  The  jewel  was  an 
open  Bible  suspended  from  the  collar  where  the  ends 
meet. 

For  Supreme  Chancellor  and  Officers,  collars  the 
same  in  all  respects  as  the  Supreme  Venerable  Chan- 
cellor, but  with  the  jewels  of  their  office  instead  of 
the  Bible. 

For  Past  Grand  Chancellors,  black  collars 
trimmed  with  gold  lace  ami  fringe. 

For  Supreme  Representative  same  with  S.  R.  em- 
broidered in  gold. 

132.  We  now  come  to  the  time  when  it  was  ad- 
vocated that  jewels  be  worn  instead  of  regalia  and 


112  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

iu  the  convention  of  1873  the  Supreme  Lodge  ap- 
pointed a  committee  to  obtain  designs  for  the  same 
for  Supreme,  Grand  and  Subordinate  Lodges.  The 
cominittee  reported  at  the  next  convention  (1874) 
with  designs  made  by  Brother  Henr^'^  C.  Berry  of 
Chicago,  and  it  appears  at  the  same  time  another  set 
was  siil)mitted  by  some  brothers  of  Massachusetts. 
When  it  became  Ivuown  that  Pennsylvania  favored 
the  set  from  Massachusetts,  which  Brother  Kennedy 
says  was  far  superior  in  artistic  design ,  so  great  was 
the  feeling  against  Pennsylvania,  on  account  of  the 
controversy^  of  the  previous  year,  that  the  domains 
of  the  west,  south  and  middle  states  joined  with  Illi- 
nois and  adopted  the  set  of  Brother  Berry's  design. 
"The  original  size  of  the  jewels''  says  Kennedy, 
"as  prescribed  by  the  legislation,  joined  to  their 
ugliness,  called  down  on  them  the  title  of  'coffin 
plates'."  "But"  he  says,  "if  their  beauty  failed 
to  recommend  them,  the  returns  they  brought  cov- 
ered a  multitude  of  sins — for  years  they  well-nigh 
maintained  the  Supreme  Lodge."  The  jewels  were 
copyrighted  the  next  year.  It  was  provided  that  re- 
galia used  previously  might  still  be  used  but  without 
the  embroidered  emblems,  and  in  their  places  the 
jewel,  to  be  pendant  in  the  subordinate  lodge,  and 
worn  on  the  left  l)reast  in  the  Grand  and  Supreme 
Lodges.  However,  all  lodges  could  if  they  wished, 
wear  the  jewel  alone. 

133.  From  this  time  on  as  the  collars  gradually 
became  worh  out,  they  were  dispensed  with,  and  the 
jewel  became  the  proper  regalia  to  be  worn  at  all 


OLLA   PODRIDA  113 

times,  the  size  being  reduced  to  those  now  in  use. 
The  design  of  these  jewels  is  so  well  known  that  they 
need  no  description.  The  Past  Chancellor's  jewel, 
however,  is  worthy  of  further  notice.  The  Past 
Chancellor  is  the  highest  rank  in  the  subordinate 
lodge.  He  has  passed  successfully  through  all  the 
lower  ranks  and  offices,  and  stands  among  us  as  one 
perfected  in  all  the  lessons  of  the  Order.  His  jewel 
is  an  irregular  jientagon,  upon  which  is  the  emblem 
of  the  Order.  In  the  School  of  Pythagoras  there 
were  three  degrees  of  scholars,  and  those  in  the  high- 
est degrees  to  which  only  a  few,  some  three  hundred 
of  the  most  intellectual  and  advanced  were  admitted, 
wore,  as  a  symbol  of  their  rank,  the  pentagon,  and 
it  is  not  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  it.  too,  was 
worn  by  Damon  and  Pythias. 

THE  TEMPLE  OF  ELEUSIS 

134.  Eleusis,  where  the  site  of  the  famous  T<nnple 
of  Demeter  (or  Ceres)  is  still  to  be  seen,  is  a  small 
village  (now  called  Leusina)  of  about  1200  inhabi- 
tants. It  is  fifteen  miles  northwest  of  Athens  and 
was  incorporated  with  the  State  of  Athens  before  the 
seventh  century,  B.  C.  The  remains  of  the  temple 
were  discovered  by  the  Greek  Archeological  Society 
in  1883 ;  and  excavations  have  since  been  carried  on 
until  the  place  has  been  so  entirely  uncovered,  and 
understood,  that  J.  P.  Deering  Gaudy,  R.  A.,  has  been 
able  to  make  a  conjectural  restoration  of  the  entire 
temple  itself.  The  Hall  of  ^lysteries,  as  the  temple 
is    called,    was    designed    by    an    architect    named 


114  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Ictinus,  who  had  previously  built  the  Partheuon  at 
Athens.  The  excavations  show  that  previous  to  the 
temple  ol  Ictinus  there  had  l)een  two  earlier  tem- 
ples built  on  the  same  site,  the  second  of  which  was 
destroyed  by  Xerxes  during  his  raid  into  Greece 
about  480  B.  C.  Pathagoras  was  born  about  580 
B.  C,  and  it  is  probable  that  he  was  initiated  into 
the  Mysteries  of  Eleusis  while  the  second  temple  was 
in  the  state  of  its  greatest  splendor.  The  founda- 
tions of  the  third  temple,  the  present  ruins,  are  four 
times  the  size  of  the  previous  temples.  The  hall  was 
one  hundred  and  eighty-three  feet  square;  it  had 
seven  rows  of  columns  running  at  right  angles  from 
the  front,  with  six  columns  in  each  row.  It  had  two 
entrances  in  the  front,  and  two  on  each  of  the  right 
and  left  sides.  The  interior  of  the  hall  was  sur- 
rounded on  all  sides  by  a  series  of  steps  or  seats  for 
the  members  of  the  fraternity,  and  were  cut  out  of 
the  solid  rock.  It  was  lighted  from  the  ceiling  from 
several  of  the  compartments  formed  by  the  Parean 
tiles  of  its  marble  roof.  The  light  was  made  bright 
or  subdued,  according  to  the  requirements  of  the 
ceremonies,  by  means  of  curtains  or  blinds.  It  was 
over  one  hundred  years  in  building.  The  temple  was 
kept  in  repair  and  restored  from  time  to  time  up  to 
the  Roman  occupation.  It  was  tinally  razed  to  the 
ground  by  the  Goths  when  they  swarmed  into  the 
country,  under  their  great  leader.  Alaric.  in  396  A. 
D.  Very  little  of  the  building  itself  has  been  un- 
earthed, but  a  portion  of  its  Doric  entableture  de- 
serves mention  ;  it  comprises  three  triglyphs,  on  one 


OLLA    PODRIDA  115 

of  which  is  sculptured  a  sheaf  of  barley,  on  the  sec- 
ond a  barrel,  and  on  the  third  the  sacred  torch  that 
was  carried  in  the  processions  and  used  during  the 
ceremonials. 

THE  TEMPLE  OF  MINERVA  ATHAENE 

135.  The  Temple  of  Minerva  at  Syracuse  was 
built  near  the  middle  part  of  the  western  coast  of  the 
Island  of  Ortygia,  during  the  earl}'  part  of  the  fifth 
century  B.  C,  and  before  the  reign  of  Dionysius  the 
Elder,  and  was  the  richest  and  most  magnificent  of 
all  the  temples  of  that  period.  Cicero,  in  his  speech 
against  Verres  who,  after  the  temple  had  been  spared 
from  the  pillage  by  Marcellus  in  214  B.  C.  had 
stripped  it  to  the  bare  walls  of  all  its  splendid  orna- 
ments, describes  the  temple  as  a  sumptuous  edifice 
containing  the  most  costly  treasures  of  art.  Its 
architecture  was  of  the  late  or  perfected  Doric  style, 
a  peripteral  hexastyle  on  a  basement  of  three  steps, 
that  is,  a  building  surrounded  by  rows  of  columns, 
of  which  six  are  in  front  and  back,  forming  a  covered 
colonnade  around  the  cella  or  temple  proper.  It  meas- 
ured on  the  upper  step,  upon  which  the  columns  of 
the  colonnade  were  built,  seventy-four  feet  by  one 
hundred  and  eighty-four  feet;  it  had  six  columns  on 
the  front  and  back,  and  fourteen  on  each  side.  The 
cella  was  built  with  solid  walls  but  having  two  col- 
umns in  front  and  rear;  those  in  front  forming  the 
portal  to  the  edifice.  High  up  on  the  seaward  side 
of  the  temple,  Athaene's  burnished  shield  was  hung 
so  as  to  catch  the  rays  of  the  noonday  sun,  and  thus 


116  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

formed  a  beacon  to  those  at  sea.  Ships  departing 
from  Syracuse  always  prepared  for  a  successful 
voyage,  by  their  captains  and  crews  going  up  to  the 
temple  when  they  weighed  anchor,  and  when  they 
made  their  offerings  to  the  goddess,  they  received 
from  the  priests  a  little  earthen  vessel  containing 
flowers  and  incense,  which,  when  they  lost  sight  of 
the  shield  in  sailing  away,  they  would  consign  to  the 
sea  with  a  final  prayer  for  a  safe  return. 

After  the  Roman  empire  fell  to  pieces  and  the 
Normans  gained  possession  of  the  island,  this  beau- 
tiful temple  was  converted  into  a  Christian  church, 
and  is  now  the  Cathedral  Church  of  Syracuse.  The 
ancient  cella  forms  the  nave,  the  walls  of  which 
have  been  cut  through  into  the  peristyle  or  colonnade 
and  by  building  up  walls  ])etAveen  the  columns,  have 
converted  the  peristyle  into  aisles.  The  whole  of 
the  ancient  front  face  of  the  edifice  has  disappeared, 
but  there  is  still  to  be  seen  in  the  interior  of  the 
church  two  of  the  original  pillars:  one  on  each  side 
of  the  chief  doorway,  eight  on  the  north  side,  and 
nine  on  the  south  side,  with  their  architraves  and 
triglyths.  The  columns  are  twenty-eight  feet  in 
height  and  six  and  one-half  feet  in  thickness. 

THE  FLAG  OF  THE  ORDER 

136.  At  the  convention  of  the  Supreme  Lodge 
held  in  Philadelphia  in  1871  it  Avas  enacted  that  the 
"Flag  of  the  Order"  should  be  as  follows: 

The  Regulation  Flag  is  to  be  six  feet  long,  and 


ULLA    PODRIUA  117 

\\vo  feet  six  inches  wide.  Any  other  tlag'  must  be, 
in  width,  two-thirds  of  its  length. 

^laterifil  to  lie  silk,  hunting,  or  muslin;  colors, 
blue,  yellow  and  red,  equal  size,  vertical. 

Shield  of  Supreme  Lodge,  purple.  P  and  tilting 
spear,  yellow. 

Shield  of  Grand  Lodge,  red.     V  and  tilting  sjjear. 

>('11()W. 

Shield  of  Subordinate  Lodge,  red  and  white,  red 
above.     P  and  tilting  spear,  yellow. 

The  shield,  letter  P  and  spear  may  be  jiainted 
or  worked. 

No  other  letter,  mark,  device  or  figure  of  any 
kind  whatever  should  be  placed  upon  the  Flag,  as 
it  is  the  distinctive  standard  for  a  l)ody  of  Knights 
of  Pythias,  Supreme,  Grand  or  Subordinate. 

The  tilting  spear  distinguishes  Knight,  and  the 
letter  P.  Pvthias. 


ARETHUSA 
B.    P.    Shelley. 

Aretliusa  arose 

From  her  couch  of  snows 
In  the  Acroceraunian  mountains, — 

From  ch)ud  and  from  crag, 

With  many  a  jay. 
Shepherding  her  bright  fountains. 

She  crei)t  down  the  rocks, 

With  her  rainbow  locks 
Streaming  among  the  streams; — 

Her  steps  paved  with  green 

The  downward  ravine 
Which  slopes  to  the  westward  gleams: 

And  gliding  and  springing 

She  went,  ever  singing. 
In  murmurs  as  soft  as  sleep ; 

The  Earth  seemed  to  love  her 

And  Heaven  smiled  above  her 
As  she  lingered  towards  the  deep. 

Then  Alpheus  bold. 

On  his  glacier  cold, 
With  his  trident  the  mountain  struck, 

And  he  opened  a  chasm 

In  the  rocks; — with  a  spasm 
All  Erymanthus  shook. 

And  the  black  south  wind 

It  concealed  behind. 
The  urns  of  the  silent  siioav. 

And  the  earthquake  and  thunder 

Did  rend  in  sunder 


119 


The  bars  of  the  springs  below; 

The  beard  and  the  hair 

Of  the  River-god  were 
Seen  through  the  torrent's  sweep, 

As  he  followed  the  light 

Of  the  fleet  nymph's  tiight 
To  the  brink  of  the  Dorian  deep. 

"Oh.  save  me!     Oh,  guide  me! 

And  bid  the  deep  hide  me, 
For  he  grasps  me  now  by  the  hair!" 

The  loud  ocean  heard, 

To  its  blue  depths  stirred 
And  divided  at  her  prayer; 

And  under  the  water 

The  Earth's  white  daughter 
Fled  like  a  sunny  beam. 

Behind  her  descended 

Her  billows  unblended 
With  the  brackish  Dorian  stream; — 

Like  a  glossy  stain 

On  the  emerald  main, 
Alpheus  rushed  behind, — 

As  an  eagle  pursuing 

A  dove  to  its  ruin, 
Down  the  streams  of  the  cloudy  wind. 

Under  the  bowers 
When  the  ocean  powers 
Sit  on  their  pearled  thrones, 

Through  the  coral  woods 
Of  the  weltering  tioods. 


120 


Over  heaps  of  unvalued  stones; 
Through  the  dim  beams 
Which  amid  the  streams 

Weave  a  net  of  colored  light ; 
And  under  the  caves. 
When  the  shadowy  vines 

Are  as  green  as  the  forest  night ; 
Outspeeding  the  shark. 
And  the  swordfish  dark, 

Under  the  ocean  foam. 

And  up  through  the  rifts 
Of  the  mountain  cliffs 

They  past  to  their  Dorian  home. 

And  now  from  their  fountains 

In  Enna's  mountains, 
Down  one  vale  when  the  morning  basks, 

Like  friends  once  parted 

Grown  single-hearted, 
They  ply  their  wanton  tasks. 

At  sunrise  they  leap 

From  their  cradles  steep. 
In  the  cave  of  the  shelving  hill; 

At  noontide  they  How 

Through  the  woods  below, 
And  the  meadows  of  Asphodel; 

And  at  night  they  sleep 

In  the  rocking  deep 
Beneath  the  Ortygian  shore; — 

Like  spirits  they  lie 

In  the  azure  sky 
Where  they  love  but  live  no  more. 


BOOK  II 

HISTORY  OF  THE  ORDER, 
ITS  BRANCHES,  AND 
AUXILIARY 


GEORGE  M.  HANSON 
Supreme  Chancellor  Knights  of  Pythias 


CHAPTER  I 


HISTORY  OF  THE  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


''And  while  the  widow's  tears  we  dry. 
Or  raise  a  brother  from  distress, 

Or  hush  the  homeless  orphati's  cry, 
Alay  love's  expanding  care 
Embrace  humanity.'' 

THE  term  "Founding  an  Order,"'  especially  as 
applied  to  those  of  a  secret  character,  is  pri- 
marily bound  up  with  the  personalities  of  those  who 
were  the  moving  spirits  in  their  formation ;  and 
their  ultimate  success  depends  upon  whether  these 
moving  spirits  commenced  their  work  in  a  selfish  or 
benevolent  purpose. 

138.  The  Order  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  is 
founded  upon  the  characters  of  Damon  and  Pyth- 
ias— the  senator  and  the  soldier — and  it  is  univer- 
sally conceded  that  it  was  to  Justus  Henry  Rathbone 
that  the  central  idea  of  the  grand  force  of  Friend- 
ship, as  exemplified  by  these  Syracusans,  was 
brought  to  the  fore.  In  the  noble  heart  of  Rathl)one 
was  found  the  seed  which  today  has  developed  into 
the  magnificent  tree  of  Pythian  Knighthood.  All 
honor  to  him  whose  heart  had  conceived,  whose 
brain  planned,  and  whose  hand  carried  out  the  for- 


126  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

matioii  of  our  great  Fraternity.  From  this  little 
seed  planted  by  Rathbone  and  his  associates  has 
grown  one  of  the  greatest  fraternal  orders  the  world 
has  ever  known ;  and  while  its  types,  its  exemplars, 
and  its  mottoes  have  been  borrowed  from  an  ancient 
civilization  in  some  respects  superior  to  our  modern 
article,  the  Order  flourishes  under  American  aus- 
pices, and  there  reaches  its  greatest  perfection. 

139.  As  the  Order  was  instituted  in  America  by 
Americans,  and  primarily  for  the  benefit  of  Ameri- 
cans, it  has  been  termed  an  American  institution, 
and  although  it  has  been  said  of  it  that  "we  do  not, 
as  does  Masonry,  have  clustering  about  our  shrine 
the  clinging  ivy  of  centuries'  growth;  nor  is  there 
yet  wreathed  about  our  altars  the  mysterious  legend 
reaching  back  into  the  dim  and  misty  ages  of  the 
long  ago,"  yet,  having  drawn  its  prototypes  from  an 
ancient  civilization,  and  built  its  precepts  and  les- 
sons from  characters  of  those  times,  it  is  thus  neces- 
sarily connected  with  those  misty  ages  of  the  long- 
ago. 

140.  As  it  is  most  desirable  that  every  Pythian 
should  have  correct  information  of  the  origin  and 
founding  of  the  Order  into  Avhich  he  has  been  initi- 
ated, proven  and  charged,  the  writer  has  been  at 
particular  pains  to  obtain  at  first  hand  such  infor- 
mation ;  the  following  account  therefore  of  its  origin 
and  founding  may  be  confidently  accepted  as  a  true 
statement  of  the  matter.  It  came  from  one  of  the 
first  five  members  of  the  Order,  Brother  D.  L.  Bur- 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  127 

nett,   now  of  Calanthe  Lodge   No.   11,   Washington. 
D.  C. 

141.  In  the  humble  cottage  at  Eagle  Harbor,  on 
the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  there  came  to  the 
youthful  school  teacher  the  inspiration  which  was 
the  germ  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias.  "Be- 
ing naturally  gifted  with  histrionic  talent  and  ten- 
dencies," says  Brother  D.  L.  Burnett,  "he  thought 
to  write  a  play  that  would  make  him  famous,  and 
in  his  younger  days,  himself  to  take  the  leading- 
role."  Tt  was  during  his  position  of  stage  manager 
of  the  few  entertainments  given  in  this  little  town 
of  Eagle  Harbor  that  he  came  into  the  possession  of 
a  copy  of  Jos.  Banin's  play  of  Damon  and  Pythias. 
"The  subject  was  one  that  appealed  to  him.  and  he 
gave  it  a  good  deal  of  thought  and  study  with  the 
object  of  preparing  it  for  the  stage.  In  his  spare 
moments  he  would  take  up  the  play  and  write  out 
his  conception  of  its  interlinings,  and  not  being  sat- 
ished  with  his  Avork.  would  erase,  write  and  rewrite 
it.  Eventually  "he  wrote  something,"  says  Bro. 
Burnett,  "the  manuscript  of  which  Bro.  Rathbone 
told  me,  he  'folded  up.  put  it  aw^ay  and  almost  for- 
got he  had  it.'  "  This  manuscript,  however,  was 
not  in  a  ritualistic  form,  for  Rathbone  had  not  yet 
become  a  member  of  any  secret  society,  and  was 
therefore  perfectly  unacquainted  with  ritualistic 
work  or  ceremonies.  In  1863  he  was  appointed  to 
the  General  U.  S.  Hospital  at  Germantown,  Pa.,  and 
there  met  Robert  Allen  Champion,  its  chief  stew- 
ard.      "Confidence    was    soon    established    between 


12S  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

them  and  their  love  for  each  other  was  akin  to  that 
of  onr  patron  saints."  Both  these  men  were  made 
Masons  in  ^litchell  Lodge,  No.  296.  Germantown, 
and  soon  after  they  joined  a  tribe  of  the  Order  of 
Red  Men.  "Brother  Rathbone's  eyes  were  opened 
upon  a  new  strata  and  his  phins  were  changed.  The 
manuscript  as  a  play  was  brought  forth  and  he 
talked  to  his  'brother'  of  his  hopes  and  ambitions. 
The  result  of  these  'heart  to  heart'  talks  was  the 
creation  by  Rathbone  of  a  'Ritual"  founded  upon 
the  characters  of  the  play  over  which  he  had  studied 
and  thought  so  much."  Thus  as  a  basis  of  a  Fra- 
ternal Order,  the  manuscript  was  not  thought  of 
until  he  and  Champion  had  entered  into  fraternal 
bonds. 

142.  The  preceding  sections  of  this  chapter  pre- 
pare the  way  for.  and  lead  up  to  the  institution 
of  the  first  lodge  of  the  order.  In  the  latter  part  of 
the  year  1863,  Bro.  Rathbone  and  Bro.  Champion 
were  transferred  to,  and  assigned  to  duty  in  the  of- 
fice of  the  Surgeon  General,  U.  S.  Army,  at  Wash- 
ington, D.  C.  Bro.  Rathbone,  having  considerable 
musical  ability,  soon  became  acquainted  with  others 
in  the  government  service,  with  the  same  taste,  and 
there  was  soon  organized  a  Glee  Club  composed 
of  a  double  quartette,  and  they  called  it 

THE  ARION  GLEE  CLUB 

"This  club  produced  the  element  that  Rathbone 
had  wished  for  in  the  formation  of  a  society  founded 
for  the  mutual  benefit  of  its  members.     The  names 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  129 

of  those  composing  this  club  have  never  appeared 
in  any  history  of  our  order,"  and  are  here  given, 
as  it  was  from  this  club  that  the  order  was  started. 
They  were : 

Justus  H.  Rathbone  and  William  Henry 

Burnett   First  Tenor 

Dr.  Edward  S.  Kimball  and  David  L. 

Burnett   Second  Tenor 

Aristide  Roderigue  and  J.   Driver First  Bass 

Charles  H.   Roberts  and   Charles   C. 

Bailey Second  Bass 

Robert  Allen  Champion,  not  being  musically  in- 
clined himself,  did  not  become  a  member  of  the 
club,  but  to  show  his  interest  in  its  success,  all  the 
rehearsals  prior  to  Februar^y  19th.  1864,  were  held 
in  a  room  in  his  house  at  what  was  formerly  No. 
369  F  Street,  near  Ninth  Street. 

143.  The  meetings  of  the  club  were  held  regu- 
larly without  unusual  incident  until  the  evening  of 
Monday,  Fe})ruary  15th.  1864.  when,  as  Bro.  Bur- 
nett says:  "The  clock  of  the  universe  struck  the 
hour  when  the  initial  step  was  taken  to  form  a 
secret  beneficial  association  having  for  its  ultimate 
objects,  Friendship,  Charity  and  Benevolence." 
Bro.  Rathbone  had  several  times  broached  the  sub- 
ject at  the  meetings  of  the  club,  and  it  had  been 
somewhat  discussed ;  and  as  none  of  the  members 
of  the  club  had  ever  been  connected  with  any  civic 
society,  except  Bro.  Rathbone,  they  listened  t(>  bin) 
with  great  interest.     It  was  finally  decided  to  take 

5 


130  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

some    definite    action    at    tlie    next    meeting    of    tlie 
club,  jMouday  evening,  February  15th. 

144.  Some  authors  of  Pythian  history  have 
severely  belittled  not  only  the  event  of  this  even- 
ing, but  of  those  who  took  part  in  it.  It  was,  how- 
ever, an  evening  not  only  of  the  greatest  interest 
to  all  Pythians,  but  of  utmost  importance,  and  far 
reaching  in  its  results.  At  that  evening's  meeting 
was  sown  the  seed  which  has  now  blossomed  into 
one  of  the  greatest  orders  the  world  has  ever 
known.  Let  us  now  see  what  took  place.  After 
the  usual  rehearsal,  a  discussion  on  the  proposed 
secret  society  took  place,  with  the  result  that  Bro. 
Rathbone  produced  "his  Ritual,  as  he  termed  it.  and 
a  small  Bible,  and  those  present  were  obligated 
upon  this  Bible  never  to  reveal  that  which  was  to 
be  imparted  to  them."  This  quotation  is  the  words 
of  Brother  Burnett,  one  of  the  members  who  took 
the  obligation,  and  who  has  remained  a  member  of 
the  order  from  that  time  to  this.  There  can  thus 
be  no  shadow  of  a  doubt  that  an  obligation  of  sec- 
recy was  given  and  taken  at  this  meeting  of  Feb. 
15th.  After  the  obligation,  Brother  Rathbone  be- 
gan the  reading  of  his  work.  Messrs.  Roderigue  and 
Bailey  were  not  present  at  this  rehearsal  and  after 
having  read  the  opening  and  closing  ceremonies, 
Roberts  and  Driver  because  of  previous  engage- 
ments asked  to  be  excused,  promising,  however,  to 
abide  by  whatever  decisions  the  others  might  take 
in  their  absence.  Thus  four  of  the  eight  members 
present  were:  Brothers  Rathbone,  E.  S.  Kimball,  D. 


HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  131 

L.  Burnett  and  W.  H.  Burnett ;  these  with  R.  A. 
Champion  "heard  the  dramatic  possibilities  which 
has  made  the  order  so  popular  wherever  intro- 
duced." At  the  conclusion  of  the  reading  of  the 
ritual,  it  is  resolved  that  each  one  present  was  to 
consider  himself  a  committee  of  one  for  the  pur- 
pose of  inviting  such  of  his  fellow  clerks  as  he 
thought  acceptable  to  join  with  the  club  in  form- 
ing the  order.  It  was  further  agreed  that  if  a 
sufficient  number  could  be  obtained  to  call  a  meet- 
ing for  the  following  Friday,  Feb.  19th,  at  Temper- 
ance Hall  on  E.  St.,  between  9th  and  10th  in  a  room 
that  had  then  been  secured  by  the  club  for  its  re- 
hearsals. 

145.  The  minutes  of  the  meeting  of  Feb.  19th 
state  that  it  was  held  "by  agreement"  and  we  have 
seen  that  this  agreement  was  made  at  the  meeting 
of  Feb.  15th.  There  can  be  no  doubt  therefore  of 
the  intimate  connection  between  the  two  meetings; 
the  latter  was  the  direct  consequence  of  the  former 
for  without  the  meeting  of  the  15th  that  of  the  19th 
never  could  have  taken  place;  and  as  one  was  the 
result  of  the  other,  the  former  must  take  preced- 
ence of  the  latter.  Brother  Rathbone  has  fre- 
quently made  use  of  the  phrases  of  "original  five" 
or  "original  members  of  the  order,"  or  "the  four 
original  members  of  the  order  and  myself,"  allud- 
ing to  the  five  members  who  were  present  and 
took  the  obligation  on  Feb.  15.  These  expressions 
of  the  Founder  have  not  only  been  questioned  by 
late   writers,   but   treated    with   contempt   and   as   a 


132  HISTORY  OF  KXIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

myth.  The  "original  five."  however,  is  no  myth; 
they  were  and  are,  as  Bro.  Burnett  says,  "individu- 
ally and  collectively  entities,  real  beings  in  thought 
and  fact."  The  Founder  of  the  order  is  directly 
responsible  for  the  use  of  these  words,  and  they 
were  purposely  so  used,  with  the  full  knowledge 
of  their  meaning.  It  will  be  found  recorded  from 
his  own  life  the  high  estimate  in  which  he  held  his 
four  associates,  and  as  far  as  he  had  opportunity, 
he  was  always  outspoken  in  his  acknowledgment 
of  assistance  they  were  to  him  in  founding  the 
order. 

146.  The  authority  by  which  the  "original  five" 
received  their  title  appears  to  be  perfect  and  legi- 
timate. "On  the  15th  of  February,  1864,  Justus 
Henry  Rathbone  by  his  inherent  power  at  the  time, 
as  founder  and  sole  originator  of  the  Order,  exer- 
cised the  supreme  function  of  creation,  (at  sight) 
original,  not  delegated  or  granted,  upon  his  four 
associates  and  they  became  with  himself  "original 
members  of  the  order."  This  assumption  of  the 
supreme  authority  was  confirmed  at  the  Supreme 
Lodge  session  held  in  Philadelphia,  Aug.  24,  1876, 
where  it  was  "judicially  decided  by  the  highest 
authority  of  the  Order  that  Justus  H.  Rathbone 
was  the  Founder  and  sole  originator  of  the  Order 
Knights  of  Pythias."  At  this  session  Brother  Rath- 
bone presented  to  the  Supreme  Lodge,  the  little 
Bible  upon  which  the  obligations  of  both  the  meet- 
ings of  Feb.  15th  and  Feb.  19th  were  taken,  and  we 
find   according  to  John   Van   Valkenburg,   P.   G.   C. 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  133 

of  Iowa,  aud  published  in  his  "Knights  of  Pythias 
Manual"  of  1878.  a  very  important  message  from  the 
Founder,  and  "was  no  doubt  a  reproduction  from 
the  original  inscription  within  the  Bible  referred  to," 
and  which  is  positive  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Bro. 
Rathbone's  statements.     The  message  is  this: 

"Upon  this  Bible  the  original  members  of  the 
Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias  were  obligated,  Monday 
evening,  February  15th.  186-1;  also  the  original  mem- 
bers of  Washington  Lodge  No.  1.  Friday  evening, 
February  19th,  1864,  at  Washington,  D.  C." 

"Presented  to  the  Supreme  Lodge  of  the  World 
Knights  of  Pythias,  August  24th,  1876  by  the 
Founder  of  the  Order.  J.  H.  RATHBOXE." 

"This  Bible  was  a  gift  to  Mr.  Rathbone  from  his 
mother  on  his  fifth  birthday,  October  29th,  1844." 

At  this  date,  1909,  but  three  of  the  original  five 
are  with  us,  and  still  living  at  Washington,  D.  C. 
They  are :  D.  L.  Burnett  of  Calanthe  Lodge  No. 
11,  and  G.  R..  E.  T.  Kimball,  Rathbone  Lodge,  and 
W.  PI.  Burnett,  who  holds  a  withdrawal  card  from 
Calanthe  Lodge.  Brother  Champion  died  in  1873 
and  Brother  Rathbone  in  1889. 

At  the  meeting  of  Monday,  Feb.  15th,  it  was 
agreed  that  if  a  sufficient  number  could  be  found 
willing  to  join  a  secret  society,  that  another  meet- 
ing be  called  for  the  following  Friday.  The  meet- 
insr  was  therefore  called  and  these  five  friends  to- 


134  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

gether  with  the  following  named  gentlemen,  Joel 
R.  Woodruff,  Joseph  T.  K.  Plant,  George  R.  Covert, 
John  P.  Roberts,  Aristide  Roderique,  Matthew  H. 
Van  Derveer,  Abraham  D.  Van  Derveer,  and  an- 
other by  name  of  J.  Driver,  one  of  the  1st.  bassos 
in  the  Glee  Club,  met  at  Temperance  Hall  at  7  :30 
p.m.  and  Washington  Lodge  No.  1  was  organized, 
Feb.  19th,  1864.  The  election  of  officers  resulted 
in  the  following  brothers  taking  their  seats  as  the 
first  officers  of  the  Order : 

Justus  IT.  Rathbone — Worthy  Chancellor. 
Joel  R.  Woodruff — Viee-Chancellor. 
Joseph  T.  K.  Plant — Venerable  Patriarch. 
David  L.  Burnett — Worthy  Scribe. 
Abraham  D.   Van   Derveer — Banker. 

Appointed  by  the  Worthy  Chancellor : 

Robert  S.  Champion — Worth  Assistant     Banker. 
George  R.  Covert — Worthy  Assistant  Scribe. 
Matthew  H.  Van  Derveer — Worthy  Guide. 
Aristide    Roderi(iue — Inside    Steward. 

Four  Choral  Knights  were  also  appointed,  these 
were  E.  T.  Kimball,  C.  H.  Roberts,  D.  L.  Burnett 
and  W.  H.  Burnett.  Several  committees  were  then 
appointed,  and  among  them  Avas  one  to  prepare  a 
ritual  for  the  first  degree.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  the  ritual  had  not  yet  been  presented  to  the 
meeting  and  it  appears  that  each  degree  rank  was 
presented  and  adopted  separately;  the  other  com- 
mittees Avere  on  constitution  and  by-laws  and  re- 
galia.      Thus  was  Washington  Lodge  No.   1   organ- 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  135 

ized  and  the  Order  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  started 
on  that  career  of  conquest  by  which,  today,  "the 
fame  of  our  illustrious  Order  has  spread  from  sea 
to  sea,  not  so  much  by  deeds  of  valor  and  high 
enterprise,  as  by  unobstrusive  acts  of  love  and  tender 
sympathy." 

148.  At  subsequent  meetings  numerous  applica- 
tions were  received  and  the  applicants  initiated  into 
the  Order.  On  April  8th.  within  two  months  after 
the  birth  of  the  Order,  a  Grand  Lodge  came  into 
existence,  but  whether  by  consent  of  the  members  is 
not  knoAvn,  although  it  was  afterwards  recognized 
by  Washington,  Franklin  and  Potomac  lodges,  for 
it  was  from  this  Grand  Lodge  that  the  latter  two 
obtained  their  charters;  but  when  Washington 
Lodge  No.  1  went  out  of  existence,  its  members  after- 
wards consolidating  with  Franklin  No.  2,  it  also 
died  out.  Franklin  Lodge  was  instituted  on  April 
12th,  1864.  Columbia  No.  3  on  I\Iay  19th.  and  Po- 
tomac No.  4  on  the  31st  of  the  same  month ;  while 
Alexandria  Lodge  No.  1  of  Virginia  was  instituted 
on  February  1st  of  the  next  year  but  lasted  only 
five  months.  Columbia  ceased  meeting  in  April, 
1865  and  Potomac  Lodge  consolidated  with  Wash- 
ington No.  1  in  May,  1865;  so,  that  when  the  Grand 
Lodge  met  in  June  1865,  only  Lodges  Nos.  1  and  2 
were  represented ;  on  the  following  October  9th, 
Washington  Lodge  went  out  of  existence  and  Frank- 
lin No.  2  was  the  only  lodge  left  with  its  sixty 
members,  to  bear  the  burden  of  the  Order's  exist- 
ence.     But  Franklin  bravely  struggled  on,  and  upon 


136  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

her  earnest  and  enthusiastic  members  must  be 
placed  the  credit  of  preserving  the  order  from  dy- 
ing a  natural  death,  as  it  was  so  near  doing. 

149.  On  October  3rd,  ISG-l,  Franklin  Lodge  re- 
ceived a  communication  from  Grand  Chancellor 
Plant  informing  the  lodge  that  all  subordinate  lodges 
are  directed  to  work  altogether  in  the  Knight's 
degree,  except  when  giving  the  degrees  themselves, 
when  the  lodges  will  lower  to  the  degree  given,  and 
immediately  after  raise  again  to  the  Knight's  de- 
gree. Previous  to  this  the  work  in  the  lodges  was 
carried  on  in  the  Page's  degree. 

150.  The  new  year  (1866)  still  found  Franklin 
alone,  and  its  officers  were  installed  by  Past  Chan- 
cellor Barton,  who  had  been  a  member  of  the  Grand 
Lodge.  Soon  after  a  committee  was  appointed  to 
organize  a  new  lodge ;  their  Avork  was  so  well  done 
that  on  April  16  Mount  Vernon  Lodge  No.  5  was 
instituted  by  the  Grand  officers  pro  tern.,  who  had 
been  elected  from  among  the  members  of  No.  2.  In 
the  meantime  Brother  Rathbone,  who  had  resigned 
from  Washington  Lodge  No.  1  on  April  21st,  1864, 
had  been  readmitted  by  card  into  No.  2,  and  by  May 
1st  the  Grand  Lodge  was  organized  with  Brother 
Rathbone  in  the  chair  and  Clarence  Barton  as  Grand 
Scribe.  They  filled  the  chairs  for  the  unexpired 
term,  which  ended  June  30,  when  Brother  Edward 
Dunn  became  Grand  Chancellor  and  Brother  Bar- 
ton retained  as  Grand  Scribe.  By  the  end  of  1866 
we  find  there  were  four  lodges  in  existence,  Frank- 
lin No.  2,  Mount  Vernon  No.  5.  Liberty  No.  6  and 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  137 

Webster  No.  7,  having  a  total  membership  of  three 
hundred  and  seventy-nine.  The  Order  once  more 
stood  upon  a  good  solid  foundation,  and,  although 
it  was  yet  to  receive  some  severe  shaking  up,  it  was 
able  to  fight  its  way  successfully  through  all  its  ad- 
versities, and  grow  in  strength  and  power. 

151.  During  the  year  1867,  thirty-one  lodges 
were  organized  in  Pennsylvania,  having  a  total 
membership  of  6106.  The  first  lodge  was  instituted 
by  Supreme  Scribe  Barton  on  February  23rd ;  then 
there  was  a  lull  until  July  19th,  when  No.  2  was  in- 
stituted; the  others  followed  in  rapid  succession, 
and  when  December  15th  of  the  same  year  came 
round,  it  saw  the  Pennsylvania  Grand  Lodge  insti- 
tuted. This  was  one  of  the  most  important  works 
of  the  year,  as  the  Order  thus  finally  broke  through 
the  bounds  of  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  from 
now  on  it  rapidly  extended  to  other  States.  This 
spreading  was  carefully  prepared  for  by  the  Grand 
Lodge  at  Washington,  which  still  was  in  supreme 
command,  and  assumed  the  title  "Provisional  Su- 
preme Lodge  of  the  United  States,"  and  at  the  same 
time  making  provision  for  a  "Supreme  Lodge" 
when  three  Grand  Lodges  had  been  organized.  The 
year  closed  with  2  Grand  Lodges,  39  subordinate 
lodges  and  6782  members. 

152.  When  1868  opened  up.  New  Jersey  was  hard 
at  work  obtaining  new  members  and  organizing  new 
lodges,  and  by  March  16th  the  Grand  Lodge  of  New 
Jersey  started  with  16  lodges  and  1613  members. 
Not  a  wit  behind  was  Marvland.  for,  although  her 


138  HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Grand  Lodge  was  not  instituted  until  the  17th,  the 
day  after  New  Jersey,  she  started  with  25  lodges 
and  1623  members.  On  May  l-lth  the  Grand  Lodge 
of  Delaware  was  instituted  with  9  lodges  and  1190 
members.  The  "plan"  for  organization  of  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  having  been  drawn  up  by  the  Provis- 
ional Supreme  Lodge  in  1867,  was  now  submitted  to 
the  several  Grand  Lodges  for  their  ratitication  In 
every  case  the  "plan"  was  ratified,  and  the  Past 
Grand  Chancellor,  together  with  the  representatives 
from  the  Grand  Lodges,  met  together  in  Washing- 
ton on  August  11.  1868,  and  the  Supreme  Lodge 
organized  with  the  following  officers : 

J.  H.  Rathbone,  Founder  and  Past  Supreme 
Chancellor;  W.  P.  Westwood,  District  of  Columbia, 
Past  Supreme  Chancellor;  Wilbur  H.  Myers,  Penn- 
sylvania, Supreme  Venerable  Patriarch ;  Samuel 
Read,  New  Jersey,  Supreme  Chancellor ;  James  P. 
Hayes,  Delaware,  Supreme  Vice  Chancellor;  Clar- 
ence R.  Barton,  District  of  Columbia,  Supreme  Re- 
cording and  Corresponding  Scribe;  William  A.  Por- 
ter, Pennsylvania,  Supreme  Banker;  C.  F.  Abbott, 
Maryland,  Supreme  Guide;  Henry  Kronheimer,  Dis- 
trict of  Columbia,  Supreme  Inner  Steward ;  Fred- 
erick Coppes,  Pennsylvania,  Supreme  Outer  Steward. 

A  good  deal  of  work  was  accomplished  at  this 
convention  in  organization  and  framing  the  consti- 
tution and  by-laws;  it  could  not  finish  its  work, 
however,  and  adjourned  until  Nov.  9th,  which  met 
at  Wilmington,  Delaware.  It  was  at  this  adjourned 
meeting  that  a  controversy  began  that  at  one  time 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  139 

threatened  the  very  existence  of  the  Order.  The 
cause  of  this  disturbance  was  that  a  few  members 
of  the  Supreme  Lodge  sought  to  put  down  an  order, 
organized  by  Brother  Rathbone  and  authorized  by 
the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  District  of  Columbia  before 
the  Supreme  Lodge  came  into  existence.  At  the 
close  of  this  year  the  Order  had  increased  to  7  Grand 
Lodges,  191  subordinate  lodges,  and  having  a  mem- 
bership of  34,481. 

153.  This  controversy,  known  as  the  0.  B.  N., 
occupied  the  thought  and  time  of  the  Order  for  the 
next  three  years,  and  the  conventions  of  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  for  1869,  1870  and  1871  were  almost 
entirely  taken  up  with  its  discussion  and  final  set- 
tlement. The  whole  trouble  arose  from  an  objection- 
able test-oath  or  obligation  (hence  0.  B.  N.) 
adopted  by  the  Supreme  Lodge,  and  the  attempt  to 
force  its  acceptance  upon  the  whole  membership  of 
the  Order.  , 

154.  At  the  session  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of  the 
District  of  Columbia,  at  which  the  "Provisional  Su- 
preme Lodge"  was  called  into  existence,  Brother 
Rathbone  was  authorized  to  write  a  ritual,  and  to 
"create  and  establish  a  higher  degree  or  degrees 
that  shall  in  no  wise  interfere  with  the  ritual  of  the 
Order,  to  be  entirely  different  therefrom,  and  to 
have  its  own  Grand  and  Supreme  Lodges."  Soon 
after,  Damon  Conclave  No.  1  Supreme  Pythian 
Knighthood  (S.  P.  K.)  was  instituted,  the  member- 
ship of  which  were  exclusively  members  of  the 
Order.     It  spread  very  rapidly,  and  conclaves  were 


140  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

instituted  in  New  Jersey,  Maryland  and  Pennsyl- 
vania, where  its  growth  was  very  rapid.  Through 
the  jealousies  that  began  in  Washington  Lodge  No. 
1  but  two  months  after  its  institution,  this  success 
of  Brother  Rathbone's  new  order  caused  those  who 
made  the  proposition  b}^  which  Brother  Rathbone 
was  authorized  to  establish  the  new  order,  to  turn 
against  their  own  work  and  fight  the  S.  P.  K.  to  the 
bitter  end. 

155.  To  pave  the  way  for  this  fight,  at  the  con- 
vention of  August,  1868,  this  resolution  was  adopted  : 
"That  the  Supreme  Lodge  recognizes  no  higher  de- 
gree or  degrees  of  the  Order  than  those  now  estab- 
lished in  the  ritual  of  the  Order,"  and  at  the  ad- 
journed session  this  was  promulgated  in  a  long  pre- 
amble and  resolution  which  started  the  campaign 
against  the  S.  P.  K.,  and  it  became  a  struggle  be- 
tween Supreme  Chancellor  Read  and  the  States  in 
which  the  conclaves  existed.  The  next  year,  after 
vigorously  denouncing  the  conclaves.  Supreme  Chan- 
cellor Read  asked  for  some  action  for  their  exter- 
mination. This  led  to  a  very  stormy  session,  and  it 
was  decided  that  a  conference  be  had  between  the 
contending  parties.  The  conference  committee  re- 
ported recommending  the  rituals  of  the  S.  P.  K.  be 
laid  on  the  altar  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  those  pres- 
ent obligating  themselves  to  secrecy.  This  was  done 
under  protest,  and  at  the  same  time  a  committee  of 
the  Order  of  S.  P.  K.  asked  that  they  be  adopted 
as  a  side  degree  of  the  Order.  The  result  was  that 
the  control  of  the  conclaves  was  handed  over  to  a 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  i41 

committee  of  five  members  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
witli  order  not  to  grant  charters  or  create  new  con- 
claves until  the  next  convention. 

156.  In  the  meantime  the  Supreme  Chancellor 
issued  a  circular  to  the  Grand  Lodges,  charging  them 
to  see  that  the  orders  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  were 
obeyed,  and  at  the  convention  of  1870,  he  reported 
several  acts  of  insubordination  and  defiance  of  his 
authority.  The  result  v^^as  that  more  stringent  meas- 
ures were  adopted,  and  a  resolution  was  passed  to 
the  effect  that  all  members  of  the  Order  who  are  also 
members  of  the  conclaves,  should  immediately 
withdraw  from  the  latter,  or  be  suspended  from  the 
Order,  and  the  Grand  Lodges  were  ordered  to  en- 
force this  resolution.  Later  on  the  Supreme  Lodge 
adopted  an  obligation,  the  O.  B.  N.  of  which  the 
Supreme  Chancellor,  in  promulgating  it  says : 

"The  following  O.  B.  N.  was  adopted  as  an 
amendment  to  the  ritual  at  the  annual  session  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  March,  1870,  and  shall  be  taken  by 
each  candidate  in  the  ante-room  before  initiation, 
and  also  taken  by  every  member  of  the  lodge." 

157.  This  caused  great  excitement  throughout 
the  Order,  and  even  open  resistance  in  Pennsylvania, 
Maryland  and  New  Jersey,  not  onl.y  among  the 
members  of  the  conclaves,  but  among  those  who  had 
no  idea  of  joining  them.  The  result  of  the  rebellion 
of  these  domains  was  the  suspension  of  their  Grand 
officers.  This  was  the  state  of  affairs  when  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  met  in  1871.  Seeing  matters  were  go- 
ing too  far,  the  conservative  element  of  the  conven- 


142  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tion  took  the  matter  in  hand,  resulting  in  that  every- 
thing that  was  objectionable  or  offensive  was  taken 
out  of  0.  B.  N.,  the  latter  being  accepted  by  all  con- 
cerned and  peace  thereby  restored. 

158.  Notwithstanding  the  trouble  of  the  con- 
claves, the  Order  continued  to  grow  in  strength  and 
prosperity,  and  at  the  end  of  1871  it  had  25  Grand 
Lodges.  865  subordinate  lodges,  and  77,711  members. 
The  ritual  had  been  translated  into  German,  French, 
Bohemian,  Spanish,  Danish  and  Swedish,  for  the 
benefit  of  lodges  of  those  nationalities.  In  1871  a 
Knight's  uniform  was  adopted.* 

159.  The  most  important  matter  coming  before 
the  Supreme  Lodge  in  1872  was  the  adoption  of  the 
revised  ritual,  into  which  was  incorporated  the  ' '  am- 
plified Third."  There  was  considerable  opposition 
to  the  new  ritual ;  it  was  accepted  by  only  six  ma- 
jority. Smarting  under  the  rebuke  it  had  received 
wdth  regard  to  the  conclaves,  Pennsylvania  thought 
it  saw  a  chance  to  get  even,  and  avoided  compliance 
with  the  law  as  relating  to  the  new  ritual,  which  re- 
sulted in  the  suspension  of  the  Grand  Lodge  by  the 
Supreme  Chancellor  on  March  17th,  1873.  This  af- 
fair was  thoroughly  investigated  by  the  Supreme 
Lodge,  acting  as  a  committee  of  the  whole;  the 
action  of  the  Supreme  Chancellor  was  confirmed  and 
Pennsylvania  was  placed  under  his  charge;  but  on 
the  fourth  day  of  the  convention  Pennsylvania  re- 
ceded from  its  position  and  ordering  the  new  rit- 
uals, was  restored  to  its  rights  and  privileges. 

*See  Uniform  Rank,  Book  II,  Ohap.  2. 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS  143 

160.  In  1875  one  of  the  most  important  works  of 
the  Order  was  set  in  motion  by  the  submitting  to 
the  Supreme  Lodge  a  constitution  for  a  "Knights 
of  Pythias  Benevolent  Society,"  and  its  reference 
to  a  comrhittee.  The  committee,  however,  politely 
reported  that  it  was  inexpedient,  and  in  their  re- 
port we  find,  "The  insurance  scheme  is  foreign  to 
the  purposes  of  the  Order  ...  an  innovation," 
claiming  that  it  would  become  so  overwhelmingly 
important  that  the  Order  itself  would  be  of  second- 
ary interest."  This  was  in  1876;  and  the  report  was 
adopted  without  a  dissenting  voice.  In  the  face  of 
this  report,  at  the  next  meeting  in  1877,  the  subject 
was  again  taken  up,  and  a  committee  appointed  to 
institute  the  same,  and  by  the  end  of  the  year  the 
rank  started.*  In  this  year,  too,  an  agitation  began 
for  the  recognition  of  uniform  divisions. 

161.  In  1876  Brother  Rathbone,  who  had  been 
disconnected  from  the  Order  for  some  time,  through 
the  unfortunate  bitterness  caused  by  the  affairs  of 
S.  P.  K.  controversy,  was  readmitted  into  the  Order, 
and  welcomed  back  into  the  Supreme  Lodge.  The 
next  year,  to  show  the  appreciation  of,  and  love  for 
the  Founder,  it  was  ordered  that  a  medal  be  obtained 
for  the  "Founder  of  the  Order"  at  the  cost  of  $100, 
from  a  design  furnished  by  Supreme  Representative 
I.  A.  Henshall,  of  Wisconsin.  Brother  Rathbone  was 
also,  at  the  same  meeting,  declared  "Lecturer  on  the 
Origin,   Use   and   Progress   of  the   Order,"   and   in- 

*See  Chap.  4,  Book  II,  for  the  full  history  of  this  Rank. 


144  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

structed  to  visit  the  subordinate  lodges  on  their  in- 
vitation. 

162.  The  motto  of  the  Order,  "Friendship,  Char- 
ity and  Benevolence,"  took  a  practical  form  in  1878. 
when  the  plague  of  yellovr  fever  broke  out  in  New 
Orleans,  and  rapidly  spread  through  Louisiana,  Mis- 
sissippi and  Tennessee.  This  caused  great  distress 
among  the  citizens  of  those  States,  and  a  cry  foi* 
"help"  soon  reached  the  Supreme  Lodge.  This  cry 
was  immediately  communicated  to  the  Grand  Lodges 
throughout  the  country,  and  a  very  substantial  sum 
resulted.  The  money  was  sent  in  to  the  Supreme 
Keeper  of  Records  and  Seal,  who  distributed  it 
among  the  afflicted  States  as  follows :  Tennessee  re- 
ceiving $3526.75,  Mississippi  $3450.00,  and  Louisiana 
$1400.00.  These  sums  together  $33.11,  making  a 
total  of  $8409.86  received  this  year.  Oahu  Lodge  of 
Honolulu  alone  contributed  $226.75,  thus  showing 
their  appreciation  and  love  for  our  nol)le  Order.  The 
plague  continued  for  two  years,  and  the  official  re- 
ports show  that  the  total  sum  paid  out  for  relief 
during  these  two  years  amounted  to  $477,780.85. 

163.  The  Supreme  Chancellor,  in  his  report  to 
the  convention  of  1880,  held  in  St.  Louis,  alluding 
to  the  plague,  says : 

"In  Tennessee,  three  brothers  in  quick  succes- 
sion, filled  this  responsible  position  of  trust  (chair- 
man of  the  relief  committee),  two  sealing  their  lives 
with  unflinching  devotion  to  principle  and  duty. 
One  after  the  other  they  dropped  from  my  list  of 
correspondents,   and  ceased  from  their  labors,  but 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  145 

they  left  us  a  legacy  of  fidelity  and  noble  daring. 
Acts  of  bravery  are  always  admired :  and  we  in- 
stinctively applaud  the  hero  who  performs  deeds  of 
valor  on  the  red  fields  of  battle,  and  his  commander 
makes  honorable  mention  of  him,  which  lead  to  an- 
other bar  to  his  stripes,  or  a  star  on  his  collar.  But 
how  different  the  circumstances  here,  and  how  dif- 
ferent the  cause,  one,  his  soul  full  of  ambitious  long- 
ings, his  heart  bowed  by  the  cheers  of  his  comrades, 
and  his  nature  inspired  by  the  soul-stirring  strains 
of  martial  music,  dares  to  attempt  desperate  deed. 
The  other,  in  the  solitude  of  death,  with  no  comrade 
to  cheer,  and  even  the  bright  sun  of  heaven  seems 
obscured  by  pestilential  clouds  overshadowing  him, 
while  his  own  heart  seems  beating  funeral  melodies 
only,  that  he  resolves  to  face  danger  rather  than 
secure  safety  at  the  sacrifice  of  duty.  Such  was  the 
Grand  Chancellor  of  Tennessee,  and  such  his  suc- 
cessor on  the  relief  committee.  I  knew  them  only 
by  correspondence,  but  I  loved  them,  and  I  would 
rear  before  you  a  memorial  shaft,  whose  glittering 
point  should  pierce  the  realms  of  the  infinite,  and 
upon  it  I  would  inscribe  this  motto,  'They  loved 
their  fellow-men.'  I  could  name  a  score  of  others, 
who,  moving  in  a  much  humbler  sphere  gave  us  ex- 
alted examples  of  heroism  and  friendship,  and  sealed 
their  devotion  with  their  lives.  Their  ashes  I  would 
gather  in  one  grand  mausoleum  and  inscribe  upon 
it,  'Greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  he  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friends.'  " 

164.  During  this  year  the  Uniform  Rank  was  in- 


146  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

stituted  and  received  its  start,  by  the  adoption  of 
the  report  of  a  committee  appointed  some  time  pre- 
viously. There  had  been  great  opposition  to  this 
rank  ever  since  the  subject  had  been  tirst  broached, 
but  perse verence  on  the  part  of  those  who  cham- 
pioned the  rank  gained  the  day,  and  a  special  com- 
mittee was  appointed  to  carry  out  the  legislation  in 
the  matter.  Brothers  Rathbone,  Ward,  Kennedy, 
Mulcaky  and  Dunn  were  appointed.  They  met  a 
month  after  the  convention,  and  by  November  1st 
the  ritual  and  laws  had  been  reported  to  the  Supreme 
Chancellor  and  the  order  for  its  promulgation  had 
been  issued* 

165.  The  progress  of  the  Order  since  1871  was 
not  quite  so  rapid  as  it  had  been  previously,  al- 
though in  1874  the  membership  reached  101,453,  it 
gradually  declined  until  1878,  when  it  stopped,  run- 
ning down  at  84,505  members.  Since  then  there  has 
been  an  increase  year  after  year.  In  1880  the  Order 
had  35  Grand  Lodges,  an  increase  of  10  since  1871, 
while  the  subordinate  lodges  increased  to  1518,  being 
886  increase,  and  the  membership  rose  to  96,263. 
These  figures,  and  all  others  throughout  this  chapter, 
include  all  lodges  under  the  direct  jurisdiction  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge. 

Up  to  this  date  the  Supreme  Lodge  met  annually, 
but  from  noAv  on  its  conventions  were  held  bian- 
nnally. 

166.  "All's  well  along  the  Potomac,"  and  during 

*See  Chapter  2,  Part  IT,  for  the  full  history  of  the 
Rank. 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  147 

the  next  decade  nothing  happened  to  ruffle  the 
serenity  of  the  Order,  until  towards  its  end; 
its  progress  was  consequently  very  rapid.  Its 
membership  jumped  up  to  308,290,  while  the  number 
of  lodges  increased  proportionately,  being  in  num- 
ber 4269.  Twelve  Grand  Lodges  had  been  added  to 
the  list,  making  now  47.  The  Uniform  Rank,  too, 
during  this  jDeriod  gained  in  popularity  and  num- 
bers; and  their  first  display  took  place  at  th^^  con- 
vention in  1882,  at  Detroit,  and,  although  small  m 
numbers,  was  well  conducted. 

167.  For  the  first  time  in  its  history  the  Order, 
the  Supreme  Lodge  held  its  convention,  that  of  1886, 
outside  the  confines  of  the  United  States ;  it  was 
called  to  order  by  Supreme  Chancellor  Van  Valken- 
l)erg  at  Toronto,  Canada.  The  founder  and  all  Su- 
preme officers  were  present.  This  convention  is 
noted  as  being  one  of  the  most  enjo.yable  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  had  ever  experienced.  The  entertain- 
ments were  on  a  splendid  scale,  and  everybody 
seemed  to  have  vied  with  each  other  to  make  their 
visitors  enjo}^  themselves.  Places  of  entertainment 
were  thrown  open  to  them;  private  receptions  w^ere 
given  by  the  Governor  and  the  Ma3'or;  and  the  Do- 
minion. Provincial  and  municipal  authority  gave 
them,  as  the  Supreme  Lodge.  Knights  of  Pythias, 
such  a  recognition  as  no  other  order  had  ever  re- 
ceived. The  parade  made  by  the  Uniform  Rank  was 
a  magnificent  one,  and  the  efficiency  and  discipline 
not  only  showed  a  great  improvement,  but  called 
forth  the  hearty  applause  of  the  citizens. 


148  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

168.  Once    again   we   tind   ourselves   in   troubled 
waters;   once   again   it   is  Pennsylvania  that   ruffles 
the   waves;   and   once   again   has  Pennsylvania   be- 
come insubordinate  and  its  Grand  Lodge  suspended. 
It  appears  that  the  Supreme  Chancellor  had  found 
that  the  law^s  and  statutes  of  the  Order  had  been  dif- 
ferently interpreted  in  the  various  domains,  and  by- 
laws enacted  upon  these  interpretations.     The  laws 
were  thoroughly  revised  and  the  Grand  Lodges  in- 
formed upon  the  points  in  which  their  laws  differ. 
Pennsylvania  was  opposed  to  the  altering  of  their 
laws  to  conform  with  those  of  the  Supreme  Lodge 
and  became  defiant.    At  the  convention  their  repre- 
sentatives were  refused  admittance,  and  it  was  not 
until  Sept.  28th,  1880,  that  the  Grand  Lodge,  after 
having  fully   complied  with   the   orders  of  the   Su- 
preme Lodge,  and  conformed  to  its  laws,  was  rein- 
stated with  all  its  privileges. 

169.  In  1890  was  reported  the  death  of  the 
Founder,  Justus  R.  Rathbi)ti(\  which  took  place  in 
December  of  the  previous  year ;  also  the  fact  that  he 
had  left  his  two  daughters,  now^  completely  or- 
phaned, for  their  mother  died  two  years  previously, 
and  unprovided  for.  After  some  discussion  on  the 
matter,  the  following  resolution  Avas  adopted: 

"Resolved,  That  the  Supreme  Chancellor  be  and 
is  hereby  instructed  to  inquire  into  the  pecuniary 
condition  of  the  daughters  of  Justus  H.  Rathbone, 
and  if  assistance  is  needed,  to  relieve  their  neces- 
sities. He  is  hereby  authorized,  in  his  discretion,  to 
draw  from  the  treasury  of  the   Supreme  Lodge  so 


HISTORY   OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  14<> 

much  as  may  l)e  needed  for  the  purpose,  not  to  ex- 
ceed one  thousand  dollars,  which  sum  is  hereby  ap- 
propriated. ' ' 

Complying  with  this  resolution,  the  sum  of 
$720.00  a  year  has  been  paid  to  these  orphans.  Their 
names  are  Sara  S.  Rathbone  and  Lucetta  S.  S.  Rath- 
bone.* 

170.  Nothing  ot  moment  occurred  in  the  conven- 
tion of  1892  except  that  a  committee  was  appointed 
to  prepare  an  entirely  new  constitution  and  code  of 
laws.  This  committee  reported  in  1894  the  constitu- 
tion and  code  as  Ave  have  them  now.  The  adoption 
of  the  revised  ritual  was  another  important  measure 
of  1802.  and  the  resolution  to  use  only  English  ver- 
sions led  to  trouble  with  our  German  brethren.  The 
Supreme  Chancellor  in  his  report  of  1894  says : 
"With  the  publication  of  the  fact  that  the  Supreme 
Lodge  had  at  its  Kansas  City  session  refused  to  per- 
mit the  translation  of  the  new  ritual  into  any  foreign 
language,  commenced  a  system  of  opposition,  par- 
ticularly on  the  part  of  the  German  membership, 
which  at  first  took  form  in  the  shape  of  protests, 
later  in  expression  of  disloyalty  and  secessions,  and 
finally  culminated  in  such  a  dishonorable  disregard 
of  assumed  obligation  as  to  take  shape  in  an  organ- 
ized rebellion,  having  for  its  main  object  the  riding 
down  of  all  law,  rule  or  regulation  set  for  govern- 
ment, and  exhibiting  a  spirit  of  determination  to 
'rule  or  ruin.'  "  This  question  lasted  for  some  time, 
some  Past  Grand  Chancellors  taking  the  part  of  the 

*See  Chap.  2,  Book  I. 


150  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

malcontents;  it  was,  however,  in  1898  finally  settled 
by  the  German  lodges  complying  with  the  law  and 
adopting  the  authorized  English  ritual. 

171.  On  May  1st,  1900,  occurred  another  of  those 
terrible  accidents  that  happen  every  now  and  then. 
In  Scofield,  Utah,  a  coal  mining  town,  an  explosion 
took  place,  which  killed  two  hundred  of  the  miners 
that  were  then  at  work  in  the  mine.  Of  these  some 
.sixty  belong  to  the  orders  of  Knights  of  Pythias  and 
I.  0.  0.  F.,  and  the  local  lodges  of  the  county  of 
Carbon  appointed  a  committee  to  look  after  the  re- 
mains of  their  members.  As  soon  as  identified,  they 
were  embalmed,  put  into  coffins  and  brought  to  the 
lodge  room,  awaiting  burial.  Some  were  sent  east, 
others  to  their  homes  in  various  parts  of  Utah,  but 
the  majority  were  buried  by  Grand  Lodge  officers  of 
both  orders  in  a  square  plot  of  ground,  granted  to 
them  by  the  authorities,  in  the  form  of  a  Greek 
'Cross,  the  corners  being  left  for  flowers  and  shrub- 
bery, and  the  center  square  for  a  monument.  Su- 
preme Chancellor  Sample  called  for  relief  from  the 
Grand  Lodges,  and  besides  what  was  collected 
among  the  Utah  lodges,  the  sum  of  $10,420.62  was 
sent  to  the  relief  committee  of  the  Grand  Lodge  of 
Utah.  Besides  this  sum,  the  Pleasant  Valley  Coal 
•Company  gave  each  widow  the  sum  of  $200.00.  and 
more  according  to  the  number  of  children  in  family. 

172.  Mention  has  already  been  made  of  Ihe 
Charlestown  yellow  fever  epidemic  and  of  the  Sco- 
field disaster,  and  the  efforts  of  the  Order  to  relieve 
distress.    Besides  these  two  incidences  of  the  practice 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  151 

of  Friendship,  Charity  and  Benevolence,  there  oc- 
curred in  1889  a  terrible  flood  at  Johnstown,  Penn- 
sylvania, through  the  breaking  of  the  dam  of  the 
city's  reservoir.  The  city  was  simply  washed  away 
by  the  water  that  thus  broke  loose,  causing  great 
loss  and  distress,  and  the  cry  for  relief  that  reached 
the  Supreme  Lodge  was  quickly  and  nobly  re- 
sponded to. 

In  1900  Scofield  and  Galveston  were  devastated, 
the  former  by  an  explosion,  recorded  above,  and  the 
latter  destroyed  by  a  great  tidal  wave,  and  the  next 
year  Jacksonville,  Fla.,  was  almost  totally  destroyed 
l)y  fire,  rendering  10,000  people  homeless  and  de- 
stroying $15,000,000  worth  of  property.  Relief  com- 
mittees were  formed,  and  again  the  charity  of  the 
Order  was  put  to  the  test,  and  large  sums  were  sent. 
The  Supreme  Chancellor  in  his  report  at  San  Fran- 
cisco in  1902  says:  "By  fire  and  flood  were  exem- 
plified the  beautiful  teachings  of  Pythian  Knight- 
hood. The  calamities  which  visited  Galveston  and 
Jacksonville,  bringing  death  and  its  attendant  hor- 
rors to  nearly  every  Pythian  home  in  both  cities, 
roused  the  brotherhood  to  quick  and  noble  action. 
Forty-five  thousand  dollars  in  cash  was  raised  for 
Galveston,  and  about  fifteen  thousand  dollars  for 
Jacksonville  in  the  subordinate  bodies  of  the  Su- 
preme domain.  They  were  gracious  gifts  and  may 
yet  be  made  to  live  in  song  and  story." 

173.  The  decade  ending  in  1899  shows  an  in- 
creased stride  in  the  progress  of  the  Order,  and 
proves  the  increasing  popularity  in  Avhich  it  is  held 


152  HISTORY  OF  KxNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

.at  the  beginning  of  this  year  1900.  There  were  54 
Grand  Lodges,  6860  Subordinate  Lodges,  and  a 
membership  of  576,944.  The  rapid  increase  did  not 
cease,  for  in  1905  we  find  the  membership  increased 
to  over  650,000.  All  Subordinate  Lodges  were  now 
under  their  own  Grand  Lodge  except  the  following, 
which  are  governed  direct  from  the  supreme  auth- 
ority :  Alaska,  2  lodges  with  93  members ;  Cuba, 
1  lodge  with  99  members ;  Hawaiian  Islands,  6  lodges 
with  444  members ;  Montreal,  8  lodges  with 
238  members;  Philippine  Islands,  1  lodge,  with  48 
members. 

174.  With  regard  to  the  rapid  strides  with  which 
the  Order  has  prospered.  Supreme  Chancellor  Chas. 
A.  Barnes  says  in  his  report:  "I  regard  the  Order 
of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  as  a  Fraternal  society, 
pure  and  simple  and  believe  it  should  always  be 
claimed,  presented  and  held  up  as  such.  There 
are  but  few  real  fraternal  organizations,  and  while 
each  of  them  is  teaching  the  divine  idea  of  fraternity, 
and  accomplishing  much  good  along  this  line,  still 
none  of  them  can  excel  the  Pythian  Fraternity  in 
the  forcible  and  lasting  way  in  which  it  imparts  this 
God-given  idea,  nor  any  of  them  show  the  same 
beneficient  impress  of  these  lessons,  both  upon  their 
membership  and  the  outside  world.  The  growth 
■of  this  Order  has  been  phenomenal,  due  first  to  the 
character  of  the  organization  itself;  second,  to  the 
impressive,  dignified,  but  yet  forcil)le  way  in  which 
the  fraternal  lessons  are  fastened  upon  the  minds, 
hearts  and  characters  of  the  initiates;  and  third,  by 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  I53, 

the  unselfish  devotion  uf  those  who,  through  the 
fraternity,  have  had  their  ideas  of  life  and  their 
conception  of  their  duty  to  their  fellowmen  raised 
to  higher  and  nobler  standards.  These  true  Pyth- 
ians  try  to  live,  as  nearly  as  possible,  that  life  which 
receives  such  a  valuable  inspiration  from  the  tenets 
of  Knighthood ;  who  do  for  this  Order  and  its  mem- 
bers for  the  love  of  doing ;  who  love  the  influences 
and  surroundings  of  the  lodge  rooms  and  regard  it 
as  a  forum  wherein  unselfishness  and  brotherly  love 
are  inculcated,  and  where  sincere  and  lasting  friend- 
ships are  formed,  and  that  all  who  come  within 
the  influence,  are  not  only  made  better  and  happier, 
but  are  also  raised  to  a  higher  plane  of  life  edu- 
cationally, morally  and  socially." 

175.  Ill  this  way  the  "Pythian  Altars  are  burn- 
ing brightly,  and  that  the  fraternal  incense  thereon, 
is  scattered  so  profusely  as  to  attract  the  attention 
of  all  men."  So,  we  find  the  Pythian  Banner  sol- 
idly planted  in  Cuba  on  March  12,  1900 ;  in  Alaska, 
Avith  two  lodges  with  others  in  the  process  of  forma- 
tion ;  in  New  Zealand  with  one  lodge  at  Dunedin  and 
a  membership  of  forty;  in  the  Canal  Zone,  on  the 
Lsthmus  of  Panama.  Here  the  Order  has  grown  rapid- 
ly, and  there  are  six  active  lodges  in  the  territory, 
viz : 

Panama  Lodge  No.  1,  Christobal.  C.  Z.,  with  92 
members. 

Empire  Lodge  No.  2.  Empire.  0.  Z.,  with  140 
members. 

Culebra  Lodge  No.  3,  Culebra,  C.  Z.,  with  102 
members. 


154  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Balboa  Lodge  No.  i,  Las  Cascadas,  C.  Z.,  with  -12 
members. 

Lock  City  Lodge  No.  5,  Gatuu,  C.  Z.,  with  30 
members. 

Paradise  Lodge  No.  6,  Paraiso,  C.  Z.,  with  33 
members. 

Nor  is  this  all  that  the  Canal  Zone  has  done  for 
the  Pythian  cause,  as  there  is  a  fine  Company  of  the 
Uniform  Rank,  and  a  Temple  of  the  Pythian  Sisters. 
In  the  Philippines  there  is  but  one  lodge ;  while  the 
Hawaiian  possesses  six  splendid  active  lodges.  In 
China,  there  are  two  lodges  in  the  city  of  Shanghai 
and  a  third  in  the  process  of  formation.  No  re- 
ports have  yet  been  received  as  to  membership ;  the 
petitions  were  signed  with  twenty-two  and  thirty- 
three  names  respectively.  China  Lodge  No.  1, 
Shanghai  was  instituted  on  April  17,  1908,  and 
Yangtze  Lodge  No.  2  on  May  23,  1908. 

176.  Although  during  the  last  few  years  (previous 
to  1908)  there  has  been  some  influences  at  work,  tend- 
ing to  the  depression  of  the  Order,  yet,  the  numer- 
ical growth  is  all  that  could  have  been  expected.  The 
membership  on  Dec.  31,  1905  was  650,239;  wdiile 
that  of  the  same  date  in  1906  was  671,162,  a  net 
gain  of  20,923;  the  next  year  the  membership 
amounted  to  698,538;  this  was  a  gain  over  the  pre- 
vious year  of  27,376.  This  gives  us  nearly  6,500  over 
the  last  year 's  gain :  but  from  reports  of  several 
Grand  Lodges  we  are  informed  that  the  increase 
will  be  such  as  to  bring  the  membership  up  to  over 
712,000. 


"FRIENDSHIP,   CHARITY   AND   BENEVOLENCE." 


By  the  late  MAJOR  GENERAL  /AMES  R.  CARNAHAN 
Commanding  Uniform  Rank,  Knights  of  Pythias 

The  first  lesson  taught  is  that  of  "Friendship," 
that  divine  principle  taught  by  Diety  to  man,  which 
may  be  fitly  represented  by  the  blue  field  of  our 
banner  emblematic  of  the  azure  arch  of  heav- 
en, and  its  purity,  from  whence  we  have  received 
the  highest  lessons  of  Friendship,  that  bind  us  to- 
gether in  the  golden  bands  of  brotherly  love. 

By  the  cultivation  of  this  principle,  the  very 
first  that  is  taught  upon  entering  the  Pythian  Cas- 
tle, and  is  carried  on  through  all  the  ranks,  we  are 
led  into  the  higher  life,  developing  the  fuller  facul- 
ties of  the  soul,  purifying  our  natures,  bringing 
them  into  greater  harmony  with  all  that  is  good, 
for  true  friendship  is  goodness  and  in  all  the  varied 
relations  of  our  existence,  both  to  God,  Our  Father, 
and  man,  our  brother,  are  we  made  better  men.  bet- 
ter citizens  and  better  Knights. 

The  friendship  taught  by  our  Order  is  not  the 
friendship  found  only  in  the  noonday  of  prosperity, 
when  your  brother  is  in  the  meridian  light  and  blaze 
of  success;  when  wealth  is  flowing  into  his  coffers, 
and  honors  are  crowding  thick  and  fast  upon  him, 
or  when  all  the  world  is  paying  co\u't  to  his  intel- 
lect and  genius.  It  is  not  that  friendship,  mis- 
named, that  seeks  companionship  for  the  good  that 
•  may  come  to  the  seeker  in  honors,  position  and  wealth. 

It  is  that  true  type  of  friendship  that  can  take  a 
brother  man  by  the  hand  as  he  starts  forth  in  the 
early     dawn   of     life's   struggles;     that  helps   him 


156  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

through  the  valley  of  darkness  and  over  the  rough 
and  stormy  places  of  the  rugged  road;  that  shields 
from  the  scorching  rays  of  the  midday  sun.  It 
must  be  a  steadfast  friendship  through  the  storms 
of  adversit}',  and  across  and  beyond  the  burning 
sands  of  disappointments  and  failures  that  come  on 
the  way;  that  will  stand  steadfastly  by  the  hard- 
pressed  and  weary  one,  to  cheer,  encourage,  assist 
^nd  carry,  if  need  be,  until  all  these  trials  are  over 
and  passed  and  the  high  and  fertile  tablelands  are 
reached,  and  though  footsore,  weary  and  aching, 
mayhaps,  from  the  struggle  so  bravely  endured,  the 
brother  can  stand  in  the  full  noondays  of  victories 
gained  and  hopes  fully  realized. 

It  is  that  friendship  that  will  take  a  brother  man 
by  the  hand  when  light  begins  to  wane,  and  the 
fickle  goddess  of  fortune  has  ceased  to  smile,  and 
then  in  the  hour  of  sorest  need  give  substantial  aid 
and  encouragement. 

It  is  that  friendship  that  when  dark  forebodings 
come  creeping  into  the  soul,  driving  the  light  from 
the  eye,  and  the  smile  from  the  face ;  when  the 
head  is  bowed  down,  and  the  spirit  is  broken  with 
the  heavy  weight  of  adversity  and  man  and  angels, 
yea,  and  God  himself  seems  to  have  turned  away 
and  hid  his  face  from  the  poor  mortal,  that  can 
even  then  throw  about  the  broken  body  and  fainting 
«oul  the  arms  of  love  and  sympathy,  and  lift  him  up 
and  speak  words  of  comfort  and  cheer  that  shall 
cause  him  to  look  up  and  take  heart  again,  and 
•once  more  stand  upright  as  a  man  among  men. 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  157 

The  friendship  of  the  Order  does  not  end  in 
words,  as  is  shown  by  its  act  of  practical  Benevol- 
ence ;  for  large  sums  of  money  are  yearh^  expended 
for  the  burial  of  the  dead,  the  support  of  its  widow^s, 
the  education  of  its  orphans  and  its  relief  of  its  sick. 

The  Benevolence  taught  by  our  Order  is  that 
higher  aspiration  of  the  soul  that  draws  us  nearer 
to  God  in  the  great  bonds  of  sympathy  and  well- 
wishing  that  unite  the  Great  Creator  to  all  humanity. 
It  is  the  well-spring  of  love  flowing  from  a  warm 
and  tender  heart,  watering  the  seeds  of  friendship 
and  charity,  causing  them  to  grow  into  realities; 
that  with  open  hand  give  bread  and  strength  to 
the  hungry  and  perishing;  pours  in  the  waters  of 
comfort  and  consolation  to  the  hearts  of  those  who 
thirst  for  sympathy;  that  silences  high-sounding- 
words  and  prayers  by  (juiet  acts,  clothing  the  naked 
and  giving  shelter  to  the  abandoned. 

The  three  fundamental  principles  of  our  Order 
are  treated  as  one  cardinal  virtue,  because  the  true 
interpretation  of  the  three  in  their  practical  bearings 
are  so  closely  allied,  and  in  reality,  blend  one  into 
the  other.  A  friendship  that  does  not  carry  with  it 
charity — which  in  its  higher  and  best  meaning  is 
defined  as  love — has  no  element  of  friendship  in  it, 
and  a  friendship — love — that  does  not  produce  a 
genuine  benevolence  as  the  fruit  of  the  union,  is 
a  misnomer  and  a  parody  on  the  true  import  of 
those  divine  attributes.  So.  Pythian  friendship  is 
love  for  a  fellow  man.  coupled  with  genuine  benevol- 
ence, well  wishing,  that  reaches  out  to  do  that  broth- 


158  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

er  the  greatest  and  highest  possible  good,  be  it  in 
cheering  words,  in  smiles  of  encouragement,  in  well 
doing  and  noble  striving,  in  relieving  him  in  want, 
distress  or  sickness,  in  burying  the  dead,  in  caring 
for  the  widow,  or  educating  the  orphan.  There 
is  one  characteristic  of  Pythian  charity  which  we 
wish  especially  to  emphasize,  for  the  reason  that 
it  has  not  been  brought  out  heretofore  with  the 
force  that  it  should  have  had,  we  refer  to  that 
charity  or  kindness  that  should  be  shown  to  the 
weakness  of  human  nature.  Mankind  has  been  in 
all  ages  too  prone  to  criticise  their  fellows  for  any 
lack  of  morality  or  virtue,  and,  instead  of  coming 
to  the  rescue  of  one  who  was  weak,  have  condemned 
in  harsh  and  unmeasured  terms,  thus  destroying  all 
impulse  that  would  lead  to  a  higher  and  better  life. 
A  profession  of  charity  that  only  shows  on  the  sur- 
face, while  at  heart  it  is  more  ready  to  hear  ill 
spoken  of  one  than  good,  is  a  lie  and  a  cheat.  The 
charity  intended  to  be  taught  by  the  Knights  of 
Pythias  is  such  an  earnest  and  abiding  regard  for  the 
welfare  of  a  brother  that  Avill  silence  evil  reports 
of  him  instead  of  enlarging  or  repeating  them  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  to  be  magnified  as  the  slander  or 
evil  reports  circulate.  Homes  have  been  ruined, 
hopes  blasted  and  hearts  broken,  because  some  noble, 
charitable  soul  has  not  been  found  to  step  in  and 
stem  the  tide  of  evil  and  false  rumor  that  has  so 
often  been  started  in  motion  by  some  evil  disposed 
and  venomous  heart  and  tongue.  Man  is  too  apt  to 
misjudge     the  words  and     acts  of     their     fellows. 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS  159 

Brothers  of  this  Knightly  Order  should  remember 
the  words  of  our  Declaration  of  Principles:  "To 
exercise  charity  towards  offenders ;  to  construe 
words  and  deeds  in  their  least  unfavorable  light. 
granting  honesty  of  purpose  and  good  intention  to 
others." 

This  is  the  particular  phase  of  charity  that  we 
wnsh  to  bring  out  fully,  and  with  all  the  strength 
and  force  that  it  is  possible  to  express.  Would 
you  be  your  own  brother's  murderer?  Would  you 
take  your  brother's  life?  "No  !  No  !"  Every  one  ex- 
claims. Yet  the  Knight  of  Pythias  who  forgets  the 
passage  just  above  quoted,  and  adopts  any  other 
course  in  the  treatment  of  a  Brother  Knight,  is  worse 
than  a  murderer.  Rob  a  man  of  his  good  name, 
blacken  his  character,  prefer  a  false  accusation 
against  him  which  brings  about  his  ruin  socially,  or 
his  reputation  as  an  honest  man,  and  you  have  done 
worse  a  thousand  fold  than  if  you  had  sent  a  bullet 
through  his  heart.  The  Knight  of  Pythias  Avho 
would  do  this  is  not  only  more  guilty  than  a  mur- 
derer, but  he  is  also  a  perjurer,  and  a  blasphemer, 
for  he  wilfulh^  violates  a  solemn  obligation  in  the 
taking  of  which  he  called  upon  Almighty  God  to 
witness  the  sincerity  of  his  vow.  The  charity  in- 
tended to  be  taught  by  our  Order  is  that  loving, 
kindly  disposition  of  the  heart  which  tends  to  make 
us,  one  and  all,  think  favorably  of  our  fellow  men, 
and  especially  of  our  Fellow  Knights,  coupled  with 
the  earnest  desire  to  do  them  good.  If  we  would 
truly  keep  our  vows  in  letter  and  in  spiri*^,,  we  must 


]QQ  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

have  the  broad  liberality  in  judging  of  our  brethren 
and  their  actions.  Instead  of  being  fault-finders, 
and  suspicious,  we  must  have  a  generous  manhood 
and  Knighthood  that  will  put  the  very  best  construc- 
tion on  the  words  and  actions  of  our  fellows. 

Our  Charity  sees  faith  in  a  brother,  confidence 
in  him  as  a  man,  and  implicit  trust  and  hope  in  and 
for  him.  This  is  the  true  charity  we  would  teach ; 
"and  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor, 
and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing.  Char- 
ity suffereth  long,  and  is  kind ;  charity  envieth  not ; 
seeketh  not  her  own  ;  is  not  easily  provoked ;  think- 
eth  no  evil;  and  now  abideth  faith,  hope,  charity, 
these  three,  but  the  greatest  of  these  is  charity." — 
' '  Pythian  Knighthood. ' ' 


ARTHUR  J.  STOBBART 
Major  General,  Uniform  Rank  Knig-hts  of  Pythias 


CHAPTER  II. 


HISTORY   OF   THE   UNIFORM   RANK 


The  Military  Orgayiization  is  a  Scie7ice  atid  is  admirably 
adapted  to  every  branch  of  business. 

— Gen.   ]l\   T.  Sherman,  U.  S.  A. 

COMMENTING  upon  the  Uniform  Rank,  the  late 
^r;i,)()i'-GeneralJames  R.  Carnahan,  in  his  "Pyth- 
ian Knighthood,"  says,  "The  establishment  of  the 
Uniform  Rank  marks  the  beginning  of  the  era  of 
permanent  prosperity  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias.  In 
the  Uniform  Rank,  we  shoAv  the  world  a  complete 
military  organization.  systematically  officered, 
thoroughly  drilled,  that  might  in  ease  of  need  be 
utilized  as  a  means  of  untold  good  in  the  defense  of 
the  national  government,  and  with  credit  to  the 
Order.  It  stands  not  only  as  the  representative  of 
a  fraternal  and  benevolent  organization,  but  it  also 
proclaims  citizenship  and  loyalty  to  the  constituted 
authority. ' ' 

178.  The  author  of  this  quotation  has  not  only 
been  connected  with  this  rank  from  its  start,  but  has 
been  its  chief  advocate  and  its  leader.  He  it  was 
who  i>rincipally  kept  up  the  agitation  and  interest 
in  the  Supreme  Lodge  conventions,  until,  by  his  per- 


164  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

sistency  aud  constancy,  the  Supreme  Lodge  was 
made  to  see  the  necessity  of  the  rank,  and  finally 
gave  its  consent  for  its  formation.  Carnahan  was 
appointed  its  general  soon  after,  and  he  has  ever 
since,  until  his  death,  spent  his  time  and  talents, 
upon  it,  fostering  and  protecting  it,  and  brought  it 
up  to  its  present  state  of  perfection  and  organization 
and  may  thus  be  said  to  be  its  founder. 

179.  So  quietly,  but  so  surely,  has  the  Uniform 
Rank  been  building  itself  up  in  numbers  and 
perfection  of  discipline;  little  Avas  known  of  it; 
and  it  came  as  a  surprise  to  the  citizens  of  this  coun- 
try, that  when  the  Spanish  war  broke  out.  General 
Carnahan  was  not  only  able,  but  offered  to  the  gov- 
ernment an  army  of  25,000  uniformed  and  well- 
drilled  and  disciplined  men  for  active  service  in  the 
field.  Today  the  Knights  of  Pythias  can  proudly 
boast  of  an  army-corps  of  some  60,000  men,  fully 
uniformed,  officered  and  drilled  in  every  respect  ac- 
cording to  the  regulations  of  the  U.  S.  Army;  and 
General  Carnahan  says.  "The  Uniform  Rank, 
Knights  of  Pythias  is  now  recognized  as  one  of  the 
reserve  forces  of  the  nation." 

180.  The  Rank,  however,  did  not  come  into  ex- 
istence suddenly  at  the  time  of  the  promulgation, 
but  was  evolved  out  of  the  drill  corps  that  previously 
existed,  and  this  was  probably  the  reason  of  so  many 
companies,  or  divisions  as  they  were  then  called, 
springing  up  so  quickly  one  after  the  other,  within 
a  few  days  after  the  orders  for  their  formation  had 
been     given.       It  is  curious    to     note  the     gradual 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  165 

change  from  its  origin  to  the  eompany ;  and  in  read- 
ing the  regulations  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  with 
regard  to  this  matter,  one  cannot  but  be  struck  with, 
how  a  simple  want  of  a  distinctive  dress,  when  on 
parade,  or  on  special  occasions,  gradually  forced 
rlie  idea  of  a  military  company. 

181,  At  the  convention  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
hold  on  April  18th,  1871.  at  Philadelphia,  and  when. 
(a  rather  curious  coincidence.)  the  0.  B.  N.  contro- 
versy had  only  then  been  finally  settled,  it  was  ve- 
s(»Jved  that  all  Knights  should  be  uniformed  on  such 
occasions,  as  of  receiving  the  visits  of  other  lodges, 
paying  such  visits,  receiving  of  Grand  or  Supreme  of- 
ficers, and  on  all  street  parades,  except  funerals. 
The  Order  was  promulgated  by  Supreme  Chancel- 
]oi-  Kead  on  October  1st.  1871,  with  explanatory  il- 
lustrations, legislation,  and  details.  This  uniform. 
A\  ith  some  alterations,  continued  in  use  and  in  legal 
use.  long  after  the  establishment  of  the  Uniform 
RaPK.  by  a  good  many  of  the  lodges;  and  it  was 
not  until  1892  that  legislature  finally  stopped  its 
legality.  This  'iniform  consisted  of  cap,  baldric, 
sword  and  belt,  and  cuffs.  The  next  year,  1872, 
Brolher  Pettibone  designed  a  helmet,  offered  il  to 
tile  Supreme  Lodge  in  place  of  the  cap.  This  was 
adopted  and  in  1876  some  more  changes  were  made. 
These  changes  seem  to  have  complicated  matters 
so.  that  no  one  knew  really  what  was  required.  No 
orders  had  been  given  as  to  the  pattern  of  the  gar- 
ments, nor  as  to  their  color;  each  lodge  chose  its 
own ;   and   the   result  was   that   when  the   different 


166  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

lodges  assembled  for  parade  there  was  such  a  variety 
of  shades  and  styles  of  dress  and  trimming,  that  no 
two  companies  were  alike.  This  confusion  does 
not  seen  to  have  been  set  straight  even  when  the 
"Drill  Corps"  were  organized.  The  Supreme  Lodge 
said  nothing  about  material  or  of  any  particular 
shade  to  be  worn,  but  only  that  the  uniforms  were 
to  be  blue  ])ordered  with  yellow.  Many  of  these 
corps,  however,  were  neatly  uniformed  and  made  a 
good  appearance ;  but  there  was  so  much  dissimilar- 
ity among  the  others  that  they  only  added  grotesque- 
ness  to  the  assembly,  and,  as  General  Carnahan  says : 
"the  ununiform  uniformed  Drill  Corps  became  a 
laughing  stock  to  kindred  organizations." 

182.  Still  these  drill  corps  were  very  popular  and 
great  activity  was  manifested  in  their  formation, 
probably  foreseeing  their  transformation  into  regu- 
lar military  companies.  Agitation  for  their  trans- 
formation was  soon  to  be  brought  before  the  Su- 
preme Lodge.  The  tirst  attempt  was  made  in  1876, 
when  there  was  presented  a  paper  containing  "Rule 
and  Regulations  for  the  Formation  of  Uniformed 
Divisions  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias,"  with  a  resolu- 
tion of  adoption.  This  resolution  was  referred  to 
a  committee  who  reported  that  the  constitution  of 
the  Order  did  not  provide  for  a  ITniform  Division, 
and  was  thrown  out.  This  repulse  however,  did  not 
discourage  the  promoters  of  the  scheme  and  we  see 
it  again  brought  up  in  1877,  when  the  convention 
was  held  in  Cleveland,  Ohio.  The  Grand  Lodge  of 
that   domain,   through   its   representative   petitioned 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  167 

that  "a  higher  rank  or  ranks  be  established,  where- 
in no  members  should  be  admitted  without  having 
procured  the  uniform  of  the  Order."  The  committee 
to  whom  it  was  referred  failed  to  report  at  this 
convention  and  it  was  brought  up  again  at  the  next 
convention  in  1878.  The  committee  to  which  it  was 
then  referred  reported  favorably  with  a  ritual  and 
regulations,  and  with  a  request  that  they  be  per- 
fected b3^  the  Supreme  Chancellor.  Supreme  Vice- 
Chancellor,  and  the  Supreme  Keeper  of  Records  and 
Seal.  After  great  opposition  the  report  was  laid 
on  the  table.  However,  later  on,  towards  the  end 
of  the  session  the  report  of  the  committee  was  taken 
from  the  table  and  reconsidered.  A  considerable 
change  of  feeling  seems  to  have  conu^  over  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  during  the  day  with  regard  to  this 
matter,  and  there  must  have  been  considerable  elec- 
tioneering, for  the  committees  report  was  adopted, 
and  the  following  resolution  passed: 

"Resolved,  that  the  Supreme  Chancellor  appoint 
a  committee  of  five  to  prepare  a  ritual,  constitution, 
etc.,  for  the  proper  organization  of  such  higher  body, 
under  the  control  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  into  which 
the  rank  proposed  by  Representative  Forstone  of 
Ohio  be  incorporated." 

This  Special  Committee,  which  was  immediately 
appointed,  consisted  of  Brother  J.  H.  Rathbone,  Wil- 
liam Ward,  E.  F.  Dunn,  P.  H.  Mulcahy  and  W.  B. 
Kennedy.  They  met  and  began  work  on  September 
13th  following  the  close  of  the  convention;  this 
session  occupied  several  days,  but  not  being  able  to 


168  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

finish  their  work,  a  second  session  took  place,  and 
shortly'  after  the  committee  made  their  report  to 
the  Supreme  Chancellor  Woodruff;  this  was  accom- 
panied with  the  ritual  and  laws  and  regulations  for 
the  Uniform  Rank.  On  November  1st  same  year  the 
Supreme  Chancellor  issued  his  order  of  promulga- 
tion, together  with  the  code  of  laws ;  according  to 
the  former  the  Rank  w^as  adopted  on  August  30th. 
and  that  day  was  ordered,  in  each  year  thereafter,  to 
be  kept  as  its  anniversary. 

184.  Within  eight  days  of  the  promulgations 
Ohio  formed  the  first  division,  that  of  Columbus,  No. 
1.  Others  followed  in  (juick  succession  and  soon 
divisions  were  formed  in  Indiana,  Maryland,  Vir- 
ginia, Missouri,  Michigan,  Pennsylvania,  New  York. 
Minnesota  and  Wyoming.  In  all  these  Domain 
there  were  one  or  more  divisions  organized  before 
February  of  1879.  The  next  year  1880,  fifty-four 
divisions  were  reported. 

185.  The  rank  continued  to  grow  in  popularity, 
and  the  divisions  became  so  numerous  that  a  more 
perfect  organization  became  necessary.  Taking  the 
Knights  of  Pythias  as  a  model,  Grand  Divisions  were 
inaugurated  by  the  Supreme  Lodge  in  1882.  This 
new  law  provided  that  when  five  divisions  had  been 
formed  in  any  state,  a  Grand  Division  could  be  in- 
stituted; and  when  further  additional  divisions  had 
been  formed,  the  Grand  Divisions  might  be  divided 
into  Regimental  Divisions,  the  whole  being  under 
the  command  of  the  Grand  Commander.  At  this 
conv(M)tion    of   the    Supreme    Lodge    (1882),    which 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  169 

was  held  at  Detroit,  the  first  real  parade  of  the  Rank 
took  place.  True,  an  attempt  was  made  at  St. 
Louis  in  1880;  but  the  display  at  that  time  was  not 
at  all  creditable.  The  procession  was  then  composed 
of  members  of  the  Order  in  the  old  Knight's  uniform 
"with  or  without  the  baldric, — some  with  light  trous- 
ers, some  with  helmets,  and  some  with  caps, — and 
then,  mixed  in  with  these  were  members  in  citizens' 
clothes,  with  and  without  'dusters.'  It  was  about  as 
heterogeneous  a  gathering  as  one  could  well  think  of. ' ' 
But  in  the  Detroit  parade,  none  but  members  of  the 
Uniform  Rank  wearing  the  regulation  uniform,  took 
part ;  and  although  smaller  in  numbers  than  those 
that  succeeded  it,  it  is  said  to  have  been  the  neatest 
and  best  conducted. 

186.  The  organization  of  the  Rank  under  Grand 
Divisions  did  not  last  long,  for  during  the  period 
between  the  conventions  of  Detroit  and  New  Orleans 
in  188-1,  it  had  been  tried  and  found  cumbersome  and 
impracticable,  and  at  the  latter  convention,  they 
were  abolished  and  the  Rank  put  under  the  command 
of  a  Major-General,  with  Brigadier-Generals  in  their 
respective  states;  thus  its  organization  assumed  a 
purely  military  aspect.  This  change  in  the  laws  of 
the  Ranks  necessitated  the  appointment  of  a  Major- 
General  and  to  this  position  Past  Supreme  Represent- 
ative James  R.  Carnahan  was  appointed  by  the  Su- 
preme Chancellor.  At  the  next  convention  this  of- 
fice was  made  elective,  and  the  incumbent  an  of- 
ficer of  the  Supreme  Lodge. 

187.  At  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  the  convention 


170  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

in  Toronto,  Canada.  1886,  the  Rank  had  grown  to 
such  proportion  that  the  parade  of  its  members,  who 
made  their  first  appearance  since  its  perfected  or- 
ganization, was  a  magnificent  one.  winning  great 
applause.  Kennedy  says,  "The  parade  was  made 
through  the  beautiful  avenues  and  parks  and  every- 
Avhere  the  discipline  and  efficiency  of  the  Military 
Branch  of  the  Order  was  accorded  splendid  recogni- 
tion jiiid  tumultuous  aj^plause.  It  certainly  cap- 
tured and  captivated  the  [)eople  of  'Little  York.'  " 

188.  The  year  1890  may  be  termed  the  year  of 
absolute  prosperity  for  the  Rank,  for  at  Milwaukee, 
Wisconsin  the  first  encampment  took  place.  Great 
preparation  had  been  made  on  grounds  offered  by 
one  of  the  property  owners  of  ^lilwaukee,  and  the 
grounds  were  drained,  lighted  and  the  city  water 
piped  over  it.  The  camp  was  close  to  the  city,  bord- 
ering Grand  avenue,  and  near  center  of  the  city, 
with  Regimental.  Brigade  and  General  Headquarters, 
all  laid  out  with  perfect  military  precision.  This 
encampment  was  a  splendid  success,  not  only  in  itself 
and  the  benefits  and  experiences  obtained  by  its 
members,  but  also  in  bringing  the  Rank  before  the 
public,  and  more  particuliarly  before  the  Supreme 
Lodge  itself,  to  avIkuu  it  was  a  revelation.  The 
parade  started  from  the  camp  on  the  afternoon  of 
the  first  day  of  the  convention,  and  marched  down 
Grand  avenue  through  the  center  of  the  city  and  ev- 
erywhere meeting  with  the  applause  of  the  citizens. 
From  this  time  on.  the  Rank  became  more  and 
more   popular,  aiul  at   every  succeeding  convention 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RAXK  171 

o.t    the    Supreme    Lodge    an    encampmeut    was    also 
held. 

189.  The  Raiilv  liad  assumed  such  proportions, 
that  in  1894  the  Supreme  Lodge  created  a  Supreme 
Council  to  relieve  it  of  its  direction  and  management. 
This  Council  is  composed  of  the  Brigadier-Generals 
of  the  states  where  Brigades  exist,  with  the  Major- 
General  as  the  Presiding  Officer;  it  is  required  to 
take  full  charge  of  the  Rank,  and  provide  the  ex- 
pense of  its  management. 

190.  The  Hank  was  adopted  by  the  Supreme 
Lodge  on  August  30th,  1878 ;  and  on  the  committee 
that  finally  reported  favorably,  with  its  ritual,  con- 
stitution and  rules,  was  brother  Rathbone ;  and  al- 
though not  so  stated,  we  may  fairly  assume  that  the 
tirst  ritual  of  the  Uniform  Rank  was,  like  the  others 
of  the  Order,  the  work  also  of  our  Founder.  This 
ritual  was  entirely  superceded  by  the  one  now  in 
use  in  1910.  As  early  as  1892  agitation  for  a  new 
ritual  began  and  the  following  resolution  was 
adopted : 

"Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  members  of 
the  Supreme  Lodge  be  appointed  to  revise  the  ritual 
of  the  Uniform  Rank,  the  said  committee  be  author- 
ized, if  in  their  judgment  they  deem  it  best,  to  pre- 
pare and  present  an  entirely  new  ritual,  the  said 
committee  to  meet  from  time  to  time  for  delibera- 
tion, and  to  report  at  the  next  session  of  the  Su- 
preme Lodge. ' ' 

At  the  next  session,  the  new  ritual  was  reported 
and  exemplified,  and  then  referred  to  the  Supreme 


172  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Council  of  the  Rank.  In  1896  the  same  ritual  was 
again  presented,  exemplitied,  amended  and  on  mo- 
tion adopted.  Sometime  after,  however,  some  one 
found  out  that  the  vote  taken  was  not  equal  to  four- 
fifths  of  all  members  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  it  was 
declared  that  it  liad  not  been  adopted  and  could  not 
be  used.  This  ritual  was  again  presented  in  18!)S, 
and  after  it  had  been  exemplified,  it  was  finally 
adopted,  and  promulgated  for  use.  At  the  next  ses- 
sion, that  of  1900.  the  burial  service  was  adopted. 

191.  During  the  first  four  months  of  1903  the 
Uniform  Rank  gained  twenty-three  new  companies, 
making  a  total  of  974  companies  organized  in  26 
brigades  with  a  membership  of  40,43-4.  Uniform  Rank 
committees  have  been  established  in  Minnesota,  In- 
diana, California.  Colorado,  ^lontana.  New  Mexico. 
Missouri,  Virginia.  KansMs,  Oregon,  Louisiana,  Il- 
linois, New  York.  Kentucky  and  the  District  of 
Columbia  and  are  doing  much  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Rank.  In  Vermont,  the  Colonel  of  the  Rank  has  a 
voting  seat  in  the  Grand  Lodge. 

The  next  year,  1904.  General  Carnahan  reports 
981  companies  organized  into  105  regiments;  97  of 
these  regiments  are  assigned  to  26  brigades,  8  regi- 
ments or  battalions  assigned  to  brigades,  and  36 
companies  unassigned  to  eitlier  regiments  or  l)at- 
ta  lions. 

192.  The  efiPect  that  the  institution  of  the  Uni- 
form Rank  had  upon  the  meml)ership  of  the  Order 
w^as  phenomenal.  The  membership  in  1874  was  101,- 
453.    This  graduallv  declined  until  1878  when  it  Avas 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  173 

84,505 ;  this  was  the  year  of  the  institution  of  the 
Rank,  and  we  find  immediately  that  the  member- 
ship began  to  increase  and  has  increased  year  after 
year  until  at  the  present  time  (1910)  it  is  nearing 
the  725,000  mark.  :Major-General  Arthur  J.  Stobbart 
says:  "Prior  to  the  establishment  of  the  Uniform 
Rank,  the  Order  had  no  adequate  way  of  presenting 
itself  to  the  general  public,  and  consequently  was 
scarcely  known.  The  'Army  of  the  Lily'  attracted 
favorable  attention  through  the  appearance  made 
by  its  members  as  they  traveled  to  attend  the  Grand 
Supreme  Lodge  conventions,  and  as  a  result  a  vast 
number  of  young  men  enlisted  in  the  Pythian  cause. 
The  Rank  was  designed  to  assist  the  subordinate 
lodges,  and  the  marvelous  growth  of  the  Order  at- 
tests its  sufficiency.  The  young  man  who  is  attracted 
to  the  Uniform  Rank  can  become  a  member  only- 
through  the  subordinate  lodge.  He  must  first  be- 
come a  Knight  of  Pythias,  and  can  only  remain  as 
a  member  of  the  Uniform  Rank  while  in  good  stand- 
ing in  the  Order. ' ' 

193.  "The  Rank  has  proved  most  attractive  in 
rendering  assistance  in  the  conferring  of  Ranks  and 
has  brought  support  to  the  subordinate  lodges  by 
stirring  up  the  pride  of  the  citizens  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  existence  of  well  drilled  and  disciplined  com- 
panies. The  Uniform  Rank  teaches  the  highest  type 
of  honor,  of  justice,  and  of  loyalty  to  friend  and 
country.  This  Rank  has  been  honored  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  in  the  appointment  of  many 
of  its   members  to   important  military   positions  in 


174  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

the  volunteer  army  of  the  United  States.  Four  of 
the  Brigadier  Generals  appointed  for  the  Spanish- 
American  war  were  from  the  Ranks  of  the  Pythian 
Army.  The  Rank  has  been  complimented  on  many 
occasions  by  the  officers  of  the  United  States  Armv' 
and  Xavy,  bringing  thereby  additional  strength  and 
influence  to  the  entire  Pythian  body." 

Walter  B.  Richie,  when  Supreme  Chancellor, 
wrote  of  the  Uniform  Rank :  "It  is  the  Rank  which 
has  done  more  for  the  advancement  of  our  Order 
than  all  other  influences  combined.  We  today  would 
not  have  two  hundred  thousand  members  were  it  not 
for  the  Uniform  Rank.  Every  Domain  strong  in  tlie 
Uniform  Rank  is  strong  in  its  subordinate  lodges. 
Every  Domain  weak  in  its  Uniform  Rank  is  equaUy 
weak  in  its  subordinate  lodges." 

Philip  T.  Colgrove,  as  Supreme  Chancellor,  in  his 
report  May  1st,  1897.  said:  "I  think  it  is  generally 
conceded  by  those  who  are  best  able  to  judge  that 
to  the  ^lilitary  Branch  is  largely  due  the  success 
that  has  come  to  our  Order  since  1878.  Since  its  i)i- 
ceptioii  it  has  brought  the  Order  into  prominence 
before  the  masses,  and  has  given  us  marked  recogni- 
tion from  our  government.  *  *  I  know  its  worth 
as  a  factor  in  the  order,  its  power,  influence  and  el- 
fect.  and  feel  assured  that  in  whatever  community  it 
is  fostered  and  sustained,  there  will  Pythian  Knight- 
hood flourish  and  prosper." 

191:.  At  the  beginning  of  the  year  of  1908  there 
were  in  good  standing  8.33  companies  with  a  member- 
ship of  28,572  and  by  June  1st  the  same  year  73  new 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  175 

companies  had  been  mustered  in.  while  15  more  were 
waiting  for  that  event.  Although  there  was  a  gain 
over  the  membership  of  the  previous  year,  yet  the 
gain  does  not  seem  to  have  been  what  it  should  be. 
"Several  causes  contributed  to  this  condition."  says 
Gen.  Stobbart.  "the  reduction  of  fees  to  organizers, 
the  financial  stringency  of  last  fall,  not  yet  overcome, 
and  the  reinstatement  of  many  old  companies  in  the 
place  of  the  organization  of  new  ones  being  among 
the  causes."  The  increase  of  members  of  the  sul)- 
ordinate  lodges  during  this  period  was  27,376,  this 
is  almost  the  same  figure  of  the  Ranks  entire  mem- 
bership, and  seems  to  show  that  proper  efforts  had 
not  been  put  forth  in  the  matter  of  recruiting. 

195.  Several  small  changes  in  the  ritual  were 
ordered  by  the  Suprenu^  Assembly,  which  met  in 
Jamestown,  Va.,  June  6.  1!)07,  so  as  to  comply  w^ith 
the  uniform  now  worn,  and  Carnahan  drill  regula- 
tion discontinued.  In  its  stead  the  United  States 
Army  infantry  drill  regulations,  1904  edition  was 
adopted  for  use  in  the  infantry  organizations. 

196.  For  some  time  there  has  been  great  senti- 
ment among  the  members  of  the  Rank  in  favor  of 
using  the  rifle  instead  of  the  sword,  so  that  should 
the  country  need  their  services,  they  would  thus  far 
be  trained  in  its  use.  The  matter  was  put  before  the 
committee  of  rules  and  regulations,  who  recommend- 
ed permitting  companies  drilling  with  the  rifle  if 
they  so  desired,  but  side  firms  are  to  be  used  in  all 
parades.  This  permission  luis  been  given,  and  rifles 
are  now  used  in  several  companies  throughout  the 
Domain. 


PRACTICAL    BENEFITS   OF   THE    MILITARY 
DEPARTMENT 


By  K.  A.  MILLER 

Colonel  Conitnandifig  Third  Regiment,  California  Brigade, 

U.  R.  K.  P.,  Los  Angeles,  California 


It  goes  without  saying  that  the  subordinate  lodge 
lies  at  the  foundation  of  our  Pythian  fraternity. 

Friendship,  charity  and  benevolence  typify  and 
embrace  many  of  its  cherished  tenets,  and  from  the 
beginning  until  now  the  pursuit  of  these  cardinal 
virtues  has  strewn  a  path  along  the  march  of  time 
fragrant  with  fraternal  achievements.  As  we  stoop 
and  drink  from  the  refreshing  well  at  almost  the 
50th  mile  stone  and  rejoice  at  the  triumphs  of  our 
Order,  and  congratulate  fortunate  posterity  upon 
the  transmitted  heritage  as  the  crowning  effort  of 
those  having  so  nobly  wrought,  we  cannot  refrain 
from  adding  a  word  for  those  other  Pythian  virtues 
of  honor,  justice  and  loyalty  as  symbolizing  the  ef- 
forts contributed  by  the  Uniform  Rank  or  Military 
Department.  We  claim  for  it  a  share  in  supple- 
menting the  subordinate  lodge  in  the  splendid  con- 
quests of  passing  years. 

As  was  contemplated  by  the  promoters  of  the 
Military  Department  this  degree  is  and  should  be 
a  higher  one  in  our  Order.  Those  having  seen  the 
beautiful  ritualistic  work  displayed,  must  indeed 
recognize  an  impressive  ceremony,  which  appeals 
to  those  possessing  a  sense  of  the  beautiful,  as  well 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  177 

as  teaching  an  inspiring  lesson ;  but  it  is  not  so  much 
concerning  the  beauty  of  the  initiation  or  the  char- 
acter of  the  secret  work  of  this  branch  of  our  Order, 
that  I  desire  to  say  a  word  as  it  is  concerning  the 
practical  benefits  derived  from  the  Military  Depart- 
ment, and  its  contribution  to  the  permanent  good  of 
our  Order. 

Our  Order  had  its  beginning  in  the  closing  hours 
of  the  greatest  national  tragedy  that  ever  swept 
a  country.  After  almost  a  decade  of  successful 
struggle,  it  was  apparent  that  our  Pythian  ship  was 
in  the  midst  of  a  buffeting  storm,  and  oft  times  the 
clouds  of  despairing  hope  were  shrouding  our  guid- 
ing star,  and  the  bravest  of  our  sanguine  founders 
were  chilled  with  the  winds  of  adversity.  From  1873 
to  1877  our  loss  of  membership  aiiove  accessions 
was  more  than  16,000:  but  in  this  discouraging 
moment  in  1878  was  born  the  Uniform  Rank. 

Peace  had  brought  prosperity  to  a  blighted  coun- 
try. The  robes  of  wealth  were  again  being  woven, 
and  our  country  reunited  with  happy  homes;  but 
the  dream  of  organization,  of  uniformed  men,  of 
companies  and  battalions  was  still  fresh  in  the  minds 
of  many  who  were  touched  with  the  beautiful  and 
alluring  principles  of  our  magnificent  Order.  j\Ien 
saw  in  it  possibilities  for  the  future,  and  a  happy 
way  of  reuniting  upon  a  common  ground  friendship 
strained  and  broken  by  years  of  bitter  strife.  They 
saw  that  with  the  combined  eiforts  of  men  who  had 
•displayed  such  valor  in  times  of  war  could  be  ac- 


178  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

eomplished  great  good  if  combined  in  one  common 
aim  in  the  work  of  peace. 

Consequently,  with  the  birth  of  the  Uniform  Rank 
new  life  was  infused,  and  the  rifts  in  the  clouds  were 
widened  in  our  fraternal  sky  and  our  Pythian  ship 
quickly  advanced  into  more  placid  waters,  and  in  the 
next  decade  swept  through  an  era  of  unprecedented 
prosperity. 

The  Avork  of  the  Uniform  Rank  has  accomplished 
much  in  the  successful  progress  of  our  Order.  There 
are  many  potent  influences  that  it  has  exerted  in 
assisting  the  subordinate  lodges.  In  this  short 
space  I  shall  mention  but  few. 

The  early  history  of  the  Rank  was  marked  by  a 
selection  of  uniforms,  that  partook  more  of  the  ele- 
ment of  ornamentation  and  display,  but  with  its 
development  has  gradually  eliminated  all  surplus- 
age in  equipment,  until  now  Sir  Knights  present  a 
uniformity  and  simplicity  which  gives  greater  free- 
dom to  movement,  and  by  the  adoption  of  the  prac- 
tical uniform  of  our  country  the  Rank  has  become 
more  closely  acquainted  with  the  equipment  of  sold- 
iers, and  more  closely  in  touch  with  the  military 
changes  suggested  by  those  who  have  given  their 
best  thought  to  military  development. 

A  deeper  interest  is  awakened  in  the  younger 
members  of  our  Order,  and  they  are  afforded  in- 
formation and  some  knowledge  of  military  tactics 
that  in  their  busy  walks  of  life  they  could  not  other- 
wise obtain,  and  along  with  this  the  best  blood  of 
our   country    are   inspired   with    a    keener    sense   of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  179 

patriotism  for  the  protection  of  country  and  the 
upholding  of  civic  virtues. 

Again,  militarism  suggests  organization,  and  in 
our  time  of  rapid  movement  little  can  be  accomplish- 
ed unless  some  attention  is  given  to  orderly  arrange- 
ment and  careful  organization,  so  as  to  secure  results 
through  combined  elforts  of  large  bodies  of  men,  for 
whom  responsibility  must  necessarily  be  lodged  in 
some  authoritative  and  directing  manager. 

The  liberal  education  brought  about  by  submis- 
sion to  discipline  and  the  self  reliance  and  confi- 
dence taught  by  the  responsibility  of  leadership, 
cannot  be  over-estimated  or  lost  sight  of  in  the  prep- 
aration of  the  younger  men  of  our  Order,  for  more 
successfully  coping  with  responsibility  and  de- 
mands of  the  business  and  commercial  world. 

This  branch  is  effective  as  an  advertising  fea- 
ture. Organized  and  uniformed  bodies  always  at- 
tract and  engage  the  attention  of  the  passerby. 
The  work  of  the  subordinate  lodges  is  behind  closed 
doors.  The  natural  tendency  of  mankind  is  to  de- 
light in  knowledge  received  from  observation.  Cu- 
riosity is  created,  and  the  outside  world  brought 
modestly  in  touch  with  the  silent  forces  at  work 
within  our  Order.  And  thus  we  find  the  most  ef- 
fective inedium  to  the  stranger's  heart  and  mind 
through  the  instrumentalities  of  a  dignified  and  or- 
derly body  of  men,  inspired  with  ])atri(»tic  spirit 
for  country  and  ardent  in  the  work  of  our  fra- 
ternity. 

This   organization   is   effective   for   another   i)ur- 


Ij^o  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

pose :  Camp  life  for  a  short  time  always  appeals  to 
a  fraternal  order,  but  it  has  in  its  train  immense 
amount  of  detail  that  can  only  be  handled  and  taken 
care  of  by  some  plan  of  orderly  arrangement. 

These  encampments  are  not  only  pleasant  to  the 
Rank,  but  to  the  subordinate  lodges,  and  it  would 
be  almost  impossible  to  maintain  them,  were  it  not 
for  the  organization  and  discipline  furnished  by  the 
Uniform  Rank.  Through  movements,  ceremonies 
and  other  maneuvers,  upon  the  field,  interest  and 
entertainment  is  maintained  and  the  camp  life 
is  relieved  of  monotony  and  becomes  an  effective 
means  of  creating  a  deeper  enthusiasm  in  the  work 
of  the  Order. 

But  perhaps  the  greatest  good  of  the  military 
branch  lies  in  the  close  fraternal  feeling  it  gener- 
ates, and  the  cementing  influence  thus  disseminated. 
Here,  as  nowhere  else,  its  members  strike  a  common 
plane.  Shoulder  to  shoulder,  elbow  to  elbow,  from 
squad  to  company,  from  company  to  battalion,  in  suc- 
cessive formations  are  thrown  men  of  the  best  blood, 
and  generally  of  the  most  enthusiastic  membership 
of  our  Fraternity.  With  perfect  freedom  prevail- 
ing, rapidly  indeed  is  every  side  of  the  individual 
exposed  to  the  critical  observation  of  his  compan- 
ions; his  faults,  his  virtues,  his  strength  and  his 
weakness  are  thrown  upon  the  kaleidoscope,  until 
he  is  so  known  and  recognized  by  his  comrades  in 
arms,  that  what  under  other  and  less  opportune  cir- 
cumstances might  lead  to  misunderstandings  and 
construed  as  wrongful  acts  in  the  magnanimity  and 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNIFORM  RANK  lyl 

chivalry  ot  a  Pythian  soldier  are  li»st  in  the  leveling 
influence  of  the  camp  fire,  the  bean  pot  and  the 
drill  ground.  A  thousand  little  influences  make 
him  more  generous  to  the  frailties  of  mankind.  In 
honor,  justice  and  loyalty  he  unreservedly  renders 
deference  to  constituted  authority,  and  while  young 
in  the  work  of  the  Order,  is  better  equipped  for 
displaying  activity  in  advancing  the  work  of  his. 
lodge,  and  at  the  same  time  by  his  close  association 
with  his  chosen  companions,  he  is  weaving  a  robe 
for  future  years,  rich  with  the  threads  of  friendship 
eniMuatiiig  from  his  first  association  in  the  com'mon 
lot  of  the  service,  and  enriched  with  the  sacri- 
fices of  years,  until  these  tender  memories  become 
the   fondest   heritage   of  a    TVthian's   soldier  heart. 

This  branch  of  our  Order  is  practically  self  sup- 
porting. It  leaves  no  obligation  for  the  subordinate 
lodge  or  for  posterity.  When  public  parades  are  in 
order,  with  pride  the  members  and  families  of  our 
Order  can  point  to  the  members  of  this  higher  rank 
making  some  sacrifice  as  company  after  company 
swings  into  liin^  in  military  order,  and  the  stranger 
within  our  gates  catches  with  the  sweep  of  the  eye 
something  of  the  mysterious  treasures  concealed 
from  jirospective  members,  who  frequently  waits 
with  anticipation  for  an  opportunity  to  affiliate  him- 
self Avith  the  order. 

I  would  not  minimize  other  influences  in  the 
great  work  of  advancing  Pythian  virtues,  but  show 
me  a  subordinate  lodge  blessed  with  a  good  com- 
pany of  the  military  dcparf niciit.  and  I  think  it  can 


182 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


be  truthfully  said  that  in  such  a  lodge  you  will 
find  her  sails  steadily  set  to  windward  and  her  mem- 
bers filled  with  individual  initiative,  zealously  ad- 
vancing the  beneficient  worlv  of  our  magnificent 
Order. 


SARAH  I.  COTTON 
Supreme  Chief  Pythian  Sisters 


CHAPTER  III. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN   SISTERS 


"■Pythianism  is  ilw  haiidinaiden  of  the  ethics  of  devine  life;  Jor 
it  has  been  said  that  it  stands  for  all  that  noblest  and  best 
in  1)1071,  and  purest  ana  noblest  in  woman.'' ^ 

—M.Josie  Nelson,  S.  M.  of  R.  and  C. 

AS  the  years  pass  by,  they  add  new  pages  to  the 
history  of  our  Order;  and  one  of  the  most 
important  of  these  pages  was  the  institution  of  the 
Pythian  Sisters.  The  Order  of  the  Knights  of 
Pythias  Avas  founded  in  1864,  and  very  soon  after, 
the  wives  and  daughters  of  its  members  began  to 
agitate  for  a  woman's  lodge  in  connection  with  it. 
As  early  as  1868,  the  Supreme  Representative  of 
Philadelphia  presented  the  first  application  to  the 
Supreme  Lodge  for  the  "recognition  of  a  woman's 
organization,  to  be  associated  with  and  recognized 
by  the  Order;"  but  it  was  rejected.  This  was  at 
the  meeting  held  in  Washington,  Avhen  the  Supreme 
Lodge  was  instituted  and  organized.  Similar  appli- 
cations were  presented  at  the  conventions  held  in 
Philadelphia,  1876.  Cleveland.  1877,  Indianapolis, 
1878  and  Toronto  in  1886.  With  each  of  these  ap- 
plications was  presented  the  ritual,  ceremonies  and 
emblems,  together  with  an  earnest  plea  for  adop- 


186  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tioii.  The}"  were  referred  to  committees,  who  re- 
ported unfavorably  on  each  occasion,  as  inexpedient, 
and  that  the  constitution  did  not  provide  for  a 
ladies'  rank;  but  at  the  same  time  speaking  in  high 
terms  of  the  ritual   itself. 

198.  It  was  not  until  1888,  just  twenty  years 
after  the  first  application,  that  anything  was  done 
in  this  matter.  Just  previous  to  the  meeting  of  the 
Supreme  Convention,  the  session  of  the  Grand 
Lodge  of  Connecticut  was  held,  at  which  the  fol- 
lowing resolution  was  introduced  and  adopted: 

"Resolved,  that  our  Supreme  Representatives 
use  their  utmost  endeavor  at  the  session  of  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  to  secure  such  legislation  as  will  re- 
sult in  the  speedy  establishment  of  the  ladies'  rank 
of  the  Order." 

The  Supreme  Lodge  met  in  Cincinnati.  Ohio,  and 
the  subject  of  the  resolution  was  duly  presented  by 
the  Representative  of  Indiana,  accompanied,  as  be- 
fore, by  the  ritualistic  services,  ceremonies,  and  em- 
blems prepared  by  Past  Chancellor  J.  A.  Hill,  of 
Eagle  Lodge  No.  16,  of  Greencastle,  Indiana.  The 
matter  was  referred  to  a  committee,  who  at  last 
reported  favorably  of  allowing  wives,  mothers, 
widows,  sisters  and  daughters  of  Knights  of  Pyth- 
ias in  good  standing  to  establish  a  society  to  be 
known  as  the  Order  of  P>i;hian  Sisters.  In  their 
report  they  said  it  was  not  practicable  to  create  a 
ladies'  rank  in  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias,  and 
that  the  ladies  could  better  control  their  own  Order. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  IgJ 

The  report  was  adopted,  and  Brother  Hill's  ritual 
was  recommended. 

199.  Tlie  meeting  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
Knights  of  Pythias,  took  place  on  June  12th,  and 
on  October  2;3rd  of  the  same  year  Warsaw  Temple 
No.  1.  Warsaw,  Indiana,  was  instituted  by  Brother 
Ilill,  the  Founder  of  the  Order.  Other  Temples 
soon  followed,  and  so  great  was  its  success,  that  on 
June  4,  1889  the  first  Grand  Temple  was  organized 
at  Indianapolis,  Indiana,  which  reported  20  Tem- 
ples, with  a  membership  of  287  Knights  and  32-1 
Sisters. 

200.  The  Order  soon  spread  into  other  States, 
and  ill  Ohio  its  growth  was  so  rapid  that  the  follow- 
ing September  19th,  its  Grand  Temple  was  organized. 
About  M  week  after  this.  Brother  Hill,  who  up  to 
this  time  had  borne  the  whole  burden  and  respon- 
sibility of  the  Order,  "felt  that  the  time  had  come 
to  lay  down  the  reins  by  organizing  the  Supreme 
Temple ;"  he  therefore  sent  out  a  call  for  representa- 
tives of  the  Grand  Temples  and  of  Temples  having  no 
Grand  Temples,  to  me(4  at  Indianapolis.  Here 
they  met  on  October  loth.  1889,  and  with  the 
help  of  Brother  Hill,  who  i)resided.  General  J.  R 
Carnahan,  Brother  Hood  of  ^lissouri,  and  Brother 
Bacon  of  Ohio,  the  Supreme  Temple  was  instituted 
and  organized.  At  this  meeting  were  representatives 
from  Indiana,  Ohio,  Missouri,  Massachusetts  and 
California.  The  officers  elected  were :  Ida  M. 
Weaver  (the  First  i\Iost  Excellent  Chief  of  Warsaw 
Temple  No  1),  Supreme  Chief;  Hattie  A.  Robinson, 


188  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Supreme  Senior;  M.  D.  Wood,  Supreme  Junior; 
Emily  R.  Little.  Supreme  Manager;  C.  L.  C.  Law- 
rence, Supreme  Mistress  of  Records  and  Correspond- 
ence; Emma  Bacon,  Supreme  Mistress  of  Finance; 
Lizzie  Hadley.  Supreme  Protector  of  the  Temple ; 
H.  B.  Cornwall,  Supreme  Outer  Guard.  The  only 
other  business  conducted  at  this  meeting  was  the 
adoption  of  the  constitution  and  general  laws, 
which  latter  recognized  as  Founder,  Brother  Hill,  and 
made  him  an  officer  of  the  Supreme  Temple. 

201.  On  the  second  day  of  this  session  Bro.  Hill 
made  an  olfer  of  the  ritual  to  the  Supreme  Temple ; 
"which  was  accepted,  and  the  officers  of  the  Supreme 
Temple  were  instructed  to  enter  into  contract  with 
Brother  Hill  for  the  transfer  of  all  his  rights  in  the 
ritual,  odes,  jewels,  designs  and  materials  of  what- 
ever kinds  now  in  his  possession  to  the  Supreme 
Temple  Pythian  Sisters  of  the  World,  giving  them 
the  exclusive  right  to  print,  publish,  manufacture 
and  sell  the  ritual,  odes,  jewels  and  paraphernalia  of 
the  Order  Pythian  Sisters,  as  well  as  any  design 
copy-rights  that  he  may  procure  in  the  future  during 
the  existence  of  the  contract. ' '  Thus  the  Order  ob- 
tained full  possession  of  its  ritual. 

202.  The  adjourned  meeting  of  this  first  session 
of  the  Supreme  Temple  took  place  at  Milwaukee, 
July  8.  1890.  nine  months  after  its  institution.  Time 
had  thus  been  given  to  test  the  working  of  the  Con- 
stitution and  Laws ;  they  were  found  to  be  inad- 
equate, and  did  not  meet  with  the  requirements  of 
the  Order,  being  incomplete  and  unsatisfactory.     A 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  1,S9 

new  Constitution  and  By-laws  were  therefore  pre- 
sented and  adopted  together  with  a  "Declaration  of 
Principles."  At  this  meeting,  too,  were  accepted 
all  designs  for  pins,  badges,  banners  and  other  re- 
galia for  the  Subordinate,  Grand  and  Supreme 
Temples,  as  prepared  by  Brother  Hill.  His  ritual  and 
ceremonies  of  the  Rank  for  Knights  was  adopted, 
but  this  soon  proved  cumbersome  and  unsatisfac- 
tory, and  abandoned  for  that  now  in  use.  The  man- 
uscript of  the  Sisters'  beautiful  burial  service  was 
read  by  its  author,  Brother  Hill,  and  ordered  printed 
as  soon  as  possible ;  the  ceremony  for  public  instal- 
lation Avas  also  adopted  at  this  session.  At  the  end 
of  the  year,  the  Order  claimed  nine  Grand  Temples, 
87  Temples  having  a  membership  of  1892  Knights 
and  2947  Sisters ;  there  were  also  24  Temples  under 
the  direct  jurisdiction  of  the  Supreme  Temple 
whose  membership  was  450  Knights  and  586  Sisters. 
203.  Through  the  efforts  of  the  Sui3reme  Chief 
during  the  year  of  1891  the  membership  of  the  Order 
was  doubled.  Great  interest  had  been  shown  in  the 
Order,  and  its  growth  to  9  Grand  Temples,  1671 
Temples.  3701  Knights,  5589  Sisters,  with  two  Tem- 
ples not  reported  is  remarkable,  considering  the  fin- 
ancial depression  that  was  dominant  throughout  the 
country  at  this  time.  One  of  the  means  that  Sister 
Weaver  took  to  obtain  this  result  was  a  circular 
letter  to  every  Knight  of  Pythias  Lodge,  in  which 
she  gave  an  account  of  the  Order,  and  earnestly 
besought  the  Knights  and  their  Ladies  to  help  es- 
tablish    new  Temples,     each  in  their  own  locality. 


190  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

One  other  of  the  means  by  which  the  popularity  of 
the  Order  was  greatly  increased  was  the  exemplifica- 
tion, at  the  last  session  of  the  Supreme  Temple,  of 
the  ritual,  before  members  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
Knights  of  Pythias.  The  ritual  was  performed 
by  the  Warsaw  Team,  and  brought  forth  enthusiastic 
praise,  both  for  the  ceremonies,  and  the  ob.iects  for 
which  the  Order  had  been  established. 

204.  In  her  report  to  the  Supreme  Temple,  held 
in  Kansas  City,  1892,  the  Supreme  Chief,  Sister 
Weaver,  said:  "You  will  note  the  fact  that  one-third 
of  the  chairs  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  has  been  made  va- 
cant and  filled  by  appointment  since  our  Milwaukee 
session.  There  is  one  vacant,  however,  that  cannot 
be  tilled,  one  voice  we  loved  to  hear  is  silent  now. 

"Since  last  we  met  a  most  solemn  event  has 
broken  sternly,  irresistibly  on  our  path,  when  skies 
were  bright  and  heavens  blue,  when  Providence 
bending  o'er  us.  was  blessing  our  Order  most  abun- 
dantly, gladdening  our  hearts  almost  to  madness, 
our  beloved  Founder,  Brother  J.  A.  Hill,  was  called 
from  earth  into  the  realms  of  the  everlasting." 

He  died  on  April  17th,  1892,  at  his  home  in 
Greencastle,  Indiana. 

205.  Before  this  session  was  ended,  the  commit- 
tee on  memorials  reported  the  following: 

' '  To  the  Supreme  Temple  : 

"'The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth ;  we  hear 
the  sound  thereof,  but  we  know  not  whence  it  cometh 
nor  whither  it  goeth. '  Man  is  born  into  the  world ; 
he   flourishes  for   a  time ;   he   plays  his  part   in   its 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  191 

work;  he  fades  and  dies  and  passes  away  and  he  is 
not.  Some  are  missed  by  the  world  hut  little,  be- 
cause they  have  done  little  for  its  improvement  and 
progress,  while  some  others  achieve  renown  by  acts 
which  better  the  condition  of  their  fellows  and 
leave  behind  monnments  of  fame,  and  are  regretted 
by  those  for  whose  good  they  wrought.  Of  the 
latter  is  the  Founder  of  the  Order  of  Pythian  Sisters, 

.JOSEPH  ADDISON  HILL 

who  has  placed  before  us  our  beautiful  ritual,  and 
the  work  we  now  use  with  so  much  pleasure  and 
profit — a  work  which  has  received  the  praise  of  the 
learned,  and  the  gratitude  of  the  uulearned.  for  the 
beauties  unfolded  to  the  mind  and  heart  of  all  who 
have  been  permitted  to  receive  its  rich  lessons  of 
Purity.  Love,  Equality  and  Fidelity.  By  the  death 
of  Brother  Hill,  the  Order  has  met  with  an  irrepar- 
able loss;  his  intelligent  enlargement,  his  fatherly 
guidance,  his  wise  counsels  are  gone,  and  we  are  left 
to  work  and  act  and  move  onward,  as  best  we  may, 
in  our  efforts  to  carry  forward  the  rich  inheritance 
he  has  bequeathed  ns ;  therefore  be  it 

"Resolved  by  this  Supreme  Temple,  That  we 
bow  in  sorrow  to  the  fiat  of  the  Omnipotent  Power 
that  has  deprived  us  of  the  head  of  our  Order,  and 
that  we  will  cherish  and  revere  his  memory  while 
life  to  us  endures,  and  carry  forward  the  work  he  l)e- 
gan.  until  the  Order  of  Pj^thian  Sisters  shall  be  in  the 
van  of  the  great  benevolent  orders  of  the  world; 
and  be  it  further 


192  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

"Resolved,  That  this  Supreme  Temple  extend 
to  the  bereaved  wife  and  children  of  our  dead 
Founder,  our  hearts  sincere  sympathies  in  their  sad 
bereavement  of  husband  and  father  and  trust  that 
the  memory  of  his  achievements,  in  founding  such 
an  Order  as  this,  will  be  to  them  a  solace  in  their 
sorrow. 

Resolved,  A  copy  of  this  preamble  and  resolu- 
tions be  sent  to  the  widow  of  our  Founder,  suitably 
engrossed  and  framed." 

GEORGIA   GUTHRIE, 

JULIA    A.    POLAND, 

MRS.   ANNA   WHITNY,   Committee. 

206.  A  call  was  issued  to  the  Subordinate  Tem- 
ples, through  their  Grand  Temples,  for  subscriptions 
for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  monument  in  memory  of 
the  P^ounder,  and  such  was  the  response  that  August 
21st,  1892,  the  dedication  of  the  monument  took 
place  in  Forest  Hill  cemetery  at  Greencastle,  Indi- 
ana. At  one  o'clock  the  city  band  called  the  mem- 
bers of  Eagle  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  together, 
and  shortly  after  they  started  the  parade  to  the 
cemetery.  The  band  led  the  way,  followed  by  the 
Uniform  Rank,  and  the  members  of  the  lodge  carry- 
ing blue,  yellow  and  red  umbrellas.  Then  followed 
the  members  of  the  family  and  guests  from  abroad. 
On  arriving  at  the  cemetery,  the  Knights  formed  a 
triangle  round  the  monument  and  stand  erected  for 
the  speakers.  Around  them  Avere  several  hundred  peo- 
ple,  and  the   drives  full  of  carriages.     Sir  Knight 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  193 

Rev.  H.  S.  Beal  offered  up  prayer,  Sir  Knight  B.  F. 
Corwin  then  made  a  short  introductory  speech,  giv- 
ing the  report  of  the  meeting  and  introducing  the 
Major  C.  B.  Case  who  spoke  of  the  bright,  useful 
life  of  the  Founder,  and  ended  by  promising  the 
Sisters  that  the  monument  shall  be  cared  for  and  pre- 
served, and  "shall  stand  to  commemorate  the  Labor, 
the  Fidelity,  the  Friendship,  the  Charity,  the  Benevol- 
ence, and  Love  of  Joseph  Addison  Hill.  Mrs.  Hattie 
Robinson,  Supreme  Chief,  in  a  beautiful  and  earnest 
address,  unveiled  the  monument  and  dedicated  it 
to  the  memory  of  the  Founder.  The  Supreme  Mis- 
tress of  Records  and  Correspondence  next  gave  a 
brief  history  and  progress  of  the  Order  which  he 
had  founded.  A  photograph  was  then  taken  of  the 
monument  and  people  round  it,  and  subsequently  a 
copy  sent  to  every  lodge  contributing  towards  its 
funds. 

The  monument  is  a  handsome  shaft  of  red  Maine 
granite,  nineteen  feet  in  height ;  the  emblems  of  the 
Order  engraved  on  the  lower  part  of  the  main  shaft ; 
under  it,  upon  the  oblong  slab  upon  which  it  rests, 
are  the  words:  "Erected  by  the  Pythian  Sisters  of 
the  World  in  memory  of  Joseph  Addison  Hill, 
Founder  of  the  Order  of  Pythian  Sisters.  Born 
March  2,  1827;  died  April  17,  1892." 

207.  The  principal  legislation  of  the  session  of 
1894  was  the  adoption  of  a  Code  of  Procedure  for 
trials  and  appeals.  This  code  was  the  same  as  those 
in  use  in  Massachusetts  and  Ohio,  with  some  neces- 
sary changes  and  additions.  The  present  form  of  ap- 

7 


194  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

proaching  the  ballot  box  was  adopted.  The  Knight's 
Ritual  was  abolished ;  and  last,  but  not  least,  the 
title  of  the  Order  was  changed  from  Pythian  Sisters 
to  Rathbone  Sisters.  This  was  necessitated  bj'  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  having  declared 
it  illegal  for  any  Knight  joining  an  order  bearing 
its  name,  but  not  under  its  control.  Sister  Mon- 
roe, Supreme  Chief,  says:  "The  name  of  Pythian 
Sisters  was  very  dear  to  every  sister,  but  the  Knights 
of  Pythias  were  reverenced  more,  so,  woman-like, 
for  their  sakes  the  change  and  sacrifice  was  made." 
One  more  item  of  interest  occurred  during  this 
period.  The  Supreme  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  by 
the  adoption  of  the  report  of  the  committee,  at  the 
Kansas  City  convention,  favored  the  consolidation 
of  the  two  orders  known  as  the  Pythian  Sisters  and 
the  Pythian  Sisterhood.  The  latter  organization 
was  slightly  older  than  the  former.  Acting  upon 
this  feeling  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  the  Supreme  Chief 
tried  to  bring  about  this  consolidation,  but  the  union 
was  made  impossible  by  the  Sisterhood. 

208.  The  beginning  of  1896  saw  in  the  Order  15 
Grand  Temples.  543  Subordinate  Temples,  with  a 
membership  of  11,592  Knights  and  16,448  Sisters. 
During  the  early  part  of  this  term,  the  Order  suffered 
and  lost  prestige  through  the  mandate  of  the  Su- 
preme Chancellor,  compelling  all  Knights  to  with- 
draw membership  from  the  Order,  together  with  the 
change  of  name ;  many  Temples  grew  so  discouraged 
that  they  surrendered  their  charters ;  but  towards  the 
end  of  the  year  the  number  of  the  Temples  began  to 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  195 

increase  again,  and  the  membership  gradually  aug- 
mented. 

During  the  session  of  the  Supreme  Temple  in  1896, 
a  book  of  music  for  the  odes  was  ordered  promvil- 
gated;  the  Constitution  amended  by  providing  for 
successors,  in  case  of  vacancies  in  the  Grand  and  Su- 
preme Officers,  the  numbering  of  articles  was  greatly 
changed,  and  a  new  article  inserted  relating  to  the 
manner  of  instituting  Grand  Lodges. 

209.  The  Supreme  Temple  session  of  1898  was 
held  in  Indianapolis,  and  during  the  interval  be- 
tween that  session  and  the  previous  one,  the  Span- 
ish-American war  broke  out.  and  caused  some  anx- 
iety in  the  Order.  In  her  report,  the  Supreme  Chief, 
Ida  M.  Weaver,  says:  "The  call  to  arms  against  a 
foreign  foe  by  the  Chief  Magistrate  of  our  nation, 
has  caused  so  many  vacant  chairs  around  the  Pythian 
fireside ;  and  the  needs  of  our  country  being  upper- 
most in  the  hearts  of  us  all,  it  has  indeed  been  pull- 
ing against  the  tide  in  order  to  accomplish  much  of 
the  work  herein  reported.  However,  the  lessons 
of  the  dark  hours  may  serve  to  impress  upon  our 
minds  the  greater  need  and  benefit  of  organization 
among  women,  and  the  experience  gained  and  pro- 
tection afforded  by  it.  Even,  as  today,  the  Uniform 
Rank  stands  back  of  our  National  Army,  waiting  and 
ready  to  go  to  our  country's  defense,  even  so 
do  we,  the  Rathbone  Sisters,  stand  back  of  them, 
ready  with  organized  effort  to  aid  in  our  feminine 
way  in  whatsoever  our  hands  find  to  do.  I  ask 
if  a  call  should  come  for  the  thousands  of  Sisters 


196  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

to  drop  every  other  line  of  work,  and  through  long 
anxious  days  and  weary  nights,  prepare  necessities 
for  the  brave  at  the  front,  would  a  single  one  fall 
short  of  her  duty? 

210.  During  this  interval,  too,  the  Supreme  Chief 
had  received  several  requests  for  the  formation  of 
some  insurance  plan,  and  the  representatives  of 
some  half  a  dozen  Grand  Temples  were  instructed 
to  use  their  best  endeavors  to  have  such  a  scheme 
adopted.  The  matter  was  referred  to  a  committee, 
who  reported  a  "Constitution  and  Law  of  the  Insur- 
ance Branch,  Rathbone  Sisters."  These  were  taken 
up  section  by  section,  discussed  and  adopted.  A 
Board  of  Control  was  elected,  the  President  of  which 
was  Lida  E.  Palmer,  (six  years)  ;  the  other  members 
were  Belle  Quinlan,  (four  years)  and  Maud  F. 
Hayes,  (two  years).  Later  on  in  the  session  the 
sum  of  $499.00  was  voted  for  the  Board  to  have  a 
clear  start  in  business.  Thus,  with  enthusiasm,  the 
Insurance  Branch  of  the  Sisters  comtmenced  its 
work,  and  at  first,  obtained  a  fair  amount  of  suc- 
cess. 

211.  During  the  next  two  years  the  Branch  was 
well  advertised  throughout  the  Order,  and  in  the 
Pythian  papers.  Organizers  were  appointed  in 
thirty-two  states,  and  a  commission  allowed  for 
every  member  obtained;  and  although  there  ap- 
peared to  be  great  encouragement  offered,  yet  the 
success  was  far  from  what  it  was  expected,  as  the 
report  of  the  Secretary,  Jan.  1901,  shows  that  there 
were   onlv   nineteen  members,   carrying   $12,000  in- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  197 

surance.  In  ^Mareli,  the  same  year,  there  were 
thirty-two  members;  and  hy  June  the  membership 
had  increased  to  sixty,  while  the  report  of  June, 
1902,  shows  the  membership  to  have  increased  to  one 
hundred  and  four.  These  members  belonged  to  ten 
councils,  one  of  which,  however,  surrendered  its 
warrant  soon  after,  with  a  loss  of  six  members. 

212.  Tremendous  efforts  were  made  during  the 
years  1903-4.  to  l)ring  this  l)ranch  up  to  a  point, 
to  insure  its  safety  before  the  meeting  of  the  Su- 
preme Temple  at  Louisville.  Circulars  were  sent  out 
and  a  reserve  fund  established,  yet  its  progress  was 
not  satisfactory.  On  July  1st,  190-4,  26  Councils 
had  been  established  having  a  membership  of  216, 
with  an  insurance  of  $152,250.  Thus,  as  the  Sec- 
retary says,  the  "Branch  has  accomplished  no  more 
(save  in  one  or  two  particulars)  in  the  past  six 
years  of  its  existence,  than  is  usually  accomplished 
))y  fraternal  organizations  transacting  an  insurance 
business  during  the  first  two  months  of  its  work." 
The  small  amount  ($280.85)  of  the  reserve  fund, 
and  the  slow  growth  of  the  Branch  caused  the  Su- 
preme Chief,  at  the  session  of  1904,  to  recommend 
its  discontinuance.  This  was  adopted  and  the 
Branch  was  no  more.  After  paying  all  debts,  the  sur- 
plus money  on  hand  was  divided  pro  rata  among 
its  members. 

213.  The  Order  was  incorporated  under  the  laws 
of  the  State  of  Missouri,  under  the  name  of  "Su- 
preme Temple  Pythian  Sisters  of  the  World,"  on 
Februarv  2nd.  1892;  and  in  1901  the  Articles  of  In- 


198  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

corporation  were  amended  to  change  its  name  to 
that  of  the  Rathbone  Sisters  of  the  Workl  and,  by 
adding  two  sections  to  Article  II,  authorizing  the 
establishment  of  the  Insurance  Branch,  and  for  the 
protection  of  its  members  from  liability  of  the 
debts  of  the  corporation. 

21-1.  In  1898  a  letter  was  received  by  the  Su- 
preme Temple  from  the  President  of  the  National 
Council  of  Women  of  the  United  States  asking  the 
Rathbone  Sisters  to  affiliate  with  the  Council.  After 
some  debate  it  was  decided  to  accept  the  invitation, 
and  the  Supreme  Chief  was  elected  as  the  Repre- 
sentative. Every  year  since,  the  Order  has  been 
represented  and  thus  it  has  come  more  prominently 
before  the  world,  beside  taking  part  in  furthering 
the  object  of  the  Council,  which  is  the  betterment  of 
mankind  in  all  lines  of  life.  The  Departments  under 
which  the  work  is  taken  up  are :  Home  Life,  Edu- 
cational Interest,  Church  and  Missionary  Work,  iVrt, 
Moral  Reform,  Politics,  Philanthropy,  Social  Eco- 
nomics, Foreign  Relations,  Press  and  Organization. 
The  National  Council  is  affiliated  with  the  Interna- 
tional Council,  which  is  composed  of  more  than 
twenty  National  Councils,  and  over  a  million  mem- 
bers. The  International  Council  is  composed  of  the 
National  Councils  of  the  United  States,  Canada, 
Germany,  Sweden,  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  Den- 
mark, New  South  Wales,  Holland,  New  Zealand,  Tas- 
mania, Switzerland,  Italy,  France  and  Argentina  and 
other  nations. 

215.  An  earnest  appeal  for  aid  was  sent  out  from 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  199 

Jacksonville.  Florida,  early  in  May,  1901.  The 
greater  portion  of  the  city  was  destroyed  by  tire, 
causing  much  sorrow  and  distress.  On  April  17th 
the  Supreme  Chief  organized  Jacksonville  Temple 
Xo.  3,  with  a  membership  of  fifteen  Knights  and 
seventeen  Sisters  and  many  of  these  Sisters  lost 
everything,  house,  household  goods,  clothes  and  even 
means  of  livelihood.  Immediately  a  circular  letter 
was  sent  to  all  the  Grand  Temples,  and  to  the  Sub- 
ordinate Temples,  asking  for  contributions,  stating 
that  immediate  aid  was  necessary.  This  appeal  was 
generously  responded  to,  and  the  Sisters  of  Jackson- 
ville greatly  appreciated  the  timely  help  sent  them. 

Another  contribution  was  sent  to  the  members 
of  Galveston,  where  perhaps  a  more  distressing  state 
of  affairs  existed. 

216.  The  official  paper  up  to  1902  was  one  called 
"Rathbone  Sisters  Tidings;"  this  was  brought  up 
by  Sister  M.  Josie  Nelson,  the  editor  of  the  "Guest," 
which  now  took  its  place  as  the  official  organ  of  the 
Order.  Every  member  who  seeks  to  keep  up  with  the 
progress  of  the  Order  should  read  it.  The  Supreme 
Chief  in  her  report  at  the  session  of  that  year,  made  a 
hearty  recommendation  for ' '  a  freer  use  of  its  columns 
])y  the  Sisters  as  a  medium  of  making  known  to  all 
what  is  being  accomplished  in  the  various  jurisdic- 
tions. No  Sister  can  afford  to  be  without  one  of- 
ficial paper  as  it  is  the  only  means  by  which  we  can 
keep  informed  upon  the  progress  made."  Besides 
this  paper,  several  means  have  been  instituted  to 
keep   up   the   interest   of  the   Order.      District   con- 


200  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ventions  have  been  held  in  several  jurisdictions; 
Indiana,  the  pioneer  state  of  this  Order,  again  leads 
with  the  appointment  of  an  Inspector  of  Temples. 

217.  Probably  the  most  interesting  and  certainly 
the  most  important  session  of  the  Supreme  Temple 
was  that  that  took  place  in  Louisville,  Kentucky,  in 
August,  190-4.  The  Insurance  Branch  was  finally 
abolished,  six  Grand  Temples  instituted ;  arrange- 
ments made  for  a  Rathbone  Day  at  the  World's  Fair, 
St.  Louis;  and  the  recognition  of  the  Order  as  an 
auxiliary  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias  was  ob- 
tained. As  before  mentioned,  in  the  early  part  of 
this  chapter,  several  attempts  had  been  made  in  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  to  have  a  ladies' 
rank  of  the  order  instituted,  but  it  was  not  until  1888 
that  an^-thing  was  done,  and,  even  then,  only  a  half- 
hearted support  was  given,  and  that  with  an  under- 
standing that  the  Supreme  Lodge  assumes  no  respon- 
sibility whatever,  though  it  was  deemed  advisable  that 
the  chief  officers  report  to  the  Supreme  Keeper  of  Rec- 
ords and  Seal  every  two  years,  and  recommended  the 
Hill  ritual  to  be  used.  Such  was  the  semi-recognition 
then  given ;  but  this  was  withdrawn  in  1890. 

218.  In  the  report  of  the  Supreme  Chancel- 
lor in  1892,  he  again  brought  the  matter  before 
the  convention,  and  in  the  report  of  the  commit- 
tee, to  which  it  was  referred,  it  was  ordered  that  it 
"was  no  longer  deemed  advisable  that  the  various 
chief  officers  of  the  Sisterhood  report  their  numer- 
ical and  financial  strength,"  and  on  the  application 
of     Calanthe  and  Neola  Assemblies  of  the  Pvthian 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  201 

Sisterhood  for  recognition,  the  committee  recom- 
mended the  following: 

"Resolved,  That  until  the  organization  known 
as  the  Pythian  Sisters  and  Pythian  Sisterhood  unite 
it  is  unwise  for  this  Supreme  Lodge  to  take  any 
action  looking  to  the  recognition  of  either."  Strenu- 
ous efforts  were  made  to  bring  about  this  union,  but 
the  Sisterhood  "resisted  and  declined  all  advances." 
Again  in  1894  the  matter  of  recognition  was  brought 
up  by  several  of  the  Grand  Lodge  Representatives, 
but  to  meet  with  the  same  fate ;  and  although  it 
was  presented  before  the  Supreme  Lodge  in  various 
forms  they  were  all  reported  upon  unfavorably,  and 
the  reports  adopted. 

219.  To  settle  the  matter  as  to  the  legality  of 
Knights  joining  the  Order,  and  out  of  compliment  to 
the  Knights  themselves  the  name,  "Pythian  Sisters," 
was  changed  to  "Rathbone  Sisters."  This  matter 
so  far  settled,  no  further  attempts  were  systematic- 
ally made  until  1904  at  Louisville,  Kentucky,  and  it 
remained  for  Sister  Belle  Quinlan,  Supreme  Chief 
(1903-4)  whose  untiring  work  and  devotion  to  this 
cause,  brought  about  its  consummation.  During  the 
two  years  of  her  incumbency  of  that  office  she 
worked  towards  that  end ;  first,  in  an  interview  with 
Supreme  Chancellor  Tracy  R.  Bangs,  she  inter- 
ested him  in  the  matter,  and  upon  his  inquiry  among 
1082  lodges  as  to  their  opinion  on  the  subject,  he 
found  that  of  742  answers,  689  were  favorable,  19 
divided  and  34  opposed.  Sister  Quinlan  further 
prepared   the  way   by  visiting   Grand  Lodges,   and 


202  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

officials  and  obtained  their  promise  of  support.  Not 
to  leave  any  stone  unturned,  she  endeavored  to 
bring  about  a  union  of  the  two  Orders,  and  so  far 
succeeded  as  to  make  terms  for  consolidation,  sub- 
ject to  ratification  of  both  Supreme  bodies.  When 
these  bodies  met  at  Louisville,  the  Advisory  Board 
met  the  committee  from  the  Sisterhood  and  the  prop- 
osition was  discussed,  but  at  the  second  meeting- 
just  when  they  "were  getting  down  to  a  business 
understanding"  the  chairman  of  the  Sisterhood  com- 
mittee expressed  a  wish  to  retire,  as  nothing  could 
be  accomplished.  Nothing  further  took  place,  and 
the  question  of  consolidation  was  again  left  over 
for  future  consideration.  But  the  preparatory  work 
had  accomplished  its  purpose  and  before  the  Su- 
preme Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  closed  its  work,  it 
formally  adopted  a  resolution  making  the  Rathbone 
Sisters  an  "Auxiliary  of  the  Order  of  Knights  of 
Pythias. ' ' 

220.  In  1901  the  Order  was  composed  of  21 
Grand  Temples,  1042  Subordinate  Temples,  and 
a  membership  of  61,112,  comprising  26,217 
Knights  and  34,895  Sisters.  This  was  increased 
in  1903  to  26  Grand  Temples,  1246  Temples,  33,090 
Knights  and  45,861  Sisters;  making  a  total  member- 
ship of  78,951,  a  very  creditable  showing  for  six- 
teen years  work. 

The  year  ending  Deeeml)er  1905  shows  a  great 
increase  in  the  membership  of  the  Order;  so  nuicli 
so  the  term  of  1904  and  1905  proved  to  be  the  ban- 
ner term  of  the  Supreme  Temple.     The  increase  in 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  203 

both  Temples  and  members  surpasses  that  of  any 
previous  term  of  the  Order;  there  being  at  that  date 
1441  Temples  having  a  total  membership  of  98.282, 
comprising  41,834  Kuights  and  56,418  Sisters ;  of 
these  there  were  9  Past  Supreme  Chiefs,  260  Past 
Grand  Chiefs  and  10,858  Past  Chiefs.  This  was  an 
increase  of  5462  Knights  and  6125  Sisters.  For  the 
first  time  since  the  organization  of  the  Order, 
California  was  chosen  to  supply  the  Supreme  Chief, 
by  the  election  to  that  office  of  Sister  Lydia  A.  Mon- 
roe of  Riverside.  This  honor  was  not  unmerited,  for 
California  has  had  a  great  and  active  interest  from 
the  very  commencement  of  the  Order,  it  was  repre- 
sented at  its  first  session  in  Indianapolis,  and  Sister 
C.  L.  C.  Lawrence  of  Love  Temple.  San  Diego,  was 
elected  S.  M.  of  R.  and  C.  The  gavel  used  at  its 
adjourned  session  at  Milwaukee,  Wis.,  was  made  of 
California  woods  and  contained  twenty-one  different 
pieces. 

221.  The  final  arrangements  for  the  consolida- 
tion of  the  Pythian  Sisterhood  with  the  Rathbone 
Sisters  was  taken  up  at  this  (1906)  session  of  the 
Supreme  Temple.  Preliminary  meetings  had  been 
held  by  the  two  Supreme  Officers,  and  the  question 
and  terms  of  the  consolidation  had  been  referred 
to  the  Advisory  Board ;  and  on  October  18th,  the 
third  day  of  the  session,  a  report  was  read  from 
the  Board,  favorable  to  the  consolidation  on  the 
following  terms :  That  the  name  of  the  consolida- 
tion shall  be  "Pythian  Sisters,"  that  all  rituals, 
supplies,  rosters,   etc.,   of  the  Sisterhood  be  turned 


204  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

over  to  the  Supreme  Body.  All  moneys  of  Su- 
preme, Grand  and  Subordinate  Bodies,  after  all 
hills  are  paid,  to  l)e  turned  into  the  consolidated 
bodies,  except  where  an  assembly  desires  to  continue 
as  a  Temple,  then  twenty-five  dollars  is  to  be  paid 
to  the  Supreme  Temple  for  charter  and  supplies. 
All  officers  to  be  elected  from  the  Rathboue  Sisters 
for  one  year.  All  Honors  acquired  by  the  Pythian  Sis- 
terhood to  be  retained,  and  the  Supreme  Chancellor, 
to  be  accorded  the  honor  of  Past  Supreme  Chief.  These 
terms  were  accepted  by  both  bodies  and  articles  of 
agreement  were  drawn  up  and  signed  by  the  recog- 
nized authorities  of  both  bodies,  and  the  Sisterhood 
formally  and  pleasurably  received  into  the  Order. 

222.  The  next  step  was  to  obtain  the  consent 
of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  for  the 
change  of  name  from  Rathbone  Sisters  to  Pythian 
Sisters.  A  petition  was  therefore  sent  to  that  body, 
stating  the  fact  of  the  consolidation  and  asking  for 
the  change  of  name.  It  was  not  until  October  22nd. 
two  days  after  the  close  of  the  Supreme  Session,  that 
word  was  received  that  the  change  of  nam'e  had  been 
granted.  In  sending  their  report  to  the  Supreme 
Lodge,  Knights  of  Pythias,  the  committee,  to  whom 
the  petition  had  been  referred,  said:  "It  is  with 
delight  your  committee  extends  the  felicitations  of 
the  Supreme  Lodge  to  the  Sisters  of  both  organ- 
izations, and  congratulate  them  for  successfully 
bringing  the  wives,  sisters,  daughters  and  mothers 
of  our  members  in  closer  touch  with  the  Order;'* 
and.  "  as  a  graceful  and    fitting  compliment  to  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  205 

magnificent  body  of  women,  already  recognized  by 
this  Supreme  Lodge  as  a  most  valuable  adjunct  in 
disseminating  the  cardinal  virtues  of  Pythianism, 
let  their  prayer  be  unanimously  granted."  And  so 
passes  into  history  the  name  of  Rathbone  Sisters,  and 
the  Order  goes  onward  and  upward  in  its  triumphal 
march  towards  perfect  womanhood  as  Pythian 
Sisters. 

223.  The  number  of  the  Assemblies  of  the  Pyth- 
ian Sisterhood  that  became  Temples  before  the  close 
of  the  year  was  due  to  the  splendid  work  of  their 
Supreme  Officers;  nearly  the  whole  of  the  numbers 
reported;  the  Order  then  gained  147  new  Temples 
out  of  a  possible  158  Assemblies ;  these  were  distrib- 
uted as  follows : 

Assemblies  of  the  Pythian  Sisterhood  changed  to 

Temples  of  the  P^^thian  Sisters  : 

Reported     Temples 

Maine    63  57 

Ohio 17  15 

Pennsylvania    25  32 

New   Hampshire    17  14 

Massachusetts     12  10 

New    York    9  7 

New    Jersey    7  7 

Rhode  Island    2  2 

Missouri     3  — 

West  Virginia     1  1 

New  Brunswick   1  1 

Connecticut    1  1 

158  147 


206  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

224.  During  the  Spring  of  this  year  (1907)  a 
Temple  of  the  Order  was  instituted  in  our  far 
away  possessions  of  the  Philippine  Islands,  in  the 
City  of  Manila,  and  during  the  next  year  the  Order 
spread  out  to  Shanghai,  China,  the  Canal  Zone, 
in  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  and  British  Columbia. 

January  21st  of  the  next  year  (1908)  saw  the 
Grand  Temple  of  Wyoming  instituted  at  Cheyenne 
and  two  days  afterwards  that  of  Utah,  in  Salt  Lake 
City.  These  together  with  New  Jersey  at  Jersey 
City,  April  17,  1907 ;  Georgia  at  Savannah,  Oct. 
27  same  year;  Tennessee  at  Nashville,  May  23rd, 
1908;  and  Rhode  Island,  June  30,  1908,  were  the 
Grand  Temples  instituted  during  the  term  of  1907-8. 
To  further  the  work  in  the  Canal  Zone,  in  the 
Isthmus  of  Panama,  Sister  Williams  a  member  of 
Johnstown,  Pa.,  was  created  a  Past  Grand  Chief 
and  made  a  special  organizer.  Towards  the  end 
of  the  year  Supreme  Chief  Nellie  E.  Merriam 
writes:  "The  success  attained  in  the  past  is  our 
inspiration  to  future  effort.  The  first  Subordinate 
Temple  (Warsaw^  No.  1)  was  instituted  in  1888 
(Oct.  23rd)  and  today,  two  decades  later,  we  boast 
one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  devotees  to  our 
beloved  Order.  On  June  30tli  our  organization 
included  Grand  Temples  in  forty  states,  territories 
or  provinces  and  twenty-four  Temples  under  the 
immediate  jurisdiction  of  the  Supreme  Temple." 

225.  October  23rd  of  the  year  1908,  was  the 
twentieth  anniversary  of  the  institution  of  the 
Order    of    Pvthian    Sisters,    and    it    was    "believed 


HISTORY  OF  THE  PYTHIAN  SISTERS  207 

that  the  Pythian  Sisters  have  become  sufficiently 
great  and  strong  enough  to  assume  other  duties 
and  burdens"  than  those  imposed  upon  them  by 
the  declared  principles  of  the  Order.  This  broad- 
ening of  the  work  of  the  Order  has  been  success- 
fully carried  out  in  several  ways,  such  as  a  Pyth- 
ian Hospital  Fund,  where  a  room  in  some  local  hos- 
pital has  been  supported  by  the  systematic  offer- 
ings  of  the  Brothers  and  Sisters,  where  the  sick  and 
needy  could  be  cared  for.  This  work  has  been  un- 
dertaken both  in  Utah  and  Oklahoma.  In  Montreal 
the  form  the  Sisters  took  there  was  to  hold  a  fair 
to  raise  funds  to  aid  in  building  a  Pythian  Hall; 
while  Ohio  is  providing  a  Home  for  Pythian 
Sisters. 

DECLARATION  OF  PRINCIPLES 

Organized  with  the  sincere  desire  of  promoting 
the  moral,  mental,  social  and  physical  elevation 
of  its  members;  cultivating  a  spirit  of  Fraternal 
Love  which  shall  permeate  and  control  their  daily 
lives ;  ministering  in  all  ways  to  the  wants  of  the 
sick,  distressed  or  needy,  watching  at  the  bedside  of 
the  dying ;  paying  the  last  sad  tribute  of  love  and 
respect  to  the  dead ;  comforting  and  providing  for 
the  widow  in  her  afflictions,  and  daily  exemplify- 
ing in  every  possible  way  the  Golden  Rvde. 

May  the  Order  of  Pythian  Sisters  go  bravely  on 
in  its  mission  of  holy  love,  ever  remembering  the 
beautiful  lesson  so  impressively  taught  in  its 
Temples,  until  its  members,  pure  in  thought,  word 


208  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  deed  as  the  driven  snow,  recognizing  the 
great  principles  of  Equality  in  the  Sisterhood  of 
Woman,  shall  move  "Onward  and  Upward,"  until 
its  gentle  and  benign  influences  shall  be  felt,  not 
alone  by  its  own  members,  but  within  the  ranks 
of  the  brilliant  Order  with  which  it  is  so  closely 
allied;  may  it  become  a  beacon  light  to  the  whole 
world,  the  promise  and  potency  of  a  higher  and 
more  divine  life. 


^(^^^(^^^g^^^ 


,'^^..^'^^^=.^^=^0 


UNION  B.  HUNT 

President  and  General  Councel  of  Board  of  Control 

Insurance  Department,  Knights  of  Pythias 


CHAPTER  IV. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  DEPARTMENT 
(Endowment  Rank) 


'■'■May your  children'' s  children  continue  the  order,  while  sick- 
ness, sui  low  and  ajfliction  shall  exist  and  the  ividoiv  ana 
orphan  want  substance  and  protection.  " 

— Past  Supreme  Chancellor  Sainl.  Read 

WHEN  the  Order  of  the  Kiii.uhts  of  Pythias  was 
instituted.  Benevolence  was  its  first  aim,  and 
in  furtherance  of  this  thought  a  life  insurance  plan 
was  soon  developed.  The  idea  of  adding  such  a 
plan  to  the  Order  was  first  In-oaehed  at  the  conven- 
tion of  the  Supreme  Lodge  of  187"),  when  Supreme 
Representative  B.  F.  Ludwig  of  Alabama  submitted 
a  constitution  for  the  consideration  of  that  body  of 
a  "Knights  of  Pythias  Benevolent  Society.''  This 
was  referred  to  the  committee  on  the  state  of  the 
Order,  which  was  instructed  to  rejKU-t  at  the  next 
meeting.  Previous  to  this,  however,  in  1872,  the 
Grand  Lodge  of  Illinois  made  an  attempt  to  form 
an  insurance  company  Mmong  the  Knights  of  that 
Domain,  l)ut  the  scheme  came  to  naught.  At  the 
meeting  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  in  1876,  another  set 
of  constitutions  for  ;i   somewhat  similar  institution 


212  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

was  presented,  entitled  ''Minnesota  Knights  of 
Pythias  Widows  and  Orphans  Relief  Fund,"  which 
proposed  to  make  a  compulsory  assessment  from  all 
members  of  the  Domain^  They  were  both  reported 
upon  adversely  as  "inexpedient,"  which  report  was 
unanimously  adopted.  The  report  was  a  scathing 
invective  against  all  insurance  schemes. 

227.  The  Supreme  Lodge  met  again  in  August, 
1877,  and,  during  the  interval  there  seems  to  have 
been  a  great  change  in  the  minds  of  the  members 
with  regard  to  the  insurance  project.  In  the  last 
convention  it  was  called  an  "insurance  scheme,"  a 
"worship  of  Mammon."  a  "fungus  growth,"  which 
would  absorb  the  life  of  the  Order  and  eventually 
kill  it.  Kentucky  had  from  the  first  championed  a 
voluntary  insurance  of  some  kind,  and  when  its 
representative,  J.  W.  INIavity,  in  1877  introduced 
the  following  resolution,  it  was  referred  to  a  special 
committee. 

"Resolved,  That  a  committee  of  three  be  ap- 
pointed whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  prepare  and  re- 
port to  this  body,  written  and  unwritten  work  for 
a  Fourth  Rank  of  the  Order,  with  provisions  similar 
to  those  suggested  under  head  of  Endowment  in 
the  Supreme  Chancellor's  Report." 

The  Supreme  Chancellor  in  his  report  at  the 
opening  of  the  convention  made  a  most  earnest  ap- 
peal for  the  creation  of  an  insurance  plan  of  some 
kind.  So  strong  was  his  appeal  that  it  brought 
forth,  not  only  the  above  resolution,  but  a  favorable 
report   from  the   committee   who   recommended   the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        21^ 

adoption  of  the  resolution.  It  was  adopted  and  an- 
other committee  appointed,  which  recommended  the 
adoption  of  an  endowment  scheme,  and  also  that  a 
committee  of  five  be  appointed  of  which  Brother 
Rathbone  shall  be  chairman,  to  perfect  their  work 
and  report  to  the  Supreme  Chancellor  and  Keeper 
of  Records  and  Seal,  who  sh;ill  be  authorized  to  have 
the  ritual  and  i-ub's.  blanks,  etc.,  printed,  so  that 
the  Endowment  scheme  be  put  in  operation  as  soon 
as  possible.  The  vote  was  56  to  6  in  favor  of  the 
report.  This  committee  was  appointed  and  the  next 
month,  the  ritual,  installation  service,  general  laws 
of  the  Rank  and  constitutions  were  completed  in 
three  days  and  reported  to  the  Supreme  Chancellor. 
The  report  was  endorsed,  and  the  next  day,  the 
ritual,  constitution,  laws,  etc.,  were  promulgated, 
and  on  Oct.  6,  1877,  the  Rank  became  an  accom- 
plished fact. 

228.  This  ritual  is  one  of  the  most  interesting 
features  of  the  early  history  of  the  Rank.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  at  the  time  of  the  discussion  a.s 
to  the  advisability  of  its  establishment  at  the  1877 
convention  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  at  Cleveland,  the 
convention  had  also  under  consideration  the  forma- 
tion of  the  Uniform  Rank ;  and  as  the  latter  had 
been  under  discussion  for  some  time  previous,  it 
was  naturally  thought  that  it  would  be  the  first  to 
be  established,  and  Brother  Rathbone  had  prepared 
a  ritual,  which  he  thought  would  be  suitable  for 
this  Military  Branch.  When  the  convention  as- 
sembled,  it  was  soon   found   out  that  the   Uniform 


214  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Bank  would  not  be  established  at  that  meeting,  and 
that  the  Endowment  Rank  would  receive  favorable 
consideration ;  so  Brother  Rathbone  immediately  set 
to  work  to  modify  the  Military  Ritual  so  as  to  con- 
form to  the  requirement  of  the  Endowment  Rank. 
The  amended  ritual  was  presented  to  the  convention 
and  adopted  on  August  17,  1877.  It  was  proposed 
that  the  ritual  l)e  used  at  all  the  section  meetings, 
which  were  held  monthly.  It  provided  for  a  Presi- 
dent, Vice-President,  Chaplain,  Secretary  and  Treas- 
urer, Guide,  Guard  and  Sentinel;  that  during  the 
section  meetings  each  member  wear  a  badge ;  and 
besides  having  the  S.  A.  P.  W.  the  members  were 
to  be  entitled  to  the  A.  P.  W.  of  E.  R.  The  ritual 
was  taken  up  for  the  most  part  with  the  initiation, 
which  was  extensive,  and  compared  very  favorably 
with  the  ritual  of  the  Order ;  it  contained  many 
beautiful  lessons.  The  ritual  was  used  generally 
among  the  first  one  hundred  sections  that  were  or- 
ganized, but  from  the  lack  of  competent  instituting 
officers,  its  use  was  not  afterwards  strictly  complied 
with.  The  0.  B.  N.,  however,  was  insisted  upon, 
and  all  else  graduallv  fell  into  disuse  and  one  fea- 
lure  after  another  abandoned.  In  1882  the  law 
made  its  use  optional,  and  in  1884  the  0.  B.  N.  was 
the  only  part  retained;  even  this,  in  1888,  was 
abandoned;  and  the  only  qualification  now  required 
is  that  the  applicant  has  passed  through  the  three 
ranks  of  Knighthood. 

229.  At  the  next  meeting  of  the  Supreme  Lodge 
in    1878,    it   was   reported   that   warrants   had   been 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH         215 

issued  for  285  sections,  which  h;ul  3,274  members 
of  the  tirst  class  and  5,356  members  of  the  second 
class.  The  Bank  was  in  char,o-e  of  the  Supreme 
Master  of  Exchequer,  Brother  John  B.  Stemple.  In 
1879  the  membership  was  doubled. 

230.  In  the  report  of  the  Supreme  Chancellor  to 
the  1880  convention,  he  ijave  the  history  of  the 
Rank,  and  of  the  defects,  which  experience  had 
brought  out  in  its  system,  and  at  the  same  time 
suggested  means  of  improvements;  this  resulted  in 
the  following  recommendations  of  the  Committee  on 
Endowment  Rank,  viz:  That  a  Board  of  Control 
be  established  l)y  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  which  shall  consist  of  two  members 
of  the  Lodge,  and  the  Supreme  Chancellor;  that  the 
ritual  be  abolishetl  at  some  future  time ;  and  that 
sections  may  omit  all  ceremonies  except  the  obliga- 
tion and  those  of  tne  opening  and  closing.  The  re- 
port was  adopted  and  these  requirements  were  ac- 
complished in  the  next  convention,  the  ritual  was 
then  abolished,  Brother  H.  Nelson  elected  Presi- 
dent-Secretary and  a  Board  of  Control  Appointed. 

231.  The  handing  over  of  the  affairs  of  the 
Rank  to  the  new  Secretary,  the  Supreme  Master  of 
Exchequer,  "under  whose  wise,  just  and  economic 
administrations,"  says  Past  Supreme  Chancellor 
Van  Valkenberg,  ' '  the  Endowment  Rank  has  become 
popular  and  strong,  and  is  now  an  important  factor 
of  our  Order,"  he  tells  us  in  his  report  that  there 
had  been  issued  11,546  certificates  of  the  tirst  class 
of  $1000.00;     14,834  second  class  of  $2000.00;     and 


216  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

397  third  class  of  $400.00,  and  that  benefits  had 
been  paid  out  to  the  amount  of  $1,902,738.00.  The 
first  benefit  paid  was  to  Henry  Hope  of  Section  61, 
Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.,  of  $1,517.00.  Warrants  had 
been  issued  to  629  Sections,  and  that  62  had  been 
suspended,  chiefly  through  the  dishonesty  and  in- 
competency of  their  secretaries  and  treasurers, 
leaving  563  sections  in  active  work.  "Gradually 
and  slowly,"  says  the  Supreme  Chancellor  in  his 
report,  "the  Order  is  gathering  and  garnering  the 
experience  of  years  and  adding  to  the  efficiency, 
economy  and  security  of  the  Rank." 

232.  In  1888  some  radical  changes  took  place 
in  the  organization  and  laws  of  the  Rank.  An 
elective  Board  of  Control  was  created,  consisting 
of  three  members  who  were  to  hold  office  for  two, 
four  and  six  years,  and  they  were  invested  with  the 
powers  of  the  old  Board  and  also  of  the  Supreme 
Officers,  so  that  it  was  to  all  intents  and  purposes 
taken  out  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  altogether.  The 
members  elected  were :  John  A.  Hinsey,  Dr.  D.  J. 
Holland  and  Thomas  Essex.  The  members  of  first, 
second  and  third  class  who  had  entered  a  fourth 
class  created  in  187-t,  were  re-rated,  so  as  to  re- 
quire them  to  pay  at  the  rate  of  the  age  at  which 
they  entered,  instead  of  at  the  age  in  which  they 
entered  their  previous  classes.  Brother  Nelson  re- 
signed then  as  secretary  and  Brother  W.  B.  Ken- 
nedy was  appointed.  In  1892  the  President  of  the 
Board  of  Control  was  made  an  officer  of  the  Su- 
preme Lodge. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH         217 

233.  For  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the 
Order,  the  Supreme  Lodge  met  on  July  9,  1901  in 
special  convention ;  and  for  the  first  time  in  the 
history  of  the  Rank,  and  after  twenty-four  years- 
of  successful  life,  did  trouble  appear.  Soon  after 
the  close  of  the  convention  of  1900,  the  Supreme 
Chancellor  found  that  something  was  wrong  in  the 
financial  matters  of  the  Rank.  Upon  the  investiga- 
tion of  the  Board  of  Control,  it  made  a  special  report 
and  upon  that  report  the  special  convention  was. 
called  for  the  purpose  of  "taking  into  consideration 
the  condition  of  the  Endowment  Rank  and  to  enact 
such  legislation  and  take  such  other  action  as  may 
seem  necessary. ' ' 

234.  The  first  action  taken  was  to  accept  the 
resignation  of  J.  A.  Hinsey  and  appoint  C.  F.  S. 
Neal  as  President  of  the  Board.  It  appears  by  the 
report  that  there  was  due  on  death  losses  still  un- 
paid $425,600,  with  no  immediate  funds  available. 
There  were  evidently  serious  matters  to  consider,  and 
although  every  effort  was  made  to  insure  secrecy 
of  the  doings  of  this  convention,  it  became  known 
that  this  deficit  was  due  more  to  mismanage- 
ment and  ill-advised  investment  of  its  funds, 
than  to  dishonesty.  The  convention  authorized 
the  prosecution  of  all  who  had  in  any  way 
embezzled  its  funds,  both  in  the  civil  courts- 
and  in  its  own  Tribunals ;  and  then  it  pledged  itself 
to  stand  responsible  for  every  beneficial  certificate 
issued  and  also  to  enact  all  necessary  legislation  as- 
may  be  needed  to  protect  their  holders,  and  such  as. 


218  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

will  promptly  pay  all  claims.  New  rates  were  made, 
and  an  address  to  the  Order  was  sent  out  by  the 
Supreme  Chancellor. 

235.  Such  was  the  confidence  shown  in  the  Rank 
under  the  new  laws  and  management  that  the  next 
year,  1902,  shows  that  19,347  applications  were  put 
in,  and  that  $3,089,977  were  paid  for  1579  death 
claims,  making  a  total  paid  for  death  losses  of  $17,- 
636,162.  By  June  30th,  1903  the  Rank  had  a  mem- 
bership of  62,195,  being  a  net  gain  for  the  year  of 
4,026.  The  assets  were  increased  from  $393,000  to 
$558,000,  while  at  the  same  time  its  liabilities  had 
decreased  from  $312,009  to  $166,000.  Its  resources 
above  its  liabilities  were  at  this  date,  $392,000.  The 
cash  on  hand  and  investments  amounted  to  $558,320 
the  investments  being  in  United  States  Bonds  under 
the  order  of  the  Supreme  Lodge. 

236.  The  United  States  Trade  Reports  comment- 
ing on  the  Endowment  Rank  in  1903  says:  "Cer- 
tainly the  Knights  of  Pythias  are  to  be  congratu- 
lated for  having  in  their  society  such  a  successful 
and  well-managed  insurance  organization,  and  ev- 
ery Knight  knows  that  this  is  more  than  a  matter 
of  mere  insurance.  It  is  a  true  fraternal  beneficiary 
society,  organized  for  benevolence.  Not  only  are  the 
members  of  the  Endowment  Rank  of  the  Knights 
of  Pythias  protecting  their  own  families  or  those 
dependent  upon  them,  but  they  are  protecting  each 
other's  families,  lightening  the  burdens  of  the  world 
within  their  sphere,  and  contributing  to  the  sum 
total  of  human  happiness.     The  sordid,  selfish  view 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        219 

of  the  Endowment  Rank  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias 
wonld  be  that  it  makes  an  investment  in  life  in- 
surance at  equitable  rates.  But  the  larger  and  cor- 
rect view  is  that  the  Endowment  Rank  is  not  only 
doing  this,  but  is  engaged  in  a  grand  and  noble 
work  of  brotherhood  and  true  charity — which  is  not 
alms,  but  love.  Death  only  severs  the  bonds  which 
unite  the  members  of  the  Endowment  Rank  of  the 
Knights  of  Pythias  in  their  work. 

"The  Endowment  Rank  of  the  Knights  of  Pyth- 
ias is  under  the  most  able  and  conservative  man- 
agement of  a  board  of  control  elected  by  the  Su- 
preme Lodge,  and.  further,  every  Knights  of  Pyth- 
ias Lodge  in  the  country  is  pledged  to  assist  the 
Endowment  Rank  in  event  the  latter  should  ever 
be  in  need  of  financial  assistance  to  meet  an  un- 
expected number  of  death  claims.  In  other  words, 
the  financial  resources  of  the  entire  Order  are  a 
reserve  fund,  if  needed,  for  the  Endowment  Rank." 

237.  Thus  through  the  wise  and  strenuous  man- 
agement by  the  present  President  and  his  associates, 
the  Rank  has  once  more  been  brought  to  a  most 
remarkable  success,  from  its  insolvent  position  of 
1901.  Its  members  have  been  retained,  its  rates 
successfully  changed,  its  deficit  entirely  wiped  out, 
its  debts  all  paid,  all  claims  promptly  met,  and  the 
year  1903  was  ended  with  a  net  surplus  accumula- 
tion over  all  liabilities  of  $563,114. 

238.  On  August  16th,  1904,  the  twenty-third  con- 
vention of  the  Supreme  Lodge  was  held  in  Louis- 
ville, Kentucky,  and  in  his  report  showing  the  condi- 


220  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tioii  of  the  Rauk  to  that  time  Supreme  Chancellor 
Bangs  gives  briefly  the  history  of  those  troubles, 
which  is  here  given  in  his  own  words,  thus  giving 
confidence  to  those  who  still  may  have  some  doubt 
as  to  the  Rank's  prosperity.    He  says : 

"A  statement  of  resources  and  liabilities  on  Dec- 
ember 31.  1900,  shows  a  deficit  upon  the  face  of  the 
returns  of  $20,757.81. 

"Among  the  resources  was  a  credit  of  $91,539.03 
balance  due  from  the  City  National  Bank  of  Fort 
Worth,  which,  as  appears  elsewhere  in  the  report, 
was  $80,382.02  greater  than  the  facts  warranted, 
making  a  deficit  of  $101,139.83.  To  this  should  be 
added  a  discount  of  from  $75,000  to  $100,000  on 
'investments  on  hand,'  which  were  listed  among  the 
assets  at  the  purchase  price.  It  will  thus  be  seen 
that  upon  turning  over  the  Endowment  Rank  some 
four  years  ago  and  taking  into  consideration  only 
matured  claims,  that  Branch  of  the  Order  was  some 
$175,000  short  of  being  even  with  the  world. 

239.  In  May,  1901,  we  levied  a  special  assess- 
ment, from  which  we  received  $113,786.27.  On  June 
30.  1901,  upon  striking  a  balance,  we  had,  accord- 
ing to  book  value,  resources  in  excess  of  matured 
liabilities  in  the  sum  of  $99,715.16.  We  were  still 
•carrying  as  an  asset  however,  the  claim  against  the 
City  National  Bank  at  a  sum  $80,382.02  in  excess 
of  its  actual  value,  so  that,  figuring  on  the  same 
I)asis  that  we  did  for  December  31,  1900,  we  had 
assets  in  excess  of  matured  liabilities  in  the  sum 
of  $19,333.14.     But  on  Juiu'  30th,  as  well  as  on  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        221 

previous  date,  there  should  have  been  deducted 
from  the  value  of  the  assets  the  discount  of  from 
$75,000  to  $100,000  on  investments  on  hand,  so  that 
we  were  still  short  of  an  even  balance  on  June  30, 
U)01.  of  from  $60,000  to  $80,000. 

"At  the  special  convention  of  1901  the  present 
rates  M^ere  adopted;  and  during  the  next  few  months 
after  the  change  of  rates  there  was  a  serious  loss  in 
membership  and  greatly  increased  expense  in 
management  by  reason  of  the  upheaval  caused  by 
the  increased  rates  and  disclosures  of  mismanage- 
ment. On  :Mareh  81,  1902,  a  balancing  of  the  re- 
sources and  liabilities  showed  that  the  Rank  still 
faced  a  deficit  of  $32,852.91,  which,  considering  the 
condition  of  affairs,  was  a  better  showing  than  we 
had  hoped  for.  About  this  time  the  membership 
l)egan  to  recover  from  the  shock  of  the  disclosures, 
and  confidence  in  the  new  management  was  begin- 
ning to  make  itself  manifest,  and  there  has  been  a 
continual  and  continuous  increase  until  on  the  30th 
day  of  June,  1904,  with  every  asset  entered  at  its 
lowest  value  and  every  liability  figured  at  the  maxi- 
mum we  had  assets  in  excess  of  m'atured  liabilities 
in  the  sum  of  $754,267.98." 

240.  During  the  two  years  ending  March  31st, 
1904,  there  were  21,458  applications  for  membership 
and  new  insurances  were  written  for  $23,057,000, 
while  the  death  claims  paid  were  $2,625,849.59  for 
1,474  deaths.  Since  the  organization  of  the  Rank 
there  has  been  up  to  June  30,  1904,  10,692  deaths 
involving  the  payment  to  their  beneficiaries  of  $20.- 


222  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

863,995.69.  On  the  same  date.  June  30th,  1904.  the 
assets  were  $913,350.78  of  which  $192,500.19  was 
cash  in  bank  and  $350,000  in  state  bonds;  the 
anioinit  of  insurance  in  force  was  $107,903,000  and 
a  membership  of  66.224. 

At  this  date  of  writing,  IsIrv,  1906,  the  member- 
ship is  steadily  increasing  and  numbers  now  77,- 
800.  carrying  an  insurance  of  $120,500,000,  while 
the  net  resources  over  and  al)ove  all  expenses  and 
liabilities  are  $1,350,000. 

Among  those  who  upheld  and  took  an  actual  in- 
terest in  the  Rank  during  its  incipiency  was 
Brother  Rathbone,  the  Founder  of  the  Order.  He 
was  not  only  the  author  of  the  ritual  used  during 
the  first  years  of  its  life,  but  was  also  Chairman  of 
the  Committee  who  formulated  the  first  set  of  the 
Endowment  Rank  laws  and  Constitution.  During 
his  travels  through  the  country  as  Supreme  Lecturer, 
he  visited  many  fxrand  Domains,  advocating  mem- 
liership  in  the  Rank  and  in  his  report  to  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  in  1878,  he  says:  "It  is  a  source 
of  infinite  gratification  to  me  to  observe  in  every 
jurisdiction  I  visited,  a  genuine  awakening  in  prog- 
ress. Among  many  the  cause  was  directly  trace- 
able to  the  Endowment  Rank.  I  nuiy  be  pardoned 
for  saying  that  it  is  my  firm  belief  that  this  new 
feature  in  our  Order  will  prove  a  great  and  lasting 
blessing.  I  avail  myself  of  every  proper  occasion  to 
announce  that  the  Supreme  Lodge  had  annexed  this 
additional  degree  to  our  brotherhood,  and  it  is  with 
much  pleasure  I  report  that  the  seed  thus  sown  has 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        223 

ill  many  instances  brought  forth  fruit."  From  its 
commencement  Brother  Rathbone  took  great  in- 
terest in  the  ait'airs  of  the  Rank,  and  in  less  than  a 
month  after  the  tirst  certificate  was  issued  he  be- 
came a  member  of  Section  No.  219  of  Bowie,  Mary- 
land, taking  a  first  class  certificate  of  $1000.  In 
3Iay,  1888.  when  the  fourth  class  was  adopted,  he 
transferred  to  that  class,  increasing  his  certificate 
to  $3000.  The  number  of  his  certificate  was  8,101. 
His  beneficiaries  were  his  two  daughters,  who  re- 
ceived that  amount  at  his  death  under  claim  No. 
947  on  December  31.  1889. 

The  name  of  this  branch  of  the  Order  has  been 
officially  changed  to  Knights  of  Pythias  Insurance 
Department. 

241.  The  Insurance  Department  writes  four  dif- 
ferent policies  in  the  Fifth  Class,  known  respectively 
as  Plans  A.  B.  C.  and  D. 

Plan  A  is  the  Level  Life  Plan.  That  is,  what  is 
known  as  ordinary,  straight  life  insurance.  The 
members  of  this  plan  pay  each  month  so  long  as 
they  live  at  rates  corresponding  to  their  respective 
ages. 

Plan  B  is  the  Twenty-year  Payment  Plan.  That 
is,  the  members  of  this  plan  pay  each  month  for 
twenty  years  at  a  rate  corresponding  to  their  respec- 
tive ages,  until  they  have  paid  twenty  full  years, 
at  which  time  their  policy  is  fully  paid  up. 

Plan  C  is  the  Modified  Step  Rate  Plan.  That  is 
members  whose  certificates  are  issued  upon  this  plan 


224  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

must  make  payments  during  the  calendar  year  in 
which  they  Avere  admitted  at  the  rate  (see  table  of 
rates)  applicable  to  their  respective  ages  of  entry, 
and  for  each  succeeding  calendar  year  of  member- 
ship, make  payments  at  their  respective  attained 
ages  during  such  year,  until  age  65,  after  which  the 
payment  is  level.  In  this  plan  the  member  pays 
to  the  Society  his  own  cost  from  year  to  year,  nec- 
essarily increasing  with  increase  in  age. 

Plan  D  provides  for  insurance  to  age  65  upon 
level  payment  to  that  age,  whereupon  the  member 
is  ]irivileged  to  transfer  his  certificate  to  Plan  A 
and  pay  thereafter  a  level  monthly  rate,  otherwise 
the  certificate  and  all  features  in  connection  there- 
with, cease  to  be  in  force.  This  plan  furnishes  pro- 
tection at  a  very  low  cost  during  the  dependency 
period,  and  is  discontinued  in  extreme  old  age. 

All  of  the  Plans  in  the  Fifth  Class  provide  for 
the  payment  to  the  members  of  dividends  at  the 
close  of  each  policy  year,  that  is  to  say,  the  surplus 
in  excess  of  the  required  reserve  (if  such  surplus  be 
equal  to  one  regular  monthly  payment  from  all  of 
the  members  who  have  been  in  the  Fifth  Class  more 
than  one  year)  will  be  returned  to  such  member  in 
the  form  of  the  omission  of  one  or  more  monthly 
payments,  such  payments  to  be  omitted  as  soon  as 
possible  after  the  close  of  their  respective  policy 
years. 

On   ^I'ciy  1,   1909,  the  Insurance  Department  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH 


225 


the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias  had  75,000  mem- 
bers. 

It  has  about  5,000  local  organizations. 

It  has  $112,308,500  protection  in  force. 

It  has  $2,342,302.46  emergency  fund. 

It  has  paid  to  beneficiaries  nearly  $30,748,495.40. 

It  has  been  in  operation  thirty-three  years  and 
it  is  a  Department  of  the  Supreme  Government  of 
the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias. 


THE  INSURANCE  DEPARTMENT 


By  UNION  B.  HUNT 
President  of  the  hisurance  Department,  Knights  of  Pythias 


The  Insurance  Department  of  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
Knights  of  Pythias,  formerly  called  the  Endowment 
Rank,  was  organized  in  1877.  The  Order  of  Knights 
of  Pythias  itself  came  into  existence  in  1864  and 
the  Insurance  Department  was  the  result  of  a  de- 
sire on  the  part  of  the  membership  of  the  Order  at 
large,  for  the  establishment  of  a  branch  that  would 
furnish  insurance  to  such  members  as  might  de- 
sire it. 

At  the  Session  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  held  in 
1877,  Supreme  Chancellor  Davis  in  his  report  made 
an  urgent  appeal  to  that  body  to  adopt  some  system 
of  Life  Insurance,  asserting  that  it  was  vital  to  the 
interest  of  the  Order.  Upon  his  recommendation  a 
Committee,  (of  which  Justus  H.  Rathbone,  Founder 
of  the  Order,  was  Chairman)  was  appointed  to 
draft  resolutions  and  by-laws  for  the  government 
of  an  Insurance  Branch,  and  thus  the  old  Endow- 
ment Rank  was  launched  by  the  Supreme  Lodge  in 
response  to  a  demand  of  the  membership  of  the 
Order. 

The  plans  originally  adopted  created  two  classes, 
known  as  first  class  and  second  class.  The  members 
of  the  first  class  received  a  certificate  giving  to 
the  beneficiaries  at     death,  the  sum  of     $1,000.00. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        227 

These  members  agreed  to  pay  $1.00  each  into  the 
Mortuary  Fund  of  the  Society  on  the  death  of  each 
first  class  member.  All  members  of  the  second 
class  received  certificates  for  $2,000.00  and  agreed 
to  pay  an  assessment  of  $2.00  upon  each  death  occur- 
ring in  that  class.  Members  were  received  in  this  class 
between  the  ages  of  21  and  50  years.  The  third 
class  was  organized  for  the  purpose  of  granting 
certificates  in  the  sum  of  $3,000.00,  upon  the  same 
plan  as  the  first  class  and  second  class,  certificates 
were  granted  and  the  age  limit  was  raised  so  mem- 
bers were  received  between  the  ages  of  21  and  60. 

At  first,  members  were  received  without  medical 
examination,  a  mere  declaration  of  health  being  all 
that  was  required.  As  might  have  been  expected, 
the  death  rate  shortly  became  very  heavy  and  as- 
sessments were  frequent.  Prior  to  1884  it  had  been 
determined  that  the  plans  upon  which  the  Endow- 
ment Rank  was  organized  were  inadequate  to  fur- 
nish permanent  life  protection.  At  the  time  of  the 
organization  of  the  old  Endowment  Rank,  fraternal 
insurance  was  in  its  infancy,  the  first  Fraternal  In- 
surance Society  started  in  this  country  being  but  a 
few  years  old.  Actuaries  and  state  officials  had  given 
the  subject  of  fraternal  insurance  practically  no 
thought.  When  the  Endowment  Rank  was  organ- 
ized there  was  not  a  law  upon  the  statute  books  of 
any  state  in  the  Union  providing  for  Fraternal  In- 
surance Societies.  The  idea  in  the  minds  of  the  pro- 
moters and  members  was  that  insurance  should 
be  furnished  from  month  to  month  at  the  least  pos- 


228  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

sible  cost.  Prior  to  1884  the  first,  second  and  third 
class  members  paid  their  assessments  without  refer- 
ence to  their  age  or  the  risk  they  imposed  upon 
the  Society.  The  good  risks  were  compelled  to 
bear  the  burden  of  the  poor  risks. 

The  fourth  class  was  organized  in  1884  and  within 
two  or  three  years  practically  all  of  the  members 
of  the  first,  second  and  third  classes  transferred  to 
the  fourth  class.  The  fourth  class  was  established 
upon  an  entirely  different  plan,  in  that  the  fourth 
class  members  paid  under  a  table  of  rates  a  sum 
which  was  precalculated  to  be  sufficient  to  pay  the 
losses  that  would  occur  during  the  month ;  mem- 
bers being  rated  according  to  their  risk  and  by 
reason  of  occupation  and  the  amount  of  insurance, 
and  only  enough  money  was  provided  in  this  plan 
to  carry  the  insurance  from  month  to  month,  no 
reserve  being  provided  for. 

In  1901  a  Special  Session  of  the  Supreme  Lodge 
was  held  in  Chicago.  The  rates  increased  and  a 
special  assessment  was  levied.  Because  of  this  an 
emergency  fund  was  accumulated,  which  enabled 
the  Endowment  Rank  to  pay  pending  death  claims, 
but  by  the  time  the  Supreme  Lodge  met  in  Louis- 
ville in  1904.  it  was  apparent  to  all  who  had  given 
the  matter  a  thought,  that  the  rates  were  wholly 
inadequate  and  so  a  special  committee  was  appointed 
to  investigate,  and  see  if  the  Insurance  Department 
could  not  be  placed  upon  an  adequate  rate  basis. 
This   ('ommittee    concluded    that   there    had    been 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        229 

enough  guess  work  and  employed  the  best  actuarial 
talent  that  could  be  found. 

As  a  result  of  this  step  at  the  Convention  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge  held  in  New  Orleans  in  1906,  the 
fifth  class  was  established  and  began  business  Jan- 
uary 1,  1907 ;  the  main  purpose  being  to  enable 
the  members  of  the  fourth  class  to  transfer  to  the 
fifth  class,  in  order  that  they  might  secure  perma- 
nent life  protection.  Thus  the  Knights  of  Pythias 
became  one  of  the  first  fraternal  organizations  to 
recognize  the  absolute  necessity  of  adequate  rates. 
The  members  of  the  Supreme  Lodge  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Order  generally,  recognized  the  fact 
that  good  insurance  could  not  be  sold  below  cost. 

Subsequent  events  have  proven  the  wisdom  of 
the  Supreme  Lodge,  as  only  about  11,000  members 
remain  in  the  fourth  class.  During  1909  more  than 
14,000  new  certificates  were  issued  to  members  of 
the  fifth  class,  carrying  an  insurance  liability  of 
more  than  $20,000,000,  making  the  total  membership 
of  the  fifth  class  at  this  time  62,287,  with  insurance 
amounting  to  $88,473,634.  The  fifth  class,  though  it 
has  been  in  existence  but  about  three  years  and  a 
half,  has  accumulated  a  reserve  of  almost  $2,000,000, 
which  is  amply  sufficient  to  protect  its  contracts. 
This  class  is  based  upon  rates  predicted  upon  the 
American  Experience  Table  of  Mortality  at  three 
and  a  half  per  cent,  the  same  table  employed  by  a 
great  majority  of  all  the  Standard  Life  Insurance 
Companies  of  the  country  and  is  set  up  as  a  standard 


230  HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

of  valuation  for  life  insurance  contracts  in  the 
statutes  of  a  majority  of  the  states  of  the  Union. 

The  Fifth  Class  gives  to  its  members  two  bene- 
fits that  have  never  before  been  given  to  members 
of  a  fraternal  insurance  society,  namely,  the  annual 
accounting  and  the  distribution  of  surplus  collec- 
tions, which  reduces  the  cost  of  members'  insurance 
to  a  minimum  and  gives  to  unfortunate  members 
of  the  Order,  who  after  three  years  of  membership 
are  unable  to  make  further  payments,  the  bene- 
fit of  their  reserve  accumulation. 

In  1909  the  members  of  the  Fifth  Class  were 
given  dividends  amounting  to  $258,387.10.  These 
dividends  were  not  paid  in  cash,  but  were  in  the 
shape  of  waived  payments  and  were  saved  to  the 
member. 

The  Insurance  Department  belongs  to  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias.  It  is  a 
part  of  this  great  Order ;  it  is  maintained  for  the 
benefit  of  its  members  and  for  the  protection  of 
their  families.  It  is  under  the  direct  control  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge  Knights  of  P^^thias. 

The  members  of  the  Order  elect  representatives 
to  the  Grand  Lodge  of  the  several  states.  These  rep- 
resentatives elect  the  Supreme  Representatives  from 
these  states.  The  Supreme  Lodge  is  made  uj)  of 
these  representatives  from  the  states.  The  Supreme 
Lodge  elects  six  members  of  the  Board  of  Control, 
who,  together  with  the  Supreme  Chancellor,  Supreme 
Vice-Chancellor  and  the  Jr.  Past  Supreme  Chancel- 
lor, elects  the  officers  of  the  Department.     The  Of- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  INSURANCE  BRANCH        231 

ficers  are  responsible  to  the  Board  of  Control  and 
under  their  direct  supervision.  They  are  bonded 
by  a  responsible  bonding  companj-.  The  Board  of 
Control  reports  directly  to  the  Supreme  Lodge, 
hence  the  absolute  control  of  the  Insurance  De- 
partment is  in  the  hands  of  the  great  legislative 
body  of  the  Order. 

Since  its  organization,  this  Department  has  paid 
to  the  beneticiaries  of  deceased  members  more  than 
$31,000,000.  Its  ledger  assets  at  this  time  amount  to 
about  $3,000,000,  the  greater  part  of  this  amount 
being  invested  in  good  municipal  securities. 

One  of  the  strongest  features  of  the  Insurance 
Department  is  the  conservative  manner  in  which 
it  makes  its  investments,  which  renders  loss  almost 
impossible.  We  quote  from  the  law  of  the  Supreme 
Lodge  governing  the  investments  of  this  Depart- 
ment: "The  Board  shall  invest  the  funds  on  hand 
from  time  to  time  when  not  required  to  pay  the 
liabilities  of  the  Insurance  Department,  nor  to  be 
kept  on  hand  in  cash  for  any  other  purpose,  in  se- 
curities readily  convertible  into  cash ;  provided 
such  investments  shall  be  limited  to  government, 
state,  provincial,  county,  and  municipal  bonds,  or 
bonds  of  any  township,  park  or  school  district  hav- 
ing taxing  power;  provided  that  such  bonds  shall 
be  a  direct  obligation  on  all  taxable  property  within 
such  municipality  or  district  and  the  net  indebted- 
ness of  such  municipality  or  district  shall  not  ex- 
ceed the  statutory  provisions  governing  the  same, 
or,  in  absence  of  the  statute  five  per  centum  of  the 


232  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

value  of  all  taxable  property  therein,  according  to 
the  last  valuation  for  taxation  preceding  the  is- 
suance of  such  bonds.  *  *  *  No  investment  of 
the  funds  of  the  Society  shall  be  made  until  such 
investment  is  authorized  in  writing  by  six  members 
of  the  Board.  Such  authorization  shall  describe  with 
particularity  the  nature,  character  and  amount  of 
securities  required  in  the  making  of  each  proposed 
investment  and  such  authorization  shall  be  kept  as 
a  permanent  record  in  the  office  of  said  Board." 

No  greater  safeguard  could  be  thrown  around 
the  investments  of  any  Society.  The  securities  must 
be  first  class  in  every  respect ;  must  be  passed  upon 
by  the  best  legal  authority  before  being  submitted 
to  the  Grand  Counsel  of  the  Society  for  his  ap- 
proval ;  must  be  examined  and  be  approved  by  him 
and  must  be  approved  by  at  least  six  members  of 
the  Board  of  Control  in  writing.  The  plans  and 
purposes  of  this  Department  should  commend  them- 
selves to  every  member  of  the  great  fraternity. 

UNION  B.  HUNT, 
President  Insurance    Department. 


WILLIAM  BEATTY 
Imperial  Prince  Dramatic  Order  Knights  of  Khorassan 


CHAPTER  V. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  DRAMATIC   ORDER 
KNIGHTS  OF  KHORASSAN 


"  Whose  trend  is  tireless  and  to  eternity;  whose  peon  first  rose 
o'er  the  oasis  of  Syracuse,  on  Sicily's  plain,  on  fair  Italy's 
desert;  thence  rang  out,  and  rings  on  for  all  time,  the 
world  over,  through  Datnon' s  silvery  voice." 

^  I  ^HE  history  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias  cannot  be 
-^  complete  without  some  mention  of  the  Dram- 
atic Order  Knights  of  Khorassan,  although  in  no 
sense  a  part  of  the  Knights  of  Pythias,  yet  it  is  an  ad- 
junct to  it.  inasmuch  no  one  can  obtain  admittance 
to  it  except  members  of  that  Order  and  they  only 
who  have  taken  the  rank  of  Knight.  The  regular 
Knights  of  Pythias  organization  represents  the 
Fraternal ;  the  Uniform  Rank,  the  Military ;  the 
Endowment  Rank,  the  Protective ;  and  the  Dram- 
atic Order  Knights  of  Khorassan,  the  Social  side  of 
life ;  which,  until  this  organization  had  been  insti- 
tuted, was  the  one  thing  that  had  been  neglected. 
231.  The  Dramatic  Order  was  instituted  at  Mil- 
waukee in  1894,  for  the  purpose  of  cultivating  this 
social  side  of  life  and  to  bring  together  the  Knights, 


236  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

SO  that  they  may  be  better  able  to  become  acquainted 
with  each  other,  than  is  possible  to  do  in  the 
lodge  room ;  it  forms  the  ground  upon  which  the 
members  may  meet  without  the  usual  routine  of 
business,  and  thus  breaking  down  the  barriers  that 
often  exist  between  members  of  different  lodges. 
It  stands  to  the  Knights  of  Pythias  in  the  same 
relation  that  the  Mystic  Shrine  does  to  the  Masonic 
Order. 

232.  Khorassan,  "the  land  of  the  sun,"  forms 
one  of  the  modern  provinces  of  Persia,  and  lies  in 
the  extreme  north  eastern  part  of  that  country, 
among  the  mountains  that  run  in  an  east  and  west 
direction  from  the  southeast  corner  of  the  Caspian 
Sea  to  the  Hindu  Kush  Mountains.  The  moun- 
tains, after  passing  the  Caspian  spread  out  into 
a  beautiful  and  fertile  mountain-region ;  it  separ- 
ates into  four  or  five  distinct  ranges,  running  paral- 
lel to  one  another,  with  longitudinal  valleys  be- 
tween them,  and  shorter  ones  branching  from  them 
at  right  angles.  The  sides  of  the  valleys  are  often 
well  wooded  and  all  are  well  watered  with  broad 
deep  rivers  and  numerous  springs.  South  of  these 
mountains  is  the  great  desert  of  Iran ;  but  the  fertile 
territory  of  this  mountain  region  is  increased  by 
the  extensive  cultivation  to  a  considerable  distance 
into  the  desert  by  the  careful  husbanding  of  the 
numerous  streams  that  come  down  from  the  moun- 
tains. 

233.  But  only  a  part  of  this  beautiful  region  be- 
longs to   Khorassan.     If  the   northwestern   portion 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  237 

be  cut  off,  we  find  there  parallel  mountain  ranges 
the  northern,  central  and  southern.  The  northern 
and  central  ranges  are  joined  by  a  watershed  in  a 
general  east  and  west  direction,  while  the  central 
and  southern  ranges  are  joined  by  another  range 
having  a  north  and  south  trend.  These  mountains 
enclose  these  three  large  rich  and  fertile  valleys, 
well  watered  with  broad,  deep  rivers  and  numerous 
springs.  Here,  then,  in  these  valleys,  is  Khorassan, 
the  ancient  home  of  the  Parthians,  whose  mighty 
empire  at  one  time  rivalled  and  kept  in  check  the 
power  of  Rome.  There  are  no  peaks,  and  the 
mountains  are  nowhere  higher  than  6000  feet.  The 
valleys  are  rich  and  fertile  in  the  extreme,  having 
good  and  deep  soil.  The  valley  of  Moshed  is  one 
hundred  miles  from  northeast  to  southwest  and 
from  forty  to  fifty  miles  broad;  that  of  Nishapur  is 
ninety  miles  north  to  south  and  about  sixty  from 
east  to  west.  The  third  valley  lies  to  the  east  and 
contained  the  ancient  capital  of  Parthia. 

234.  The  productions  of  Khorassan  are  undoubt- 
edly the  same  as  in  the  old  Parthian  times,  for  it 
has  at  all  times  been  a  rich,  fertile  and  much  coveted 
region.  Sir  George  Rawlinson  says  of  it,  "That 
compared  with  the  arid  and  inhospitable  deserts, 
which  adjoin  it  upon  the  north  and  south,  Khoras- 
san, the  ancient  Parthia  and  Hyrcania;"  the  north- 
west part  mentioned  above,  "is  a  terrestrial  para- 
dise." The  country  still  produces  pine,  the  wal- 
nut, sycamore,  ash,  poplar,  willow,  vine,  mulberry, 
apricot    and    numerous    other   fruits;    saffron,    assa- 


238  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

foetida,  gum  ammoniac  and  aromatic  plants  are  na- 
tives there.  Wheat,  barley,  hemp,  tobacco  and  cot- 
ton are  cultivated;  in  fact,  but  little  cultivation  is 
required,  the  crops  grow  almost  spontaneously. 
Game  is  plentiful  in  the  mountains,  and  fish  in  the 
water  courses.  Copper,  lead,  iron  and  salt  are 
among  the  mineral  products  and  have  been  mined 
for  ages.  But  one  of  the  beautiful  products  of  the 
region  is  the  turquoise,  which  is  found  in  abun- 
dance. Numerous  manufactures  are  still  carried  on 
especially  in  silk,  Avoolen  carpets,  arms,  including 
the  famous  Khorassan  sabres.  Its  population  is 
about  800,000. 

235.  Nothing  is  known  of  the  Parthians  as  a  peo- 
ple before  the  time  of  Darius,  son  of  Hystaspes,  king 
of  Persia,  about  720  B.  C.  Darius  speaks  of  them 
in  his  great  Inscription  at  Behistun.  He  calls  them 
"Parthva; "  he  says  they  were  his  subjects  and  had 
revolted  against  his  father,  but  were  defeated  and 
returned  to  their  allegiance,  and  were  faithful  to 
their  Persian  sovereigns  for  over  two  and  a  quarter 
•centuries.  This  faithfulness,  together  with  the  fact 
that  they  lived  surrounded  by  a  group  of  purely 
Aryan  tribes,  has  led  some  writers  to  suppose  that 
they,  like  all  the  other  tribes  that  live  on  the  Iran- 
ean  plateau,  belonged  to  the  same  Aryan  race.  But 
the  study  of  what  we  know  from  ancient  writers, 
of  their  habits  and  customs,  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  they  were  Scythians.  Justin  says,  "The  Parth- 
ians were  of  a  race  of  Scyths,  who  at  a  remote  date 
separated   themselves  from  the   rest  of  the  nation 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  239 

and  occupied  the  southern  portion  of  the  Choras- 
mian  (Khorassan)  desert,  whence  they  gradually 
made  themselves  masters  of  the  mountain  region 
adjoining  it."  When  both  Greece  and  Rome  came 
in  contact  with  the  Parthians,  they  acknowledged 
them  to  be  an  alien  nation  introduced  among  the 
Aryan  races  of  that  region,  and  who  belonged  to 
that  race  which  inhabited  the  great  steppe  coun- 
try of  southeastern  Europe  and  Asia,  west  of  the 
Caspian  Sea.  These  tribes  belong  to  the  Turanian 
family.  To  this  family  belong  the  Tartars,  a  type 
in  the  south  and  the  Finns,  a  type  in  the  north.  The 
Parthians  then,  were  in  all  probability,  Turanians 
of  the  Tartar  type.  Their  Nomadic  habits  cling  to 
them  even  in  the  period  of  their  greatest  power  and 
national  prosperity ;  not  only  is  this  observed  among 
the  lower  classes,  but  to  the  more  advanced  part  of 
the  nation.  Gibbon  says  :  ' '  The  Parthian  monarchs, 
like  mogul  sovereigns  of  Hindustan,  delighted  in 
the  pastoral  life  of  their  Scythian  ancestors  and  the 
imperial  camp  was  frequently  pitched  in  the  plains 
of  Ctesiphon,  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Tigris." 
In  their  primitive  condition  their  nearest  repre- 
sensatives  are  the  modern  Turkoman,  while  the  Os- 
manli  Turks  fairly  represent  them  during  the  period 
of  their  greatest  power.  They  were  barbarians  at 
heart,  with  an  outward  gloss  of  civilization  and  re- 
finement. 

236.  The  Parthians  remained  subject  to  Persia 
until  the  latter  country  together  with  most  of  West- 
ern Asia,  was  conquered  early  in  the  third  century 


240  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

B.  C.  by  Alexander  the  Great.  At  his  death,  the 
quarrels  among  rival  claimants  led  to  the  division 
of  his  empire  into  those  of  Macedonia,  Syria,  Asia 
Minor  and  Egypt.  Parthia  belonged  to  that  of 
Syria.  In  256  B.  C.  Bactria  revolted  and  proclaimed 
her  independence ;  and  six  years  after  Parthia  fol- 
lowed suit,  and  with  its  cry  "Asia  for  the  Asiatics," 
began  its  marvelous  rise  to  a  great  empire.  Its 
first  king  was  Arsaces ;  he  reigned  but  two  years 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  Tirzdatis.  His 
first  act  was  the  strengthening  of  his  own  kingdom. 
Then  he  invaded  Hyrcania,  taking  it  from  Syria 
and  enlarging  his  own  kingdom;  he  then  fought 
and  defeated  the  Syrian  army.  The  next  to  be 
added  to  the  kingdom  was  the  country  of  Mardi, 
south  of  the  Caspian.  From  that  time  on  the  Parth- 
ian Empire  grew  until  it  had  taken  in  all  the  na- 
tions to,  and  including  Armenia  towards  the  east ; 
Mesopotamia,  Babylon  and  Persia ;  on  the  north  as 
far  as  the  River  Axus;  the  kingdom  of  Bactria,  and 
the  borders  of  India  on  the  west.  The  empire 
lasted  five  centuries,  beginning  in  250  B.  C.  and 
ending  in  A.  D.  227.  It  fell  as  it  began.  It  revolted 
from  the  rule  of  Persia  and  then  conquered  that 
nation ;  now  Persia  revolted  from  the  rule  of 
Parthia,  defeated  it,  broke  up  its  empire  and  once 
more  made  it  a  province  of  its  own. 

337.  The  name  of  the  Order,  "Dramatic  Order 
Knights  of  Khorassan."  tells  us  something  of  itself, 
for  its  ritual  is  written  in  dramatic  language,  upon 
dramatic  lines  and  its  work  put  upon  the  floor  with 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  241 

dramatic  characters.  Organized  for  the  purpose 
of  enlivening  and  benefiting  the  members  of  the 
Knights  of  Pythias,  it  has  far  exceeded  the  most 
sanguine  expectations  of  its  promoters,  for  today 
(1910)  it  reports  eighty-nine  Temples  and  a  mem- 
bership of  about  20,000.  Its  ritual  is  pronounced 
by  all  who  have  had  the  opportunity  of  hearing  and 
seeing  it,  as  the  most  beautiful  as  well  as  the  most 
remarkable  of  any  of  the  secret  societies.  It  is  clean 
and  pure  in  its  phraseology  and  rendition,  and  a 
work  of  which  the  most  fastidious  can  find  no  fault 
or  objection.  "It  is  wonderful,  surprising  and 
fascinating."  It  is  not,  nor  has  it,  any  resemblance 
to  what  is  usually  known  as  "side"  degrees,  which 
are  for  the  m.ost  part  vulgar,  and  without  a  vestige 
of  a  lesson,  but  the  ritual  of  this  order  is  not  only 
entertaining,  but  instructive,  and  is  intended  for 
gentlemen,  "to  whom  and  none  other  it  extends  an 
invitation  to  membership."  The  scope  of  the  ritual 
and  its  ceremonies  sets  forth  in  a  dramatic  form, 
ancient  and  modern  Knighthood  and  their  principal 
features.  The  sessions  of  the  Temples  take  place  as 
each  may  desire,  from  one  to  four  times  a  year.  At 
each  ceremonial  session  a  banquet  is  given,  and  a 
thoroughly  enjoyable,  but  gentlemanly,  time  is  en- 
joyed, during  which  speeches  by  the  best  talent  are 
given,  and  if  desired,  street  parades  may  be  organ- 
ized. Temples  are  only  organized  in  places  where 
Pythians  are  strong  enough  to  support  them,  and 
w^arrants  are  not  issued  unless  there  are  at  least  one 
hundred  applicants.    The  officers  of  a  Temple  are :  1. 


242  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

The  Eoyal  Vizier,  who  must  have  heavy  dramatic 
ability;  2.  Grand  Emir,  one  who  has  oratorical  and 
elocutionary  powers;  3.  Shiek,  having  the  qualifica- 
tions of  a  Prelate ;  4.  Mahedi,  general  ability  as  an 
orator ;  5.  Mokanna,  a  tragedian ;  6.  Joe,  a  comedian ; 
7.  Master  of  Ceremonies;  8.  Secretary;  9.  Treasurer; 
10.  Sarah ;  11.  Sahib  and  Escorts,  etc. 

338.  The  Order  started  on  its  way  in  1894.  and 
its  first  officers  Avere :  I.  B.  Powell,  Supreme  Prince ; 
G.  W.  Buckman,  Sublime  Venerable  Prince;  I.  A. 
Hensey.  Imperial  Prince;  E.  H.  Hibben,  Imperial 
Vizier;  F.  T.  Burnham,  Imperial  Vizier;  John  Bon- 
ner, Imperial  Secretary ;  F.  W.  Hall,  Imperial  Treas- 
urer; P.  C.  Crenshaw,  Imperial  Mahedi,  and  Geo.  E. 
Runyan,  Imperial  Guard.  Nothing  of  much  impor- 
tance was  done,  except  organization,  until  the  first 
session  of  the  Imperial  Palace,  which  was  held  in 
Chicago  in  September  of  the  next  year,  1895,  when 
the  copyright  of  the  ritual  and  designs  for  para- 
phernalia used  in  its  work  was  purchased  of  the  au- 
thor, for  which  the  sum  of  $6000  was  given.  Some 
attractions  and  improvements  of  the  ritual  were 
then  effected,  and  the  titles  of  some  of  the  officers 
changed.  The  officers  elected,  and  their  new  titles, 
were  as  follows:  J.  A.  Hinsey,  Imperial  Prince;  J. 
M.  Stratton.  Imperial  Basha ;  A.  P.  Riddle,  Imperial 
Kadi;  Louis  Sax,  Imperial  Secretary;  W.  G.  Edens, 
Imperial  Treasurer;  A.  J.  Hess,  Imperial  Adool;  J. 
J.  Sawyer,  Imperial  Ikfir.  At  Cleveland,  Ohio,  the 
Imperial  Palace,  in  1896.  reported  43  Temples  in 
good  standing  and  entitled  to  be  represented,   and 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  243 

having  an  estimated  membership  of  about  2,500.  The 
Order  was  not  on  a  sound  footing,  the  expense  of  its 
institution  had  been  great,  and  a  debt  of  $4,000  was 
outstanding  against  it.  Still  the  interest  taken  in 
the  Order  was  gradually  spreading  among  the 
Knights  of  Pythias,  and  at  the  next  session  it  was 
freed  from  its  incubus.  The  Palace  adopted  a  good 
•deal  of  beneficial  legislation,  thus  perfecting  its  con- 
stitution and  laws.  In  consequence  of  the  state  of 
the  exchequer,  no  mileage  or  other  unnecessary  ex- 
pense was  paid.  At  this  session  Brother  H.  W.  Bel- 
ding  was  elected  Imperial  Secretary,  which  position 
he  has  retained  to  the  present  date  (1910),  and  to 
his  wise  business  ability  and  zealous  enthusiasm 
may  be  attributed,  in  a  large  measure,  the  success 
of  the  Order.  The  good  work  effected  by  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Order  during  the  time. that  elapsed  be- 
tween this  session  and  that  of  1897  was  shown  at 
Indianapolis,  when  fourteen  new  Temples  were  re- 
ported, and  all  debts  had  been  paid.  During  this 
period,  too,  arrangements  had  been  made  with  the 
Order  of  Kaaba  to  become  merged  into  this  D.  O. 
K.  K.  The  Order  of  Kaaba  was  one  similar  to  the 
D.  0.  K.  K.  and  working  on  similar  lines;  it  was  in- 
corporated under  the  laws  of  Michigan,  and  from 
this  Order  was  organized  Kaaba  Temple  No.  69  of 
Grand  Rapids,  Michigan.  Its  organizers,  Leo  A. 
Caro,  Miles  S.  Curtis  and  F.  C.  Temple,  were  made 
Past  Imperial  Princes,  as  was  also  Brother  Riddle, 
for  his  services  rendered  the  Order.  The  member- 
ship at  this  session  reached  the  6.000  mark. 


244  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

339.  In  1900  the  session  of  the  Imperial  Palace 
Avas  held  at  Detroit,  and  there  was  then  reported  a 
membership  of  nearly  11,000,  and  65  Temples  in  good 
standing,  notwithstanding  some  Temples  had  been 
dropped  from  the  roll,  and  a  balance  in  hand  of  the 
Imperial  Treasurer  was  over  $7,000.  In  1901  there 
seems  to  have  been  some  kind  of  mismanagement 
discovered.  In  July  of  that  year  the  Imperial  offi- 
cers met  in  Chicago,  Illinois,  and  the  resignation  of 
the  Imperial  Prince  was  demanded  and  received, 
and  Imperial  Basha  F.  H.  Clarke  assumed  the  duties 
of  that  office,  appointing  John  H.  Holmes,  that  vet- 
eran Pythian,  as  Imperial  Basha.  Brother  Clarke 
worked  hard,  and  with  his  accustomed  vim  soon 
began  to  show  improvements  in  the  government  of 
the  Order;  he  took  his  officers  into  his  confidence 
and  made  a  coi^plete  success  of  his  administration. 
To  restore  confidence  among  the  members,  monthly 
notes  of  the  doings  of  the  Order  were  published ;  by 
these  means  most  of  those  Temples  which  had  intended 
to  withdraw,  again  came  into  line,  and  the  Order 
gained  fresh  life  and  vigor.  The  wisdom  of  the 
proceedings  of  this  session  was  shown  in  1902,  at 
San  Francisco,  when  the  Imperial  Palace  met  in 
August.  This  was  the  best  and  most  successful  of 
all  its  meetings  up  to  that  date.  The  Law  Commit- 
tee had  revised  the  laws  of  the  Order,  taking  out 
all  unnecessary  phraseology,  and  making  provisions 
for  a  more  solid  footing  upon  which  the  Order  stood. 
The  report,  with  a  few  amendments,  was  adopted. 
Forty-two  new  Temples  were  reported  and  a  mem- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  245 

bership  of  17,000,  and  a  sum  of  over  $12,000  in  the 
treasury.  Brother  Holmes  was  elected  Imperial 
Prince  at  this  session.  To  show  the  great  advance 
made  by  the  Order,  we  are  told  that  "when  the 
present  Imperial  Secretary  took  office  it  required 
only  a  small  desk  to  contain  the  records  and  papers. 
Now  it  takes  two  large  office  rooms  to  accommodate 
the  ofice,  and  his  whole  time  is  devoted  to  the 
work." 

340.  At  the  session  held  at  Louisville,  Ky.,  in 
1904  it  became  apparent  that  the  custom  of  meeting 
at  the  same  time  and  place  as  the  Supreme  Lodge. 

K.  of  P.,  which  had  been  the  custom,  should  be 
changed.  The  D.  0.  K.  K.  had  become  so  large  and 
its  sessions  were  made  so  attractive  that  it  was  felt 
advisable  to  meet  some  other  time  and  place.  As 
the  D.  0.  K.  K.  was  organized  to  benefit  Pythianism, 
the  Imperial  Palace  voted  to  hold  its  session  away 
from  the  place  of  the  conventions  of  the  Supreme 
Lodge,  and  in  the  years  between  those  sessions. 
Some  thought  this  a  mistake,  but  the  session  of 
1905,  at  Detroit,  convinced  them  that  the  change 
was  for  the  best.  It  was  attended  by  more  mem- 
bers than  ever  before.  Prizes  for  the  Temples  com- 
ing the  longest  distance,  for  having  best  appearance 
in  parade,  for  best  drill,  etc.,  were  given.  No  elec- 
tion of  officers  was  held  at  this  session,  their  terms 
being  extended  one  year.  W.  D.  Hadfield  of  Illinois 
being  retained  as  Imperial  Prince,  to  which  office 
he  was  elected  in  1904. 

341.  As  a  sample  of  the  spirit  of  mirth,  in  which 


246  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

the  Order  conducts  all  its  proceedings,  the  follow- 
ing notice  of  one  of  its  meetings  is  here  given : 

SALAAM ! 
Oh,    ye    Denizens    of   the    Desert    and    Dwellers    in    Tents 
and  Palaces: 

Incline  your  ear  to  the  whisperings  of  the 
Prophet,  while  he  saith  "The  hot  winds  of  the  sum- 
mer have  gone  to  sleep,  and  the  alkali  dust  no  longer 
fills  the  air  on  our  beloved  desert.  The  early  autumn 
showers  have  made  the  Oasis  to  bloom  again;  our 
camels  and  asses  have  withstood  the  drouth,  and 
their  young  are  frisking  on  a  thousand  hills. 

Allah  Be  Praised ! ! 

Word  conies  to  ns  that  many  of  the  unregenerate 
without  our  portals  pine  for  refreshing  droughts 
from  Zem  Zem's  cool  and  sparkling  rills,  and  seek 
solace  from  the  cares  of  life  by  journeying  with  us 
across  the  sands  of  Fair  Khorassan  to  our  sacred 
Temple  where  "Doctors  stop  their  carving  and 
the  Judges  have  a  rest.''  Therefore,  be  ye  up  and 
doing :  Send  forth  the  eunuchs  into  canyon,  valley 
and  plain  to  round  up  the  camels,  asses  and  tigers, 
and  when  they  have  brought  them  before  our  tents, 
gird  the  beasts  with  strongest  thongs,  array  them 
in  trappings  both  costly  and  gay,  and  make  ready  to 
join  the  Caravan,  which  will  journey  to  the  Oasis  of 
Los  Angeles. 

Seventh  Kahib — uhl — Akhir.  fourth  month,  A. 
H.  1328.  or.  in  old-fashioned  Anglo-Saxon,  March 
16th,  1910.  there  to  hold  high  carnival  until  the  new 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  247 

born  day  .shall  staud  tip  toe  on  the  misty  mountain 
tops. 

Trot  out  our  royal  beast  forthwith,  and  teach  him 

some  new  tricks. 
As  Tyros  from  that  Redlands  tOAvn  are  awfully  hard 

to  tix ; 
Just  twist  his  tail  antl  oil  his  joints,  and  fill  him  full 

of  ginger, 
For  the  journey  he's  about  to  take  is  sure  to  be  a 

singe-er. 
Hear  my  megaphone  yell ! 

D.  C.  Castlem'an,  Royal  Vizier. 
I  hear  the  megaphone ! 

Juo.  S.  Myer,  Sec. 

We  are  In'others  all  of  desert  sands. 

Though  our  tracks  lie  far  apart. 
We  meet  on  the  road  with  outstretched  hand. 

With  the  warmth  of  an  Orient  heart ! 

ADVICE  TO   VOTARIES 

Do  unto  others  as  we  have  done  you. 

Get  in  your  work  now,  work  all  you  can,  espe- 
cially your  friends.     What  have  you  got  them  for? 

If  your  friend  has  not  the  necessary  $10,  lend  it 
to  him.  It  will  cement  the  friendship,  and  we  don't 
care  who  pays  it  as  long  as  we  get  it. 

Commence  immediately  making  preparations  to 
be  with  us.  you  can't  afford  to  miss  it.  President 
McKinley  w^ill  also  be  there. 

If  your  Lodge  delegate  is  not  a  Votary,  get  his 


248  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

application  at  once.     You  know  he  can't  afford  to 
come  back  an  unbeliever. 

Do  this,  all  this,  and  Allah  be  praised.      (Inci- 
dentally we  will  praise  you.) 

KHORASSAN  MAXIMS 

Virtue  is  its  only  reward. 
The  wages  of  sin  is  debt. 
Policy  is  the  best  honesty. 
A  pitch  in  time  saves  nine. 
Many  hands  like  light  work. 
Osculation  is  the  thief  of  time. 
A  bird  in  the  hand  lays  no  eggs. 
Every  dogma  must  have  its  day. 
A  thirsty  man  will  catch  at  a  straw. 
The  woman  who  collaborates  is  lost. 
It  is  not  good  for  man  to  give  a  loan. 
Straws  show  which  way  the  gin  goes. 
The  rolling  stone  catches  the  worm. 
Absinthe  makes  the  heart  grow  fonder. 
The  lack  of  money  is  the  root  of  all  evil. 
It's  a  wise  child  that  owes  his  own  father. 
A  man  is  known  by  the  trumpery  he  keeps. 
All  that  a  man  hath  will  he  give  to  his  wife. 
Where  wisdom  is  bliss  it  is  folly  to  be  ignorant. 
"Heaven  lies  about  us  in  our  infancy,"  and  this 
world  lies  about  us  when  we  are  grown  up. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K. 

ADVICE  TO  TYROS 
A  Few  Dont's 


249 


Don't  speak  until  you  are  spoken  to! 

Don't  kick,  we  reserve  that  pleasure  for  our- 
selves ! 

Don't  forget  your  latch  key.  if  you  can't  get  it, 
take  the  door  along. 

Don't  worrj'  about  what  will  become  of  you.  our 
undertaker  is  looking  for  a  job. 

Don't  think  you  know  it  all,  you  will  find  you 
know  nothing  before  we  get  through  with  you. 

Don't  try  to  do  others  until  we  are  through  doing 
you. 

Leave  your  latch  key  at  home ;  you  won't  need  it. 

Wear  your  best  clothes;  they  will  be  "worst" 
enough  afterwards. 

Bring  no  arnica  or  witch  hazel;  we'll  provide  all 
necessities. 

Don't  come  without  your  appetite;  we'll  wet  it. 


250  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

LIFE 

This  world's  a  hollow  bubble, 

Don 't  you  know ; 
Just  a  painted  bit  of  trouble, 

Don't  you  know. 
We  come  to  earth  to  cry, 
We  grow  older  and  we  sigh, 
Older  still  and  then  we  die, 

Don't  you  know. 

And  it's  such  a  horrid  mix, 

Don't  you  know. 
Business,  love  and  politics, 

Don't  you  know; 
Clubs  and  parties,  cliques  and  sets, 
Fashions,  follies,  sins,  regrets. 
Struggles,  straggles,  cigarettes, 

Don't  you  know. 

And  we  worry  through  each  day. 

Don't  you  know^ : 
In  a  sort  of  kind  of  way. 

Don't  you  know; 
And  it's  all  so  flat  and  dead, 
Breakfast,  luncheon,  dinner,  bed. 
That  is  life  when  all  is  said. 
Don't  you  know\ 

Business,  simply  trade, 

Don 't  you  know ; 
Something's  lost  or  something's  made 


HISTORY  OF  THE  D.  O.  K.  K.  251 

Don't  you  know; 
We  worry  and  we  mope, 
And  we  place  our  highest  hope 
On,  perhaps,  the  price  of  soap. 

Don't  you  know. 

Politics,  just  a  lark, 

Don 't  you  know  : 
A  mere  nightmare  in  the  dark. 

Don't  you  know; 
You  perspire  all  day  and  night, 
And  then  after  all  the  tight 
Why,  perhaps,  the  wrong  man's  right, 

Don't  you  know. 

Society  is  dress. 

Don't  you  know, 
And  the  cause  of  much  distress, 

Don't  you  know; 
To  know  just  what  to  wear, 
When  to  go  and  likewise  where, 
And  just  how  to  part  your  hair. 

Don't  you  know. 

You've  only  one  conscience,  that's  all, 

Don't  you  know. 
And  one  heart  and  that  is  small, 

Don't  you  know. 
You  can  only  wear  one  tie. 
Have  one  eyeglass  in  your  eye. 
And  one  coffin  when  you  die, 

Don't  vou  know. 


BOOK  III 

HISTORICAL  CHAPTERS  ON 
THE  RITUAL 


C  K^miM 


/^  .?-?-cyf»«-«-^  >?i*.*n-^i/,~<3  of^^dnx^^         ~" 


C7\Ayi    rOiJr^     UyV^    OU    Q'f-^'  -7-1) 


rrFllMTKD  BY 


The  Founder's  Bible  upon  which  the  oaths  were  taken  that  founded  the 
order.     The  inscriptions  were  written  by  Bro.  Rathbone  himself. 


CHAPTER  I. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  RITUAL 


"  The  golden  kfy  that  ope  the  palace  of  eternity.  " 
"/Just  specks  they  came  to  hiin;  massive  gold  they  left 
his  hand.'" 

DURING  the  first  two  or  three  years  after  the 
organization  of  the  Order,  it  was  accepted  that 
Brother  Rathbone  was  the  sole  author  of  its  ritual, 
and  that  he  wrote  it  complete,  with  all  of  its  three 
degrees  or  ranks.  Soon  after,  however,  there  ap- 
peared another  claimant  for  at  least  a  part  of  the 
credit  of  its  authorship.  This  was  J.  T.  K.  Plant, 
and  it  also  appears  that  Joel  R.  Woodruff  set  up  a 
similar  claim.  To  put  this  question  beyond  dispute 
in  the  future,  the  Supreme  Lodge,  in  1876,  appointed 
a  committee  to  thoroughly  investigate  the  matter. 
They  reported  that  upon  the  statement  of  Past  Su- 
preme Chancellor  Plant  himself,  that  Brother  Rath- 
bone  was  the  sole  writer  of  the  ritual  and  founder 
of  the  Order,  and  they  enclosed  a  sworn  affidavit 
of  Brothers  D.  L.  Bennett.  W.  H.  Bennett,  E.  S.  Kim- 
ball and  R.  A.  Champion,  to  the  effect  that  on  the 
15th  day  of  February,  1864,  they  met  Brother  Rath- 
bone  at  No.  369  F  Street,  Washington,  D.  C,  and 


256  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

that  he  read  to  them  the  ritual,  which  was  complete 
then ;  that  no  alterations  were  made,  but  that  after- 
wards Brother  Woodruff  suggested  an  addition  to 
the  third  or  Knights'  degree,  which  was  in  use  in 
another  order,  and  that  this  was  accepted.  They 
also  said  that  the  only  connection  that  J.  T.  K. 
Plant  had  with  it  was  to  lend  his  room  for  commit- 
tee meetings.  This  report  was  accepted  by  the  Su- 
preme Lodge  and  filed  among  the  records  of  the 
Order,  and  Brother  Rathbone  was  thus  officially 
acknowledged  as  the  sole  author  of  the  ritual. 

255.  Until  Brother  Kennedy  brought  out  his 
"Pythian  History"  there  existed  but  two  accounts 
of  the  writing  of  the  ritual,  and  they  were  by  Past 
Supreme  Chancellor  J.  Van  Valkenberg  and  General 
Carnahan,  and  both  claim  the  ritual  to  have  been 
written  at  the  town  of  Eagle  Harbor,  Keewenaw 
county,  Michigan,  in  the  winter  of  1860  and  1861, 
while  Brother  Rathbone  was  teaching  there.  Ken- 
nedy, however,  claims  1863  as  the  time  of  its  having 
been  written,  and  gives  as  proof  the  statements  of 
three  of  Rathbone 's  comrades,  who  were  employed 
with  him  in  the  Surgeon-General's  office.  On  some 
"stray  remark,"  says  Brother  Kennedy,  "made  by 
a  passing  acquaintance,  on  a  Monday  morning  early 
in  the  fall  of  1863,  caused  him  to  turn  round  to  a 
chum  in  the  office,  and  say,  'Ed,  I  have  it — I'll  call  it 
the  Knights  of  Pythias.'  "  He  then  afterwards  at  a 
meeting  of  a  dramatic  association  of  which  he  was 
a  member,  received  a  copy  of  Banim  's  play  of  Damon 
and  Pythias,  and  took  that  as  the  basis  of  the  con- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  RITUAL  257 

templated  ritual.  Furthermore,  Kennedy  says,  that 
two  of  these  comrades  assert  "that  in  the  fall  of 
1863  Brother  Rathbone  showed  them  a  rough  copy 
of  the  "Page  Degree."  The  painstaking  care  with 
which  Brother  Kennedy  has  searched  into  the  truth 
of  this  matter  has  given  us  for  a  certainty  the  true 
date  of  the  writing  of  the  ritual — the  fall  of  1863, 
and  it  was  finally  revised  in  January,  1864.  The 
seeming  discrepancy  between  the  accounts  of  Van 
Valkenberg,  Carnahan  and  Kennedy  is  easily  ex- 
plained. Brother  Rathbone  obtained  his  copy  of 
Banim's  "Damon  and  Pythias"  while  teaching  at 
Eagle  Harbor,  and  he  was  so  taken  with  the  lessons 
portrayed  in  the  play  that  he  wrote  a  manuscript 
containing  his  ideas  of  its  interlinings,  and  it  was 
from  this  manuscript  that  Brother  Rathbone  in  1863 
and  1862  composed  his  ritual. 

256.  At  the  institution  of  the  Order  on  Febru- 
ary 19th,  1864,  this  ritual,  with  its  three  degrees 
complete  in  every  detail,  was  adopted.  Since  then 
there  have  been  a  few  alterations  and  additions, 
which  will  be  noted  in  the  order  of  their  occurrences. 
For  some  time  the  ritual  was  in  manuscript  and  had 
to  be  copied  for  every  lodge,  as  each  came  into  the 
order.  In  this  first  ritual,  we  are  told,  there  were 
no  charges  or  lectures,  except  that  an  impromptu 
address  could  be  given  at  the  close  of  the  second 
degree.  The  third  degrees  were  called  the  Initia- 
tory, First  and  Second  or  Knight's.  The  signs,  grip, 
etc.,  were  mere  repetition  in  each  degree. 

257.  On  the  meeting  of  Franklin  Lodge  No.  2, 

9 


258  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

ou  the  30th  of  April,  1866,  at  which  Past  Chancellor 
J.  H.  Rathbone  had  been  reinstated,  a  committee 
was  appointed  to  make  the  ritual  more  perfect,  and 
the  ceremonies  more  interesting  and  attractive.  Of 
this  committee  was  Brother  Rathbone.  to  whom  the 
others  referred  the  ritual  for  revision.  On  the  14th 
of  May  the  revised  version  was  reported  by  the  com- 
mittee and  unanimously  adopted.  This  revision  con- 
sisted of  the  addition  of  the  opening  and  closing  cer- 
emonies and  alterations  in  the  "degrees"  of  Page, 
Esquire  and  Knight.  This  was,  however,  changed 
slightly  in  June,  1865,  by  changing  the  signs,  grips, 
passwords,  etc.,  and  a  secret  cypher  was  established, 
and  at  the  same  time  it  was  ordered  to  have  the  rit- 
uals printed. 

At  a  special  meeting  of  the  Grand  Lodge,  July 
12,  1866,  the  newly  printed  ritual  was  placed  in  the 
hands  of  a  committee  of  three,  who  compared  it 
with  the  original  manuscript,  and  after  correction, 
the  manuscript  was  destroyed  by  fire.  The  lodges 
were  then  ordered  to  deliver  up  their  manuscript 
copies,  which  were  exchanged  for  five  copies  of  the 
printed  edition.  One  copy,  with  the  seal  attached 
to  it,  was  allowed  P.  G.  C.  J.  H.  Rathbone,  with  au- 
thority to  retain  it  until  called  in  b,y  the  Grand 
Lodge. 

258.  On  March  12,  1867,  there  was  another  ad- 
dition made  to  the  ritual  by  the  adoption  and  print- 
ing of  the  ceremonials  for  the  installation  of  officers. 
At  the  first  session  of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  held  in 
August      1868.  the  ritual  was  translated  and  printed 


HISTORY  OF  THE  RITUAL  259 

in  the  German  language  for  use  in  German  lodges, 
and  at  the  convention  of  1871  authority  was  given 
to  have  the  ritual  translated  into  Bohemian,  French, 
Spanish,  Danish  and  Swedish.  During  the  trouble 
that  nearly  wrecked  the  Order  in  1870  and  1871, 
with  regard  to  the  conclaves  and  the  O.  B.  N.,  an 
addition  was  made  to  the  obligation  in  the  "Page" 
degree  by  which  every  one  who  entered  the  Order 
obligated  himself  not  to  recognize  any  outside 
order  bearing  a  similar  title  to  the  Knig^hts  of 
Pythias. 

259.  In  the  fourth  annual  session  of  the  Supreme 
Lodge,  that  of  1872,  the  following  resolutions  were 
presented  and  adopted : 

Whereas.  The  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias, 
in  their  usages,  customs  and  traditions,  are  in  a 
sense  ehivalric,  and  semi-military,  and 

Whereas,  For  the  purpose  of  making  the  terms, 
titles,  prefixes  and  affixes  thereto  distinctive,  to 
comport  with,  agree  and  be  in  accordance  with  the 
ehivalric  name  "Knight"  and  the  customs,  usage 
and  traditions  of  the  time  when  "Knighthood" 
was  prevalent,  as  also  the  usages  of  this  Order,  as 
now  practiced,  therefore  be  it 

Resolved,  That  the  word  "Degree"  or  "De- 
grees" be  struck  out  wherever  appearing  in  the 
rituals,  laws,  installations,  or  odes,  or  when  used 
in  connection  with  the  Order  of  the  Knights  of 
Pythias  or  its  legislations  or  workings  and  the 
Avord  "Rank"  be  inserted  in  its  or  their  place. 

260.  Another  revision   of  the   ritual  took  place 


260  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

at  the  same  convention  and  this  time  on  a  more 
extensive  scale ;  principally  in  the  enlarging  or  am- 
plifying the  "Third  Rank."  So  much  had  of  late 
been  said  in  the  meetings  of  a  Higher  Rank  of  the 
Supreme  Lodge  and  which  had  been  so  persistently 
put  down,  that  there  now  seemed  to  be  a  desire  to 
compromise  the  affair  by  a  more  elaborate  work  in 
the  Third  Rank ;  and  an  enlargement  of  the  work 
and  the  ceremonies  was  presented  and  adopted, 
and  ordered  printed  with  the  other  portions  of  the 
ritual.  This  was  the  work  of  the  Right  Reverend 
Bishop  B.  B.  Ussher  of  Aurora,  Illinois,  of  the  Epis- 
copal church.  Bishop  Ussher  had  passed  through 
the  chairs  of  both  the  Subordinate  and  Grand  Lodge, 
and  was  Supreme  Representative  of  Illinois. 

261.  The  adoption  of  this  new  and  revised  ritual 
changed  the  titles  of  the  officers  to  those  now  in 
use.  Authority  was  granted  to  translate  it  into 
French,  German,  Scandinavian,  and  other  tongues; 
but  this  order  as  well  as  those  previously  made  were 
afterwards  rescinded;  and  now  the  ritual  is  only  to 
be  used  in  the  English  language. 

262.  A  book  of  diagrams  of  the  floor  work  had 
been  put  out,  some  time  previously;  this  was  drawn 
out  by  Past  Grand  Chancellor  F.  D.  Stuart,  of  the 
District  of  Columbia.  This  was  withdrawn  and  the 
work  was  described  in  the  ritual  instead.  In  1882 
there  seems  to  have  been  another  revision  but 
principally  in  grammar,  orthography  and  phrase- 
ology. In  1890  a  thorough  revision  of  the  ritual 
was  again  ordered,  and  in  the  convention  1892,  the 


HISTORY  OP  THE  RITUAL  261 

committee,  consisting  of  Brothers  W.  B.  Ritchie,  R. 
L.  C.  White,  W.  A.  Radcliffe,  E.  E.  French,  reported 
the  perfected  work.  Brother  Ritchie  had  previously 
given  it  great  thought  and  study,  so  as  to  bring  the 
ritual  more  into  conformity,  especially  with  regard 
to  the  "Amplified  Third,"  with  that  loyal  friend- 
ship that  runs  through  the  story  of  Damon  and 
Pythias,  and  the  result  of  that  thought  and  study 
is  the  ritual  as  we  have  it  today,  and  in  which  the 
Monitor  and  Pythagoras  have  run  Pluto  out  of  the 
race  altogether.  During  the  preparation  of  this 
revision,  the  committee  twice  visited  Lima,  Ohio, 
Brother  Ritchie's  lodge,  and  trained  a  team  for  the 
exemplification  of  the  new  ritual,  so  that  when  they 
reported  they  might  give  a  perfect  representation 
of  the  new  features.  This  team  travelled  at  their 
own  expense  to  Kansas  City,  Missouri,  to  the  con- 
vention of  the  Supreme  Lodge,  and  gave  the  whole 
ritual  in  full,  occupying  two  evenings.  This  ritual 
was  accepted  and  the  following  motion  was  adopted : 
Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  Supreme 
Lodge  are  due  and  hereby  tendered  to  the  team  of 
Lima  Lodge  No.  91  of  Ohio,  for  the  beautiful  ren- 
dition of  the  proposed  new  ritual  witnessed  by  this 
body,  without  which  an  adequate  conception  of  the 
work  could  not  have  been  attained,  and  with  this 
was  appropriated  $1,000  for  their  expenses.  This 
ritual  was  ready  for  delivery  in  December  of  1892, 
and  an  order  was  issued  for  its  use  on  and  after 
February  19th,  1893,  after  which  the  old  ritual  was 
illegal. 


262  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

263.  Such  is  the  history  of  the  ritual.  It  has 
been  brought  to  its  present  state  of  perfection  and 
beauty,  by  the  minds  of  the  most  thoughtful  and 
best  educated  of  our  members.  All  Knights  should 
study  it  carefully,  for  unless  they  do  so,  they  can- 
not fully  find  out  its  beauty,  its  deep  thoughts,  and 
the  enormous  amount  of  the  history  of  the  olden 
times  that  it  brings  before  one's  imagination.  It  is 
often  thought  that  such  men  as  Damon,  Pythias, 
Pythagoras,  existed  only  in  fiction  and  were  not 
real,  historic  personages.  It  is  to  disabuse  such 
ideas,  that  the  following  chapters  on  the  ritual  have 
been  written ;  and  the  author  hopes  that  it  will  be 
a  great  help  to  many. 

264.  In  connection  with  the  ritual  Brother  Ken- 
nedy gives  an  interesting  episode  that  occurred  in 
Washington,  showing  the  uncertain  state  of  the 
times,  and  the  keen  watch  of  the  government  during 
these  critical  times  in  which  the  civil  war  was  at 
its  height.  The  incident  is  quoted  at  length  and  is 
known  as  the  Kelly  episode.  Kelly  had  joined  the 
Order  and  taken  the  Page  Rank.  Brother  Edward 
Dunn,  Past  Supreme  Chancellor,  who  tells  the  story 
says : 

"The  first  important  incident  that  occurred  to 
us  was  with  reference  to  the  traitor  Kelly.  My 
wife  came  to  me  on  the  morning  of  April  27,  1864, 
and  said,  'Your  box  has  been  broken  open.'  Upon 
examination  I  found  that  the  secret  properties  of 
the  Lodge  were  exposed.  On  April  28,  I  received 
an  order  from  General  Zealand,  commanding  officer 


HISTORY  OF  THE  RITUAL  263 

of  the  Marine  Corps,  to  proceed  at  once  to  the  Navy 
Department  and  report  myself  to  the  Secretary  of 
the  Navy,  Gideon  Wells.  At  that  time  things  were 
in  a  very  critical  state  about  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia. I  felt  that  I  was  going  to  be  imprisoned  for 
something.  I  had  the  forethought  to  take  the  Ritual 
of  the  Order  with  me.  Something  struck  me  when 
I  got  to  Seventh  street.  I  got  off  at  D  street  and 
met  Plant.  I  said  to  him  'Good  morning.  I  have 
been  ordered  to  the  Navy  Department'  and  we  dis- 
cussed the  matter  together.  Both  of  us  were  pretty 
sure  we  were  being  placed  under  arrest.  I  went 
to  the  Navy  Department  and  was  ushered  into 
the  Secretary's  room.  He  enquired  of  me  what  my 
official  rank  was  and  all  connected  therewith.  He 
told  me  to  wait,  and  Assistant  Secretary  Fox  would 
introduce  me  to  Secretary  Seward.  I  went  into  the 
State  Department  with  my  heart  in  my  mouth. 
When  1  arrived  at  Secretary  Seward's  office  I  found 
Joseph  T.  K.  Plant  there.  We  were,  Plant  and  I, 
then  escorted  to  the  blue  room  in  the  President's 
mansion.  We  were  received  there  very  kindly,  both 
by  the  President  and  Mr.  Seward,  and  it  came  to 
my  mind  that  as  Plant  was  the  Senior  Officer  of  the 
Order  he  should  be  spokesman.  He  declined  and  I 
had  to  take  it  up.  The  President  said,  'Gentlemen, 
before  we  start  I  want  to  introduce  one  of  your 
members  to  you,'  and  who  should  come  in  but  Mr. 
Kelly,  the  man  that  had  been  initiated  the  same 
time  that  I  was.  The  President  said,  'Do  you  know 
this  man?'     I  answered,  'Yes,  he  was  initiated  the 


264  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

same  night  that  I  Avas,  but  he  knows  nothing  of 
the  Order  only  as  far  as  the  initiatory  is  concerned. ' 
Mr.  Seward  said  to  me,  'Sergeant  Major  Dunn,  is  this 
a  political  organization?'  I  said.  'No,  sir.'  Mr. 
Seward  said.  'Have  you  any  proofs?'  I  said,  'I 
have.'  He  said,  'What  are  your  proofs?'  I  said, 
'I  have  the  ritual  of  the  Order  on  my  person.' 
Mr.  Seward  said,  'Can  I  see  it?'  I  said,  'No.  sir, 
only  with  one  proviso.  If  you  choose  to  take  the 
obligation,  the  same  as  Mr.  Plant  and  as  I  have, 
we  will  not  only  read  to  you  but  explain  everything 
that  is  in  the  ritual. '  Mr.  Lincoln  said  at  that 
point,  'That  is  very  fair,  my  son.  Mr.  Kelly  has 
done  his  duty,  and  has  not  done  any  harm.'  Upon 
that  I  said,  'Mr.  President,  there  is  a  portion  of 
this  ritual  that  I  can  disclose  to  you.  Every  mem- 
ber of  the  Order  of  Knights  of  Pythias  must  be 
loyal  to  the  flag  of  his  nativity,  or  of  his  adoption.' 
The  President  said,  'Gentlemen,  you  are  released.' 
Mr.  Seward  shook  our  hand  and  assured  us  that 
it  was  only  done  upon  information  that  they  had 
received.'  The  affair  all  through  conveyed  to  us 
that  the  President  and  Secretary  of  State  had  or- 
dered an  investigation,  used  this  man  Kelly  as  an 
instrument,  and,  upon  becoming  satisfied  that  every- 
thing was  correct,  no  further  steps  were  taken.  The 
man  Kelly  referred  to  was  never  seen  by  me  after- 
v/ards. ' ' 


T       Y      R       R 


H     E    y     E 


\ 


-T'T^; 


nii 


PcLlinuri  Pr 


'i^ 


E       A 


0.      »    ,* 


H  ^>  ^  Y 


M>i:v  JS^^^)x^cy"ila  / 


^_y;%«fK,-.v.dnc 


y 


Sicily  and  S.  Italy 


CHAPTER  II. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  ISLAND   OF   SICILY 


Untaught  to  plant,  to  turn  the  grebe,  and  sow. 
They  all  their  products  to  fair  Nature  owe. 
The  soil,  untilled,  a  ready  harvest  yields, ■ 
With  wheat  and  barley,  wave  the  golden  fields; 
Spontaneous  vines  from  mighty  clusters  poiir, 
And  Jove  descends  in  each  prolific  shower. 

— Homer 

SICILY 

SICILY  has  well  been  called  by  the  ancients,  the 
"Pasture  Lands  of  the  oxen  of  the  Sun,"  for 
it  is  the  largest,  finest,  the  most  beautiful,  and  the 
most  celebrated  of  all  the  islands  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean; it  is  well  watered  by  numerous  small  rivers, 
and  is  exceedingly  fertile.  It  has  some  two  and  a 
half  millions  of  inhabitants ;  and  an  area  of  about 


ten  thousand  five  hundred  square  miles.  Its  coasts 
contain  numerous  good,  deep  harbors,  such  that 
the  largest  ships  can  always  find  an  anchorage  in 
any  part. 

266.  The  gigantic  cone  of  Mt.  Aetna  lifts  its 
"lofty  summit  midst  the  thunder's  sullen  roar,"  near 
the  eastern  coast  of  the  island.  It  rises  to  the 
height  of  nearly  eleven  thousand  feet  and  is  eighty 


268  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

miles  in  circumfereuce  at  its  base.  This  district  is 
highly  enltivated  and  still  produces  the  grapes  that 
have  made  Sicily  and  Syracuse  so  famous  for  their 
wines,  even  from  the  times  of  Damon  and  Pythias. 
Higher  up  the  mountain  is  a  woody  region,  and 
then  the  forests  and  above  them  is  a  great  waste 
of  black  lava.  On  the  top  is  a  crater  having  a  cir- 
cumference of  two  miles.  Numerous  smaller  craters 
and  cones  are  scattered  around  from  which 
Euceladus  the  giant,  has  from  time  to  time,  vomited 
forth  his  superfluous  energy. 

267.  The  island  is  triangular  in  shape,  its  great- 
est length  being  about  one  hundred  and  eighty 
miles,  with  a  breadth  of  over  one  hundred  miles  in 
its  widest  part.  In  ancient  times,  when  the  island 
was  in  its  zenith  of  power  and  prosperity,  its  popula- 
tion was  more  than  double  of  what  it  is  now.  Homer 
says  of  its  inhabitants  : 

"Untaught  to  plant,   to  turn  the   grebe,   and  sow, 
They  all  their  products  to  free  nature  owe ; 
The  soil,  unfilled,  a  ready  harvest  yields, 
With  wheat  and  barley  wave  the  golden  fields; 
Spontaneous  vines  from  weighty  clusters  pour, 
And  Jove  descends  in  each  prolific  shower." 

It  is  the  same  now,  the  people  are  exceedingly 
lazy,  and  in  any  other  less  prolific  soil,  they  would 
certainly  starve.  The  island  has  been  successively 
under  the  rule  of  the  Carthaginians,  the  Greeks,  the 
Goths,  the  Romans,  the  Saracens,  the  Normans  and 
the  French,  and  is  now  a  province  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Italv. 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY  269 

268.  On  account  of  the  peculiar  situation  of  this 
comparatively  small  island  with  regard  to  the  an- 
ciently known  world,  it  has  had  a  great  and  exten- 
sive history ;  no  European  nation  can  boast  of  such 
a  length,  or  even  come  near  to  it.  The  reason  of 
this  will  be  readily  understood,  when  we  learn  its 
place  among  the  nations. 

269  Sicily  is  an  island,  lying  midway  in  the  Med- 
iterranean Sea,  and  forming  a  breakwater  between 
its  eastern  and  western  divisions.  In  a  former  geo- 
logic age,  this  great  sea  was  divided  into  two  great 
inland  lakes,  unconnected  with  each  other,  the  land 
between  them  crossing  from  Italy  to  Tunis.  This 
bridge  gradually  sank  below  the  level  of  the  water, 
deepening  the  bed  of  the  lakes,  and  narrowing 
their  extent.  Sicily,  being  the  highest  portion  of 
this  sunken  land  alone  remains  above  the  water, 
while  the  rest  lies  below  forming  a  great  ridge 
across  to  Africa,  and  rising  considerably  above  the 
floor  of  the  sea. 

270.  When  we  remember  that  in  these  ancient 
times,  the  whole  known  world  consisted  of  the 
countries  bordering  the  great  sea,  and  only  on  the 
north  of  Europe,  did  it  extend  inland  to  any  dis- 
tance, it  will  be  seen  that  Sicily  was  situated  as 
near  the  center  of  the  world  as  any  land  could  be. 
It  thus  became  the  meeting  ground  of  all  who  trav- 
eled by  sea  or  land,  and  though  it  was  never  the 
home  of  any  one  nation,  yet  it  became  the  battle 
ground  of  hostile  powers  and  nations.  Its  central 
position  made  the  island  of  vast  importance  to  any 


270  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

power  that  strove  for  the  mastery  of  Europe,  and 
it  was  for  its  possession  that  every  battle  that  oc- 
curred upon  its  surface  was  fought.  The  Phoenic- 
ians, the  Greeks,  the  Romans,  the  Arabs,  the  Nor- 
mans and  the  Lombards,  successively  fought  for  its 
possession,  and  each  held  it  in  turn,  but  the  island 
never  became  head  seat  of  power  of  any  of  them. 
"There  was  a  time  when  Sicily  contained  the  great- 
est city  and  the  mightiest  power  of  the  Hellenic 
world.  This  was  the  city  of  Syracuse  under  Dionys- 
ius  the  Elder.  But  Sicily  never  became  Hel- 
las; she  never  became  the  leading  part  of  Hellas." 
271.  The  island  has  been  known  by  several 
names,  given  to  it  by  the  different  races  that  oc- 
cupied it ;  the  first  of  which  that  history  hands  down 
to  us  is  "Trinakria. "  Dr.  Freeman  says  that  this 
primitive  people,  called  Sikans,  were  "members  of 
the  same  widespread  stock  as  the  Iberians  and 
Ligurians  of  Spain,  Gaul,  and  even  Italy."  They 
would  thus  be  the  earliest  historical  inhabitants  of 
the  island,  a  branch  of  the  pre-Aryan  population  of 
Southern  and  Western  Europe,  a  population  which 
has  doubtless  largely  influenced  later  settlers,  but 
of  which  the  Basques  are  the  only  unmixed  surviv- 
ors remaining.  Although  but  little  is  known  of  the 
history  of  the  Sikans,  yet  it  is  known  that  they  or- 
iginally occupied  the  whole  of  the  island,  but  fell 
back  to  the  west,  either  on  account  of  the  eruption 
of  Etna,  or  before  the  invasion  of  the  Sikels.  They 
dwelt  principally  upon  the  hill  tops  and  generally 
were  a  scattered  and  divided  race.     Yet  we  know 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY  271 

the  names  of  several  of  their  towns.  Kannkos,  the 
city  of  King  Kokalos,  situated  somewhere  near  Seli- 
nous  on  the  southern  coast  of  the  western  part  of 
the  island.  Minoa,  close  by.  is  another  Sikan  town. 
The  temple  of  Eugymis  was  built  by  the  people. 
Akragas,  Hykkara.  Kratos  and  many  other  towns 
are  of  the  same  origin,  and  ruins  of  some  are  in  ex- 
istence at  the  present  time.  The  race,  however,  is 
completely  lost,  whether  destroyed  or  merged  into 
the  other  tribes  is  not  known. 

272.  The  Sikels  were  the  next  race  to  make  their 
appearance  in  Sicania  as  the  island  was  then  called ; 
these  were  an  Italian  people  of  the  Aryan  race,  who 
made  their  way  into  the  land  by  way  of  Italy  and 
crossed  the  straits  on  rafts  some  three  hundred 
years  before  the  coming  of  the  Greeks.  They  were 
the  near  kinsfolk  of  the  Latin  races  of  Rome  and 
Tusculum  and  having  early  left  their  primitive 
home,  were  still  undeveloped.  They  migrated  into 
Sicily  some  time  previous  to  the  Phoenicians'  set- 
tlement of  the  land  and  afterwards  gave  their  name 
to  the  land,  calling  it  Sikelia  or  Sicilia,  which  it 
still  retains.  They  gradually  spread  themselves 
over  the  country,  driving  the  Sikans  west,  and 
founded  towns  and  cities,  even  in  the  western  part. 
Most  of  the  ancient  cities  that  were  not  Grecian 
colonies  are  of  Sikal  origin.  This  tribe  was  grad- 
ually absorbed  by  the  Greeks,  and  thus  they  became 
Greeks  themselves,  but  at  the  same  time  influenced 
the  whole  nation  by  their  peculiar  ideas  and 
religion. 


272  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

273.  With  these  two  tribes,  was  found  a  third,  of 
which,  however,  very  little  is  known.  The}^  called 
themselves  Elymians,  and  nothing  is  really  known 
of  them,  except  that  they  were  barbarians,  and  lived 
in  the  northwest  corner  of  the  island,  with  Segesta 
as  their  principal  city.  The  modern  Castellamere 
represents  the  ancient  city.  The  people  were  prob- 
ably strangers  from  some  other  lands  and  settled 
in  that  corner  where  they  drove  out  the  Sikan.  or 
where  the  Sikaus  had  never  dwelt. 

274.  As  there  is  no  indication  of  any  previous 
people  these  three  races  may  be  considered  the 
primitive  inhabitants  of  the  land.  Of  their  lan- 
guages almost  nothing  is  known  of  that  of  the  Sikans, 
one  case  ending  only  has  come  down  to  us  of 
the  Elymean,  and  of  the  Sikels.  we  have  a  short 
vocabulary.  The  other  remains  are  their  stone 
paths  to  the  hill-tops,  and  remnants  of  several  build- 
ings. 

275.  The  next  comers,  and  first  colonizers  in 
Sicily,  and  of  the  world,  were  the  Phoenicians. 
These  people  came  from  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  had 
planted  colonies  all  along  the  coast  of  the  Great 
Sea.  The  central  position  of  the  island  was  natur- 
ally one  of  great  consequence  to  them.  Here  was  a 
resting  place  midway  between  Gades  in  Spain  and 
the  home  center  of  Palestine.  When  did  they  first 
come  to  the  island?  The  only  approach  to  such  a 
date  is  a  statement  of  Thucidides,  who  says  that  the 
Phoenicians  came  to  trade  with  the  Sikels,*  there- 

*Thuc.  VI,  2. 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY  273 

fore  they  were  the  first  in  the  land,  and  the  same 
authority  that  the  latter  crossed  from  Italy  in  the 
eleventh  century  B.  C. ;  they  no  doubt  occupied  the 
islands  and  promontories  with  the  good  will  of  the 
Sikels.  Many  of  the  more  famous  localities  seem 
from  their  names  to  have  been  first  founded  as  fac- 
tories by  the  Semites,  even  Syracuse  itself  and  the 
island  of  Ortygia  being  among  them.  But  if  this 
was  so,  they  quietly  gave  way  to  the  Greeks,  and 
finally  settled  down  among  the  Elymeans  in  the 
northwest  corner,  where  their  power  became  strong, 
and  ultimately  ofi^ensive.  Their  principal  cities, 
Motya,  Ponormos  and  Solons  Panormos,  the  modern 
Palermo,  which  was  always  the  chief  city  of  the 
Phoenicians  in  Sicily,  and  took  the  lead  in  all  their 
wars. 

276.  The  Greek  settlements  in  Sicily  began  in  the 
middle  of  the  eighth  century  B.  C.  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  the  colonizing  of  Naxos,  the  first  Greek 
city,  was  accidental.  Theokles,  during  one  of  his 
voyages,  was  driven  by  adverse  wind  to  the  coast  of 
Sicily,  and  noting  its  richness  of  land  and  loveliness 
of  scenery,  returned  to  Chalkis,  his  native  Grecian 
city,  and  brought  colonists  to  found  the  town  of 
Naxos.  It  was  built  on  a  low,  flat  peninsula,  north- 
east of  the  great  mass  of  Aetna,  and  was  totally  de- 
stroyed by  it  in  B.  C.  403.  Traces  of  the  ancient  re- 
mains of  the  town  can  still  be  seen,  and  the  general 
line  of  the  wall  can  yet  be  traced,  sometimes  actual 
pieces  of  the  wall  still  keeping  their  place. 

277.  In  734  the  city  of  Corinth  sent  out  a  joint 


274  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

expedition,  Avhieli  founded  the  colonies  of  Korkyra 
on  the  Illynan  coast,  and  Syracuse  in  Sicily.  Al- 
though much  has  been  told  of  the  adventure  of  the 
colonists  from  Greece,  we  know  nothing  of  their 
landing  and  settlement. 

The  site  of  Syracuse  (i)  was  on  an  island  close 
to  the  eastern  coast,  near  to  the  southeastern  corner 
of  Sicily,  and  which  contained  the  Spring  of  Are- 
thusa  (ii).  It  was  joined  to  the  main  land  hy  a 
mole,  built  by  Dionysius.  Its  greatest  length  runs 
north  and  south,  and  with  a  peninsula  opposite  it  on 
the  south  the  two  enclosed  an  inlet  of  the  sea  called 
the  Great  Harbor.  In  the  north  of  the  island  is  a 
smaller  inlet  named  the  Little  Harbor.  Here  then 
the  Greeks  planted  their  colony,  founded  the  city 
which  was  to  become  the  most  powerful  of  all  cities. 

i.  Syracuse.  The  name  is  always  applied  to  the  city; 
never  to  the  island.  As  the  word  itself  has  no  Greek 
meaning,  it  is  assumed  to  be  older  than  the  Greek  settle- 
ments. It  is  thought  to  have  been  given  to  the  place  by 
the  Phoenicians,  and  would  thus  mean,  in  the  Semitic 
language,  eastern,  and  akin  to  Saracen.  The  Phoenicians 
most  probably  had  a  factory  there  for  trading  with  the 
Sikels;  and  it  is  likely  it  was  allowed  to  remain  as  the 
city  of  Syracuse  This  seems  likely,  as  in  later  history, 
in  spite  of  the  wars  between  Carthage  and  Syracuse, 
there  was  much  peaceful  intercourse  between  the  two 
cities. 

ii.  Fountain  of  Arethusa.  This  is  the  greatest  of 
many  springs  that  bubble  to  the  surface;  and  not  far  from 
the  shore,  in  the  great  harbor,  another  spring  is  said  to 
rise  amidst  the  waters  of  the  harbor  itself.  These  two 
si)rings  have  given  rise  to  the  following  Sikel  legend: 
Arethusa,  one  of  the  attendant  nymphs  of  Artemis,  flees 
from  the  pursuit  of  the  river-god  Alpheus.  She  is  changed 
by  her  mistress  into  pure  water;  she  flows  in  and  through 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  and  to  the  land  in  the  isle  of  Ortygia 
and  is  followed  by  Alpheus. 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY  275 

The  Sikel  inhabitants  still  lived  on  in  the  territory, 
to  become  the  tillers  of  the  land  for  their  foreign 
masters. 

278.  The  tide  of  Greek  settlements  now  set  in  to- 
wards the  eastern  coast  of  Sicily,  and  Syracuse  soon 
had  neighbors  to  the  north,  some  from  old  Greece, 
and  some  from  the  colony  in  Sicily,  that  was  older 
than  herself.  Naxos  had  been  settled  by  the  lon- 
ians  and  now  spread  itself  out  to  the  other  locations. 
Thus  Leontinoi  and  Katane  were  founded,  the  for- 
mer inland,  and  the  latter  by  the  sea.  Leontinoi 
was  built  on  one  of  the  largest  and  most  fertile  of 
the  plains  of  Sicily;  it  was  built  between  two  hills, 
and  extended  up  the  hills  themselves ;  while  Katane 
rose  up  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Aetna,  and  was  de- 
stroyed several  times  by  lava  and  earthquake,  and  as 
manj^  times  rebuilt,  upon  the  same  site,  and  it  exists 
today  under  the  name  f^atania  (iii). 

279.  Several  other  towns  were  founded  along  the 
eastern  coast,  from  Syracuse  northward  to  Zankle, 
afterwards  called  Messana,  or  Messina,  its  present 
name.  This  was  an  important  site,  the  nearest  har- 
bor to  Italy,  and  was  probably  the  place  where  the 

iii.  Pious  Brethren.  The  most  famous  thing  of  the 
early  days  of  Katane  is  its  legend.  During  the  first  re- 
corded eruption  of  Aetna,  two  dutiful  sons  carried  on  their 
shoulders,  one  his  father,  and  the  other  his  mother,  from 
the  dangers  of  the  flowing  lava,  which  seems  to  have  en- 
closed them.  The  lava,  however,  parted  on  their  approach, 
and  turned  aside  and  so  they  were  enabled  to  reach  in 
safety  a  spot  known  afterwards  as  the  "Field  of  the  Pious 
Ones." 


276  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Sikels  first  landed  from  their  raft,  or  whatever 
brought  them  over  from  Italy.  Its  name,  a  Sikel 
word,  seems  to  indicate  a  Sikel  settlement,  which 
probably  existed  there  before  the  Grecian  pirates 
from  K.yme.  in  Italy,  expelled  the  inhabitants,  and 
settled  down  in  their  stead.  Other  Greeks  came 
from  several  points,  and  the  colony  was  finally  set- 
tled about  the  last  years  of  the  eighth  century.  From 
Zankle,  the  whole  of  the  northwest  corner  was  col- 
onized, and  continued  under  the  domination  of  the 
mother  city.  In  the  meantime  Syracuse  had  taken 
possession  of,  and  planted  colonies  in  the  southwest 
corner ;  so  that  the  whole  of  the  eastern  coast  of 
Sicily  Avas,  after  forty-six  years,  in  the  hand  of  the 
Ionian  and  Dorian  Greeks. 

280.  Several  cities  were  now  founded  along  the 
northern  coast  of  Sicily,  the  most  important  of  which 
is  Hemira.  This  was  the  furthest  city  on  that 
coast  from  the  eastern  coast,  and  being  so  near  the 
Phoenician  and  Elymian  territory  as  to  almost  en- 
croach upon  them.  But  a  far  larger  number  of 
cities,  which  were  far  more  important,  were  in  the 
meantime  being  planted  along  the  southern  coast. 
Among  the  principal  of  these  cities  may  be  men- 
tioned Kamariua,  Gela  and  Selinous. 

281.  It  was  the  foundation  of  Gela,  the  first  of 
these  Greek  towns,  that  stirred  up  Syracuse  to  col- 
onize the  southeast  corner,  and  thus  make  for  itself 
a  southern  as  well  as  an  eastern  seaboard.  Kama- 
rina  was  the  last  of  these  colonies  that  was  thus 
planted.     This  was  in  B.   C.   599.     Sixty-six  years 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY  277 

after,  seeking  independence  from  its  northern  city, 
there  ensued  between  it  and  Syracuse,  a  war  in  which 
both  sides  obtained  alli(\s  from  the  Greeks  and  Silcels. 
The  men  of  Kamarina  were  defeated  and  the  town 
obliterated.  Gela  was  built  upon  the  bank  of  the 
river  Gelas,  a  Sikel  name  so  called  on  account  of  the 
coldness  of  its  waters,  and  became  famous.  It  was- 
destroyed  after  many  centuries  of  prosperity,  and 
after  a  long'  lapse  of  tinu',  the  present  town  of  Ter- 
renova  was  built  upon  its  site. 

282.  The  present  city  of  Mazzana  is  built  upon 
the  ancient  city  of  Selinous.  the  farthest  Greek  city 
on  the  southern  coast.  It  was  a  large,  fortified  trad- 
ing post,  the  nearest  Greek  city  to  Africa,  and  whose 
territory  adjoined  those  of  the  Phoenician  and  Ely- 
mean,  and  with  both  of  which  people  the  city  had 
many  and  sharp  conflicts.  Once  during  its  exist- 
ence it  was  in  league  with  its  enemies  against 
Greece  herself.  Its  life  was  short,  lasting  about  two 
hundred  and  twenty  years. 

283.  The  foundation  of  Akragas  in  B.  C.  580 
closes  the  j^eriod  of  Grecian  colonization.  Akragas 
was  built  for  an  independent  colony  l)y  Gela,  close 
to  the  sea,  and  stood  on  a  hill  between  two  rivers.  It 
had  an  acropolis  on  a  lofty  and  isolated  hill,  from 
which  the  town  grew  downwards ;  and  although  it 
never  grew  to  be  a  naval  power,  it  became  rich  and 
{)owerful,  and  held  the  next  place  after  Syracuse,  to 
which  city  it  was  some  times  a  friend  and  some 
times  an  enemy;  ordinarily,  however,  it  stood  aloof 
in  sullen  discontent,  and  only  on  s])pcial  call  to  some 


278  HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

common  danger  were  the  two  cities  found  side  by 
side.  The  founders  of  the  city,  however,  were  the 
Sikels,  who  were  driven  out  and  gradually  forced 
to  other  parts. 

284.  One  more  attempt  at  colonizing  was  made 
by  the  Greeks,  when  about  B.  C.  580,  Pentathlos, 
with  a  company  from  Greece  arrived  at  Lilybaiom 
on  the  extreme  western  coast  of  Sicily.  He  found 
that  the  men  of  Sileus  and  the  Elymeans  of  Segesta 
were  at  war,  and  he  naturally  gave  help  to  his  coun- 
trymen. The  Greeks  were  defeated  and  Pentathlos 
was  slain.  His  followers  hurried  away,  and  sailed 
round  the  northern  coast  to  what  is  now  called  the 
Lipari  Isles.  Here  they  formed  a  kind  of  partnership 
with  the  natives,  and  on  the  largest  of  the  islands, 
Liparu,  they  settled  down  and  built  their  new  city, 
Liparu.  Being  a  small  island  and  not  in  the  way 
of  the  strife  of  nations,  the  city  has  been  in  existence 
and  inhabited  from  generation  to  generation  from 
that  day  to  this. 

Sicily,  at  the  close  of  this  period,  was  inhabited 
by  various  races,  of  which  the  Greeks  held  the  east- 
ern portion,  and  a  strip  along  the  northern  and 
southern  coasts.  Mingling  with  them  were  the 
Sikels,  who  became  their  slaves ;  in  the  center  of  the 
land  dwelt  the  primitive  inhabitants,  the  Sikens, 
while  the  western  third  of  the  island  was  held  by 
the  Phoenicians  and  their  allies,  the  Elymeans. 

For  about  one  hundred  years  there  was  compara- 
tive peace  in  the  island,  and  then  the  Phoenician 
cities  came  under  the  influence  of  Carthage.     Up  to 


THE  ISLAND  OF  SICILY 


279 


this  time  no  one  city  materially  interfered  with  the 
other,  but  all  lived  on  terms  of  friendship.  Although 
the  Greek  cities  were  thoroughly  independent,  they 
strengthened  their  hold  on  the  country  against  the 
neighboring  Sikans  and  Sikels.  Yet  Syracuse  was 
easily  the  first  city  among  them,  and  when  the  great 
strife  came  and  Carthage  wished  to  have  dominion 
over  Sicily,  she  was  the  only  power  that  could  and 
did  successfully  resist  the  Carthaginians  and  ulti- 
mately drove  them  out.  But  this  belongs  to  the  his- 
tory of  Syracuse,  which  will  be  found  in  the  follow- 
ing chapter. 


SICILY 

Bride  of  the  Sea  and  Mistress  of  the  Sun, 

Ravished  and  wronged,  but  ever  loved  the  best — 
Oh,  weep  for  Sicily  that  lies  undone. 

Her  children  dead  upon  her  withered  breast. 
Oh,  weep  for  her  whose  beauty  Homer  sang. 

Whose  bosom  knew  a  thousand  lover's  tears, 
Whose  smile  to  gain  the  world  with  battle  rang, 

And  tides  ran  red  through  thrice  a  thousand  years. 

Of  every  sail  the  morning  winds  saw  rise. 

Of  every  spear  and  sword  that  served  a  King, 
She  was  the  best-loved,  the  fairest  prize — 

She  that  is  now  this  broken,  blackened  thing, 
Where  crossed  the  trails  she  sat  with  luring  lips, 

Her  breath  like  lemon-bloom  when  day  is  sped, 
The  wanton  plaything  of  the  wandering  ships — 

Oh,  weep  for  Sicily  that  now  lies  dead. 

They  who  long  wooed  her  in  the  storied  past, 

Her  lovers  all,  what  would  they  say  if  now 
They  could  but  see  how  she  lies  prone  at  last, 

Beaten  and  scared  with  black  and  bloody  brow? 
What  would  old  Phoenician  say  to  this. 

That  was  the  dream  to  which  with  life  he  clung — 
Vandal  and  Goth  that  died  upon  her  kiss. 

And  they  who  loved  her  when   the   world   was 
young  ? 

Her  sun  is  set  as  e'en  the  proudest 's  must. 

But  she  has  stood  'gainst  wrath  of  sea  and  tire 
Till  Rome  and  Carthage  humbled  were  in  dust. 

And  Time  had  blasted  Nineveh  and  Tyre. 
Them  that  she  warmed  within  her  sunny  heart. 

Whose  star  and  crescent  and  whose  cross  she  wore. 
They,  too,  are  dead,  and  come  not  thus  to  part 

With  Sicilv,  whose  beautv  is  no  more. 

JOHN  S.  M'GROARTY. 


Cathedral  Church,  Syracuse 
Formerly  the  Temple  of  Minerva-Athena 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  SYRACUSE 


''The  hirgest  and  most  beautiful  of  all  the  Greek  Cities." 

—  Cicero 

SYRACUSE 
285.  David  H.  Ritter,  in  "Jewels  of  Pythian 
Knighthood,"  speaking  of  modern  Syracuse,  says: 
"Leaving  Reggio,  (S.  Italy)  on  a  sunny  morning  in 
May,  with  an  Italian  sky  above,  and  riding  on  the 
bosom  of  the  bright  blue  waters  of  the  Mediterranean 
Sea,  one  sees  the  date  and  palm  trees  fading  away 
in  the  panorama  before  him.  The  turrets  of  the  old 
castles,  or  the  rose  covered  villas  of  the  present  age, 
gently  lessen  on  his  sight,  until  lost  in  the  dim  dis- 
tances ;  then  turning  his  face  southward  he  sees 
looming  up  before  him  the  city  of  Syracuse,  from 
whose  orange  groves  and  olive  farms  comes  a  de- 
lightful aroma,  borne  along'  on  the  zephyr-like  breeze 
and  this  coupled  with  the  thought  that  he  is  near- 
ing  a  place  renowned  in  history  as  having  been- 
the  birthplace  of  two  men  who  gave  to  the  world  the 
brightest  manifestation  of  friendship  known  in  the 
annals  of  our  kind,  causes  his  heart  to  beat  faster, 
and  he  longs  to  debark." 


♦284  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

286.  Syracuse.  M'ith  its  double  harbor,  the  largest 
in  this  section  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  its  massive 
fortifications,  was  in  the  time  of  Damon  and  Pythias 
the  largest  and  most  beautiful  of  all  the  Grecian 
cities.  It  had  a  population  of  one  hundred  thousand 
until  it  was  destroyed  by  the  Saracens  in  B.  C.  878. 
after  sustaining  a  siege  of  over  fifty  years.  The 
modern  city  has  now  only  about  twenty  thousand, 
and  is  confined  to  the  land  that  was  once  the  island 
of  Ortygia,  but  now  joined  to  the  main  land  by  a 
causeway;  and  is  only  about  a  mile  in  length.  It 
formerly  extended  some  distance  north  and  east,  in 
the  mainland  of  Sicily.  Although  the  houses  of  the 
Syracuse  look  old,  the  city  of  today  has  been  almost 
entirely  rebuilt  within  the  last  four  or  five  hundred 
years. 

287.  There  are,  however,  several  buildings  which 
are  not  only  of  ancient  date,  but  are  interesting  on 
account  of  the  romance  that  surrounds  the  sites  upon 
which  they  are  built.  The  principal  of  these  is  its 
cathedral,  which  is  not  only  built  upon  the  site  of 
the  Temple  of  Athene  or  Minerva,  but  is  built  upon 
its  foundation,  and  contains  also  twenty-two  of  its 
original  pillars,  which  are  imbedded  in  walls  of  the 
church  itself.  There  they  have  stood  as  they  now 
stand  for  over  two  thousand  years.  There  are 
thirteen  on  one  side  and  nine  on  the  other.  The 
Temple  was  built  by  the  Syraciisans  at  the  time  they 
were  throwing  out  the  colonies  of  Gala  Kamarina. 
Cicero  says  this  temple  was  very  beautiful  and  was 
filled  with  multitudes  of  precious  things.     Its  col- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  285 

iinms  are  thirty  feet  high  and  seven  feet  thick.  The 
cathederal  is  two  hundred  feet  long  by  seventy-five 
feet  in  width. 

The  Church  of  St.  Paolo  is  built  upon  the  site  of 
the  Temple  of  Diana  of  which  but  two  columns  re- 
nuiin,  and  some  huge  fragments,  and  the  foundation 
upon  which  they  stood. 

288.  The  Fountain  of  Arethusa.  This  was  the 
chief  water  supply  of  the  island  of  Ortygia,  and 
was  so  named  by  the  Sikels,  and  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing legend  was  given  them.  The  spring  bubbled 
up  near  the  waters  of  the  Great  Harbor;  and  near 
by  another  fresh  water  spring  came  to  the  surface 
in  the  water  of  the  harbor  itself;  these  two  springs 
gave  rise  to  the  story.  Arethusa,  one  of  the 
nymphs  of  Artemis  was  pursued  by  the  river  god, 
Alpheus  in  Peloponnesus.  Her  mistress  changed 
her  into  running  water,  and  she  runs  under  the 
sea  and  finally  comes  to  the  surface  again  in  Ortygia. 
Alpheus  follows  but  does  not  reach  the  land.  It  is 
told  us,  in  proof  of  this  occurrence  that  cups,  etc., 
thrown  into  the  stream  in  Peloponnesus  have  come 
up  in  the  Syracusans  stream.  The  fountain  now  is 
a  very  charming  spot. 

289.  The  Ear  of  Dionysius  is  a  large  spiral 
cavern,  cut  in  the  rock ;  about  two  hundred  feet  in 
depth  and  seventy-five  feet  high  and  from  fifteen 
to  thirty-five  feet  wide.  The  tradition  is  that 
Dionysius  had  turned  this  cavern  into  a  prison  and 
it  was  so  constructed,  that  at  an  opening  on  the  top, 
he  could  hear  all  the  conversation  that  took  place 


286  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

within.  It  is  said  that  the  form  of  the  cavern  gives 
it  a  great  probability  to  the  story.  This  cavern 
formed  one  of  the  many  branches  of  the  stone 
quarries  excavated  for  building  the  city. 

290.  The  Theatre  of  Dionysius,  was  one  of  the 
largest  of  its  kind.  It  was  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock, 
and  was  of  circular  shape  having  a  diameter  of 
nearly  five  hundred  feet.  Forty-three  rows  of  seats 
are  still  in  existence,  but  the  upper  ones  have 
crumbled  away. 

291.  The  ancient  city  was  founded  by  Archias, 
a  native  of  Corinth,  in  the  year  B.  C-  734.  This  was 
the  second  settlement  in  Sicily,  and  was  destined  to 
become  the  greatest  and  wealthiest  city  of  Europe 
and  although  its  splendor  and  greatness  has  passed 
away,  yet  this  city  has  alwa.ys  been  an  inhabited 
one,  and  has  never  suffered  destruction  as  did 
so  many  of  her  fellow  Sicilian  cities. 

Previous  to  the  Greek  settlement,  a  Phoenician 
city  is  thought  to  have  been  already  in  existence. 
It  is  known  that  they  had  a  factory  or  trading  sta- 
tion somewhere  near,  called  Polichue,  which  con- 
tained the  Temple  of  Zeus,  and  that  the  register  of 
Syracusan  citizens  was  kept  there.  It  is  hardly 
possible  that  the  citizens  would  keep  this  register  in 
any  other  city  than  their  own.  as  they  had  to  be 
continually  at  war,  to  preserve  their  city  from  cap- 
ture, and  to  build  walls  and  forts  to  secure  them- 
selves from  destruction. 

292.  From  its  start,  S.yracuse  was  the  head  of  all 
Greek   Sicilv  and  whether  under  a   commonwealth, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  287 

tyraut  or  king,  she  retained  this  supremacy.  She 
was  called  upon  to  be  the  champion  of  Greece  and 
of  Europe  against  the  barbarians.  The  men  of  Syra- 
cuse beat  them  back  from  their  walls,  and  fought 
them  on  their  own  lands ;  and  at  last  after  a  glorious 
career  of  sixteen  hundred  years,  as  a  Greek,  a  Roman, 
a  Christian  city,  Syracuse  was  overwhelmed  by  the 
hordes  of  Arabs,  under  Mahomet,  and  the  "greatest 
colony  of  Greece,"  the  abiding  outpost  of  Rome,  at 
last  bowed  down  to  a  Semiitic  master.  The  city  soon 
lost  its  influence  and  high  office  and  never  again  be- 
came the  head  of  Sicily  in  any  later  stage  of  its  his- 
tory. 

There  was  at  Syracuse,  and  most  probably  at  the 
other  colonies,  a  general  assembly  of  all  the  land 
owners,  as  well  as  a  smaller  body,  the  composition 
of  which  is  not  known.  We  hear,  however,  of  this 
Senate  in  a  quarrel  that  is  related  of  two  young  men 
of  the  then  ruling  class ;  so  fierce  was  this  that  the  in- 
habitants took  part  in  it,  the  land  owners  taking  the 
part  of  one  and  the  traders  the  other.  One  Senator 
advised  the  banishment  of  both,  but  this  advice  was 
not  followed  and  a  fight  ensued.  The  trader-citizens 
called  to  their  assistance  the  Sikels,  who  were  the 
laborers  or  serfs  of  the  land  owners,  and  together 
they  overthrew  the  land-owners'  government  and 
held  Syracuse  for  themselves.  They  then  formed  the 
first  democratic  government  in  Sicily.  This  event 
took  place  in  the  fifth  century,  B.  C. 

293.  The  first  thought  of  the  citizens  of  Syracuse 
aftei-    having    secured    their    citv    from    outside    at- 


288  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tack  and  developed  a  steady  government,  was  to 
throw  out  outposts  covering  the  whole  southeast 
corner  of  the  island ;  colonies  were  therefore  planted 
at  Aerae,  Casmenae,  and  Kamarina,  and  thus  this 
corner  was  secured  to  the  dominion  of  Syracuse. 
Kamarina,  however,  was  destroyed  afterwards  on 
account  of  a  revolution  to  throw  off  the  Syracusan 
yoke. 

294.  The  second  period  of  its  history  begins  in 
the  fifth  century,  and  Syracuse  begins  to  assert  its 
supremacy.  In  the  beginning  of  this  century,  the 
city  of  Gela,  with  Hippocrates  as  tyrant  was  the 
chief  power  in  Sicily.  Among  other  cities  he 
threatened  Syracuse,  but  was  bought  off  by  the  in- 
tervention of  Corinth  and  the  ceding  of  the  territory 
of  the  destroyed  Kamarina.  In  the  meantime  a  re- 
volt occurred  in  Syracuse  itself.  The  plebs,  the  Gre- 
cian inhabitants  who  arrived  after  the  settlement  of 
the  city,  and  who  were  denied  the  franchise,  though 
free,  becoming  dissatisfied  with  their  position,  rose 
in  insurrection  to  drive  out  the  landowners  and 
rulers,  who  were  descendants  of  the  original  settlers. 
The  Sikels,  who  had  become  serfs,  joined  with  plebs, 
and  called  to  their  aid  from,  the  city  of  Gelon,  the 
successor  of  Hippocrates,  who  took  the  city  without 
opposition  and  made  it  the  seat  of  his  power.  He 
gave  citizenship  to  the  plebs  and  all  their  followers. 
and  increased  the  population  of  the  city  by  drafting 
into  it  the  inhabitants  of  other  cities.  This  rule  was 
mild   and  just  and  he  became  famous,  and  by  his 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  289 

victory     over    the     Cathaginians    was     proclaimed 
champion  of  Hellas. 

295.  After  the  death  of  Gelon,  the  city  seems  to 
have  been  in  the  state  of  troubles  and  turmoils. 
Hiero  ruled  for  a  short  time,  when  the  power  passed 
to  his  brother,  Thrasybulus,  who  was  driven  out  the 
next  year.  He,  with  the  mercenaries,  to  whom  Hip- 
pocrates had  given  freedom,  shut  themselves  up  in 
the  fortified  portion  of  Ortygia.  The  Greeks  and 
Sikels  of  the  mainland  portion  of  the  city  compelled 
him  to  surrender,  and  Syracuse  again  had  peace  and 
a  purely  democratic  government  was  then  organized. 
In  B.  C.  461,  the  mercenaries  again  revolted,  having 
been  shut  out  from  office,  and  again  obtained  the 
possession  of  the  fortress  of  Ortygia ;  they  were 
finally  conquered,  and  expelled  from  the  city  alto- 
gether. 

296.  Peace  once  more  held  the  reins,  but  not  for 
long.  The  Peloponnesian  war  broke  out  in  Greece 
and  soon  brought  into  action  the  adherents  of  both 
sides  in  Sicily.  In  B.  C.  427  a  quarrel  took  place 
between  Syracuse,  Leontinoi  and  their  allies.  Leon- 
tini,  on  account  of  their  Ionian  kindredship,  called 
on  Athens  for  help.  Nothing  of  material  consequence 
occurred  until  the  year  B.  C.  415,  when  Athens, 
replying  to  the  call  for  help,  strange  to  say,  from  the 
Elymean  city  of  Segesta,  sent  a  fleet  to  lay  siege  to 
Syracuse.  The  Syracusans  were  totally  unprepared 
and  M'^ere  at  enmity  among  themselves;  and  more- 
over they  had  a  traitor  in  their  midst,  who  was  in 
constant    communication    with    their    enemy ;    their 

10 


290  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

final  deliverance  was  due  to  a  piece  of  extraordinary 
good  fortune.  Had  Athen  at  once  attacked  the  city, 
Syracuse  must  have  fallen  into  its  hand;  but  owing 
to  the  vacillating,  and  blundering  of  her  general, 
Nicias,  she  lost  her  opportunity,  and  during  the 
two  years  of  siege  her  ships  moving  in  and  out  of 
the  harbor,  did  nothing  to  further  her  cause.  The 
Syracusans  took  heart,  organized  their  troops,  built 
massive  walls  and  effectually  barred  the  enemies'  ap- 
proach, and  pushed  back  the  invading  lines.  This  at 
last  aroused  the  Athenians,  who  by  a  well  concerted 
attack  by  land  and  sea,  destroyed  all  the  works  of 
the  Syracusans,  and  drove  them  back  into  the  town. 
The  Syracusans  became  despondent  of  success  and 
even  spoke  of  surrender. 

297.  The  Athenians,  however,  neglected  to  take 
full  advantage  of  their  success,  and  failed  to  shut  off 
the  northeastern  pass;  and  Gylippus  was  thus  en- 
abled to  bring  reinforcements  from  Carthage.  This 
greatl.y  encouraged  the  people,  and  when  soon  after 
a  small  fleet  from  the  same  city  arrived  in  the  little 
harbor,  bringing  tidings  of  a  great  fleet  being  al- 
ready on  its  way  to  the  relief  of  the  city,  it  lifted 
the  Syracusans  from  the  depth  of  despondency  to  the 
height  of  confidence.  The  military  skill  of  Gylippus 
enabled  the  Syracusan  troops  to  meet  the  Athenians 
on  equal  terms,  and  to  drive  them  from  one  forti- 
fication to  another,  so  that  they  themselves  became 
the  besieged  instead  of  the  besiegers,  and  we  hear 
of  nothing  but  defeats  until  the  end  of  the  war.  This 
occurred  in  B.  C.  413.    After  the  Athenian  navy  h"d 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  291 

been  thoroughly  defeated  and  half  destroyed.  Of 
the  forty  thousand  Athenians,  that  composed  the 
army  only  about  seven  thousand  remained;  they 
were  either  set  free  or  sold  as  slaves ;  all  the  generals, 
however,  were  put  to  death. 

298.  This  victory  put  new  life  into  the  Syracusans, 
and  we  next  hear  of  their  fleet  under  Hermokrates 
taking  part  in  the  war  between  Sparta  and  Athens, 
off  the  coast  of  Asia.  While  Hermokrates  was  away. 
Diodes  became  the  head  of  affairs  at  home,  and 
under  his  influence  Hermokrates  was  banished  in 
B.  C.  409.  He  soon  after  came  back  to  Sicily,  and 
engaged  in  war  with  Carthage.  In  B.  C.  407,  he 
endeavored  to  enter  his  native  city,  but  in  the  fight 
that  ensued  he  was  killed  and  with  him  was  wounded 
a  young  man,  Dionysius,  who  became  the  most  noted 
man  of  the  times.  Hermocrates  began  his  rule  in  413 
B.  C.  and  governed  as  a  mild  aristocracy,  and  dur- 
ing his  banishment  this  government  was  succeeded 
by  a  democracy  under  Diodes,  under  this  rule 
both  Damon  and  Pythias  held  positions  of  trust, 
and  on  his  death,  Dionysius  began  to  overthrow 
democracy,  watched  by  Damon. 

299.  Dionysius  was  the  son  of  another  Hermo- 
crates and  a  member  of  the  aristocratic  party, 
but  afterwards  joined  the  demagogues,  though  he 
still  managed  to  obtain  support  among  men  of  high 
rank,  among  whom  was  Philistus  the  historian.  The 
Carthaginians  now  set  out  with  100,000  men  to  at- 
tempt the  conquering  of  Sicily,  under  Hannibal  and 
Hamilton  and  lay  siege  to  Akragas.  This  city  was  the 


292  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

second  in  power  and  perhaps  the  first  in  riches.  An 
army  of  thirty  thousand  men  was  sent  from  Syra- 
cuse, Gela  and  other  cities,  which  defeated  the  troops 
sent  to  oppose  them.  For  some  reason  the  Greek 
generals  both  Akragentines  and  allies  refused  to  at- 
tack the  enemy.  A  tumult  ensued  and  the  generals 
were  accused  of  bribery,  those  of  Akragus  were  put 
to  death ;  and  for  one  reason  and  another  the  al- 
lies marched  off,  leaving  Akragas  to  its  fate.  Soon 
after  the  food  supply  of  the  city  failed,  the  defense 
given  up,  and  the  city  itself  forsaken.  Forty 
thousand  inhabitants,  men,  women  and  children, 
left  the  city  at  night,  to  seek  new  homes.  The  old, 
feeble  and  sick  together  with  those  who  would  not 
leave  were  left  behind,  some  of  whom  sought  ref- 
uge in  the  Temple  of  Athene.  The  next  morning 
the  Carthaginian  entered  the  city,  slew  the  remain- 
ing inhabitants.  Immense  quantities  of  rich  spoil 
was  sent  to  Carthage,  especially  pictures  and  stat- 
uary. Thus  Akragas  fell  after  a  siege  of  eight 
months. 

300.  The  siege  of  Akragas  had  an  important  in- 
fluence upon  the  future  of  Syracuse.  Among  those 
who  were  sent  to  its  help  was  Dionysius,  the  young 
wounded  soldier  who  escaped  when  Hermocrates 
was  slain.  When  the  charge  of  bribery  was  brought 
up  against  the  Syracuse  generals,  Dionysius  strongly 
supported  the  charge.  In  some  way  during  his  speech, 
he  several  times  broke  the  rules  of  the  Assembly, 
and  was  as  many  times  fined.  But  he  had  a  friend 
among  the   audience,   the   historian,   Philistos,   who 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  293 

paid  the  fines,  and  told  him  to  go  on;  as  often  "as 
the  magistrates  fined  him,  so  often  he  would  pay  the 
fine  for  him, ' '  we  are  told.  The  vote  was  passed  de- 
posing the  generals,  and  others  were  chosen,  Dionys- 
ius  being  one  of  them.  The  Carthaginians  next  at- 
tacked Gela.  There  was  a  Syracusan  army  there, 
but  a  cry  for  help  went  out,  and  Dionysius  was  sent 
with  another  army.  By  a  series  of  falsehoods  and 
trickeries,  Dionysius  had  the  Gela  generals  con- 
demned to  death,  the  others  deposed  and  himself 
made  general  with  full  power.  Thus  he  prepared 
to  usurp  the  tyranny.  His  next  step  was  for  its 
outward  sign,  a  body  guard.  This  he  obtained  by 
bribing  some  forty  of  his  men,  who  voted  him  a 
guard  of  six  hundred;  this  he  raised  himself  to  one 
thousand.  He  was  now  "Tyrant."  He  married  the 
daughter  of  his  old  captain,  Hermocrates.  Gela, 
and  Kamarina  were  both  left  to  the  mercy  of  the 
enemy,  and  those  of  the  inhabitants  that  could,  fled 
to  Syracuse.  Not  a  city  was  left  to  the  Greeks  along 
the  whole  southern  coast  of  Sicily.  In  revenge  for 
this  desertion  of  Dionysius,  his  house  was  burned 
and  his  wife  shamefully  illused.  But  on  the  arrival 
of  Dionysius,  he  fully  revenged  himself  upon  his 
enemies  by  slaying  and  banishing  all  who  opposed 
him.  and  became  fully  master  of  Syracuse ;  and  he 
who  complained  so  bitterly  of  the  other  generals, 
had  done  worse  than  they.  He  had  betrayed  every- 
thing; and  the  treaty  that  followed  gave  Carthage 
full  power  in  the  island,  except  over  the  Sikels,  Mes- 
sana  and  Leontini.     The  price  was  a  guarantee  to 


294  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

Dionysius  of  his  dominion  over  Syracuse.  His  object 
was  to  so  strengthen  himself,  that  when  he  did  again 
attack  the  power  of  Carthage,  he  would  be  able  to 
set  the  whole  of  Sicily  free.  This  he  did  to  a  great 
extent. 

301.  The  reign  of  Dionysius  will  be  given  more 
fully  in  the  next  article.  For  eight  years  peace  ruled 
in  the  land  and  Syracuse  was  prepared  for  the  great 
future  that  soon  was  to  alter  its  destiny ;  though 
Dionysius  was  never  lord  over  the  whole  of  Sicily 
yet,  he  became  nearer  being  such  than  any  had  done 
before,  and  his  power  extended  beyond  the  island. 
He  made  Syracuse  the  greatest  city  of  Europe ;  his 
army  was  a  great  advance  in  the  military  art,  his 
navy  the  largest  and  most  powerful  that  had  pre- 
viously been  known.  His  long  reign  covers  a  great 
space  in  the  history  of  Greece,  and  at  its  close,  he 
was  the  leader  and  most  powerful  of  all  the  Grecian 
chieftains. 

During  the  first  eight  years  of  his  reign,  he  began 
by  fortifying  and  building  places  for  his  own  defense, 
turning  the  island  (Ortygia)  into  one  large  fortress, 
and  then  by  putting  down  a  rebellion  of  the  Sikels  and 
uniting  with  Corinth  during  the  Peloponnesian  war 
in  Greece,  obtained  for  him  a  name  and  power  for 
which  he  had  long  been  waiting.  He  was  now  ready 
for  the  Carthaginians  with  whom  he  successfully 
waged  four  wars,  but  did  not  entirely  drive  them  out 
of  the  land,  but  so  crippled  them,  that  they  tinally  re- 
tired to  the  northwest  corner  of  the  island. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE  295 

302.  Dionysiiis  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Dionys- 
ius,  the  Younger.  He  was  a  sou  of  Dionysius'  Ital- 
ian wife  and  was  twenty  years  of  age  when  he  began 
his  rule.  Having  been  generally  kept  shut  up  in  his 
father's  palace,  and  having  no  share  or  practice  in 
political  or  military  affairs,  he  was  consequently  a 
a  w^eak  minded  man,  and  easily  led.  He  lost  all  his 
father  had  gained,  and  for  the  first  seven  years  the 
tyranny  became  a  hot  bed  of  revolts  and  revolutions. 
Dion,  the  brother  of  Dionysius'  Syracusan  wife,  an 
able  man,  and  good  soldier,  tried  to  make  the 
younger  Dionysius  rule  well,  and  even  to  make  the 
tyranny  into  a  constitutional  kingdom  and  for  this 
purpose  induced  Plato  to  come  to  Sicily  as  an  ad- 
visor; but  Dion  was  banished.  He  went  to  Greece 
and  there  managed  to  raise  a  small  force  for  the 
deliverance  of  Syracuse  from  the  misrule  of  Dionys- 
ius the  Younger ;  and  during  the  absence  of  Dionys- 
ius, Dion  succeeded  in  taking  the  whole  of  the  city 
except  the  fortified  island,  to  which  fortress  Dionys- 
ius returned  and  shut  himself  up.  Dion  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  the  Syracusans,  by  refusing  to  at- 
tack the  fortress;  and  on  the  arrival  of  Herakleides 
from  Greece,  wnth  a  number  of  ships  and  men,  Her- 
akleides was  made  general  and  Dion  retired  with 
his  army  to  Leontini.  The  Syracusans  now  at- 
tacked the  fortress  and  a  naval  victory  followed 
while  Dionysius  was  landing  provisions  for  his  garri- 
son. During  the  debauch  that  followed,  the  mercen- 
aries from  the  fort  entered  the  city,  plundered  it, 
slaying   all   they   met,    and   set   fire   to   the   houses. 


296  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

Dion  was  recalled  and  once  more  saved  the  city. 
Dionysius  was  in  turn  banished;  but  when,  soon  after 
Dion  was  slain,  he  returned.  It  was  during  this  ban- 
ishment, that  he  entertained  the  Greek  historians 
with  the  account  which  they  give  us  of  the  story 
of  Damon  and  Pythias.  The  state  of  affairs  became 
worse  and  worse ;  their  old  enemy  Carthage  again 
threatened  destruction  and  a  cry  went  to  Corinth 
for  help.  Timoleon  was  then  sent  to  Syracuse.  After 
a  forced  war,  the  Carthaginians  were  once  more  de- 
feated, order  was  restored  and  peace  was  again  as- 
sured. Nearly  the  whole  of  Sicily  was  now  in  the 
hand  of  the  Greeks.  Timoleon  retired  into  private 
life,  but  was  the  chief  adviser  of  the  state,  and  on 
his  death  a  splendid  monument  was  raised  to  his 
memory. 

303.  About  twenty  years  after  this,  Agathocles 
became  King  of  Syracuse,  with  the  help  of  the  Car- 
thaginian Hamilcar;  and  Sicily  again  passed 
through  another  reign  of  terror  and  disorder. 
Agathocles  died  in  B.  C.  289,  and  for  some  time  revo- 
lutions and  despotisms  reigned  supreme. 

In  B.  C.  270  Hiero  II.  became  king,  reigning  for 
fifty  years,  and  during  his  time  Syracuse  enjoyed 
peace  and  prosperity.  His  rule  was  simple  and  just. 
He  made  his  people  contented  by  giving  them  em- 
ployment. Public  works  were  started,  fortifications 
built,  the  harbors  improved,  and  temples  erected, 
and  the  people  enjoyed  a  large  share  of  self  govern- 
ment. Eome  had  now  become  a  great  power  and 
Hiero  became  her  firm  friend  and  helped  her  against 


HISTORY  OF  THE  SYRACUSE 


297 


their  common  enemy,  the  Carthaginians.  It  was  the 
breaking  of  this  friendship  with  Rome  that  brought 
the  independence  of  Sicily  to  an  end.  Hieronymus, 
the  grandson  of  Hiero  II.,  allied  himself  with  Car- 
thage, and  in  the  war  that  followed  Carthage  was 
defeated,  Sicily  taken,  together  with  Syracuse,  its 
chief  city,  and  Sicily  made  a  province  of  Rome. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE  REIGN  OF  DIONYSIUS  THE  ELDER 


^^ Great  souls  are  not   those  vhich  have  less  passion  or  more 

virtue   than    cojnnio>i   souls,    but    those    only    ivhich    have 

greater  designs.'' 

— La  Rochefoncould 

VERY  little  is  known  of  the  early  life  of  Dionys- 
ius,  as  he  began  life  as  an  obscure  private  citi- 
zen of  Syracuse.  He  was  the  sou  of  Hermokrates 
(not  the  tyrant  of  that  time),  and  was  born  about 
the  year  B.  C.  430.  Diodorus  Siculus  tells  us  that 
he  began  his  active  life  as  a  clerk  in  some  public 
office,  but  this  quiet,  humdrum  work  uot  suiting  his 
restless  spirit,  he  soon  entered  the  area  of  politics 
by  taking  part  in  the  discussions  that  followed  the 
siege  of  Syracuse  and  the  destruction  of  the  Athen- 
ean  expedition.  He  then  entered  the  Syracusan 
army  under  the  tyrant  Hermokrates,  with  whom  he 
fought  several  battles,  and  faithfully  served.  We 
find  him  following  the  fortunes  of  Hermokrates 
after  his  banishment  from  Syracuse,  and  later,  when 
the  tyrant  tried  to  make  a  forcible  entry  into  the  city 
and  Avas  killed  in  the  attempt,  Dionysius  was  still 


REIGN   OF  DIONYSIUS  299 

with  him.  and,  though  wounded,  managed  to  make 
his  escape.  Next  he  is  found  with  the  army  sent  to 
relieve  Akragas.  We  have  seen  in  the  previous 
articles  how  he  obtained  the  dismissal  of  the  gen- 
erals, and  had  himself  appointed  in  their  stead,  and 
how  he  ultimately  made  himself  the  ruler  of  Syra- 
cuse. 

305.  Dionysius,  then,  was  now  tyrant  of  Syra- 
cuse, and  though  several  attempts  were  made  to  get 
rid  of  him,  he  remained  so  to  the  end  of  his  life.  He 
ruled  the  city  for  thirty-eight  years,  and  so  great 
was  his  power  that  he  was  enabled,  after  his  death, 
to  hand  the  tyrannj'  to  his  son.  Although  he  never 
stopped  at  any  means  by  which  he  could  accomplish 
his  purpose,  it  does  not  appear  that  he  took  delight 
in.  or  indulged  in  any  wanton  oppression,  but 
strictly  kept  himself  from  all  those  excesses  that 
were  the  means  of  overthrowing  many  tyrants.  He 
was  the  greatest  ruler  Europe  had  ever  known ;  his 
power  extended  over  nearly  all  Sicily  and  a  large 
portion  of  southern  Italy.  He  made  Syracuse  the 
largest  and  most  powerful  city  in  the  whole  of  Eu- 
rope. The  thirty-eight  years  in  his  reign  cover  a 
great  space  in  European  history,  extending  from  the 
latter  part  of  the  Peloponnesian  War  to  the  rising 
of  the  power  of  Philip  of  Macedon.  During  the  first 
eight  years  he  kept  peace  with  Carthage,  and 
strengthened  his  power  in  Syracuse  and  Sicily  by 
building  and  fortifying.  During  his  reign  a  great 
advance  had  been  made  in  the  military  art,  both  in 
the  machine  and  handling  of  the  different  branches 


300  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

of  the  arm}'.     He  employed  a  great  number  of  mer- 
cenaries in  his  army,  who  were  chiefly  Italians. 

306.  By  the  treaty  with  Carthage,  after  the  de- 
sertion of  Gela,  Dionysius  was  left  with  only  Syra- 
cuse, with  its  immediate  neighborhood,  to  rule  over; 
the  former,  however,  held  dominion  over  most  of 
the  rest  of  Sicily.  For  eight  years  he  kept  the  peace 
patiently  waiting  until  he  could  throw  over  his  gall- 
ing yoke.  The  whole  island  of  Syracuse  he  forti- 
fied, built  two  castles,  one  on  the  isthmus,  and  the 
other  at  the  southern  point ;  he  built  a  wall  between 
it  and  the  mainland,  lie  made  his  dwelling  in  the 
northern  castle,  and  allowed  no  one  but  his  most  in- 
timate friends  and  his  mercenary  soldiers  to  live  on 
the  island. 

307.  This  peace  was  broken  by  the  revolt  of  the 
Sikel  inhabitants  of  the  mainland  portion  of  his  dom- 
ination (B.  C.  404-403).  These  people  obtained  the 
help  of  the  horsemen  of  Mt.  Aetna  and  besieged 
Dionysius'  stronghold.  Several  of  his  mercenaries 
deserted  him  on  being  promised  citizenship  by  the 
rebels.  This  desertion  was  nearly  the  ruin  of  the 
tyrant.  The  Sikels  attacked  the  island  both  by  land 
and  sea,  having  obtained  ships  from  Phegion  and 
Messana.  In  this  extremity,  however,  Dionysius 
asked  help  from  the  Campanians  in  Italy,  gaining 
time  by  pretending  to  negotiate,  and  promising  to 
go  away  with  all  his  belongings  in  five  days.  The  be- 
siegers, therefore,  gave  up  their  watchfulness  and 
sent  their  Aetna  allies  home,  so  that  when  help  did 
arrive  Dionysius  easily  defeated  the  rebels. 


REIGN  OF  DIONYSIUS  301 

308.  Having    further    strengthened    himself    by 
more    fortifications,    and   hiring   a   larger   force    of 
Italian  mercenaries,  Dionysius  threw  up  the  treaty 
of  Carthage  and  began  his  work  of  conquests.     He 
first  drove  away  the  refugee  horsemen  from  Aetna, 
and  then  raised  the  old  feud  of  Doric  against  Ionian, 
to  give  him  a  pretext  to  attack  the  Ionian  city.    He 
led  his  army  to  Naxos  and  Katane,  took  those  cities 
by   treachery    and    sold   their  people   into    slavery. 
Naxos  he  utterly  destroyed   and  gave  its  lauds  to 
neighboring  Sikels.    Katane  he  settled  with  Campan- 
ian  mercenaries:  Leontini  surrendered  and  became 
an  outpost  of  Syracuse ;  its  inhabitants  were  sent  to 
Syracuse,  where  they  received  citizenship.     Having 
brought  a  large  population  into  the  city,  his  next 
step  was  to  protect  the  mainland  portion  of  it.     For 
this  purpose  he  built  walls,  forts  and  castles  entirely 
around   the   hill,   upon  the   southwestern   slopes   of 
which  the  city  was  built.  About  this  time  he  founded 
a  ncAv  city  at  the  foot  of  Mt.  Aetna,  which  has  been 
inhabited  ever  since,  and  now  called  Aderno.    There 
was  now  only  one  free  Greek  city  between  him  and 
the  Carthaginians — Messena.     To  strengthen  his  in- 
fluence with  Italy  he  sought  a  wife  from  among  the 
Italians.     The  Rhegines  refused  him,  but  the  city  of 
Lokroi  gave  him  the  daughter  of  its  chieftain,  Doris, 
who  was  married  to  him  the  same  day  he  married 
his  Syracusan  wife,  Aristomaehe.     He  treated  them 
both  with  equal  honor,  and  by  both  he  had  children. 
His  successor,  Dionysius  the  Younger,  was  the  son 
of  Doris. 


302  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

309.  All  this  time  the  tyrant  was  gradually  pre- 
paring to  drive  the  Carthaginians  from  Sicily,  and 
free  the  Greek  cities  held  by  them.  He  hired  mer- 
cenaries, built  larger  ships,  having  five  tiers  of  oars, 
besides  a  great  number  of  the  usual  size  with  three 
tiers ;  he  invented  the  catapult  for  throwing  great 
stones ;  he  drilled  his  troops  to  act  in  concert.  When 
all  was  ready  he  sent  to  Carthage  and  demanded  the 
freedom  of  all  the  Greek  cities  of  Sicily.  Without 
waiting  for  an  answer,  he  gave  permission  to  the 
Syracusans  to  put  to  death  all  Carthaginians  found 
within  the  city.  In  other  towns  there  was  also  an 
uprising  against  Carthage ;  and  thus  the  first  Punic 
War  commenced  (B.  C.  397).  The  first  point  of  at- 
tack was  Motya,  an  island  of  the  west  of  Sicily, 
and  a  great  stronghold  of  Carthage.  This  city  was 
taken  after  a  stubborn  resistance,  its  ....  slaves, 
and  the  .  .  soldiers.  The  next  year  Carthage  put  out 
Jier  full  strength  for  the  war.  Himilkon  brought  a 
large  ariay,  and  won  back  all  that  Dionysius  had 
taken,  driving  the  Greeks  eastward.  He  then  founded 
a  new  town  on  the  mainland,  forsaking  Motya  alto- 
gether. Selybaion,  the  new  city,  soon  became  an  ex- 
ceedingly strong  fortress ;  under  the  name  of  Mar- 
sala it  still  exists  and  is  the  chief  seat  of  the  Sicilian 
wine  trade. 

310.  Himilkon  then  sailed  round  the  northern 
coast  and  attacked  Messana,  having  first  compelled 
the  islanders  of  Lipara  to  pay  a  tribute  of  thirty  tal- 
ents.    The  horsemen  of  the  city  were  with  Dionys- 


REIGN  OF  DIONYSIUS  303 

ius,  SO  that  the  city  was  easily  taken  by  Himilkon, 
who,  having  destroyed  the  town,  marched  to  Syra- 
cuse. A  sea  fight  took  place  in  which  the  Syracusan 
fleet  was  destroyed.  Over  one  hundred  ships  and 
two  thousand  men  were  thus  lost  to  Dionysius;  the 
city  itself  was  then  besieged  by  land  and  sea.  Peti- 
tions for  help  were  immediately  sent  to  Sparta  and 
Corinth.  In  the  meantime  Himilkon  ravaged  the 
country,  desecrated  the  temples  and  destroyed  the 
tombs  of  Gelon  and  Damarata.  Thirty  ships  arrived 
from  Greece  and  Italy ;  a  pestilence  broke  out  in  the 
Carthaginian  camp,  from  which  many  died,  and  a 
general  attack  was  made  by  land  and  water.  The 
enemies'  fleet  was  defeated,  and  although  many  forts 
were  taken,  the  camp  of  Himilkon  held  its  own.  On 
payment  of  a  large  sum  of  money,  he  was  allowed 
to  withdraw  w4th  all  his  Carthaginians,  leaving  his 
allies  in  camp  to  the  mercy  of  the  Syracusans.  They 
were  sold  as  slaves  except  the  Spaniards,  who  en- 
tered the  service  of  Dionysius. 

311.  After  many  battles,  in  which  he  was  not 
always  successful,  Dionysius  in  B.  C.  391  gained  the 
height  of  his  power  in  Sicily.  All  Greek  cities  were 
under  his  supremacy ;  he  commanded  the  whole  east- 
ern coast,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  northern  and 
southern  coasts;  the  Sikels  were  either  his  subjects 
or  allies ;  and  as  he  was  at  peace  with  Carthage,  he 
gave  his  attention  to  Italy.  In  B.  C.  390  he  attacked 
Rhegium,  but  was  defeated.  The  next  year  after 
defeating  most  of  the  southern  towns  and  setting 
the  inhabitants  free,  he  made  peace  with  them.    But 


304  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Kanlonia  and  Rhegium  he  served  in  a  different  man- 
ner. The  siege  of  the  latter  town  was  still  going  on, 
when  a  message  for  mercy  wan  received  from  the  in- 
habitants. He  spared  them  for  the  present,  on  re- 
ceiving one  hundred  hostages  and  their  fleet  of  sev- 
enty ships.  When  Kanlonia  was  taken  he  destroyed 
it  and  gave  its  lands  to  the  Lokrans,  his  wife 's  people, 
and  transported  the  inhabitants  to  Syracuse,  giving 
them  citizenship,  and  exempting  them  from  taxes 
for  five  years. 

But  his  enmity  against  Rhegium  was  still  smolder- 
ing in  his  breast,  and  he  soon  found  means  to  break 
his  treaty.  He  demanded  of  his  hostages  provisions 
for  his  army,  promising  to  return  an  equal  amount 
when  he  arrived  at  Syracuse.  For  two  or  three  days 
the  provisions  arrived,  but  on  seeing  no  signs  of  his 
departure,  pleading  sickness  and  other  excuses,  the 
supply  was  stopped.  This  Avas  treated  as  a  wrong 
done  by  the  Rhegines,  so  sending  his  hostages  back 
to  the  city,  he  besieged  it.  After  a  long  siege,  the 
city  was  starved  into  surrendering.  The  inhabitants 
were  transported  to  Syracuse,  where  those  who  could 
pay  the  ransom  were  liberated  and  the  rest  sold. 
Their  general  and  his  family  were  drowned.  During 
the  peace  that  followed  Dionysius  sent  some  poems 
to  Delphi,  but  so  great  was  their  hatred  of  him,  the 
judges  would  not  hear  them.  Afterwards  they 
gained  some  inferior  prize,  and  later,  the  first  prize. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  Dionysius  was  a  poet  of  some 
merit. 

Having    by    this    victory    gained    control    over 


REIGN  OP  DIONYSIUS  305 

Grecian  Italy,  he  next  turned  his  attention  to  the 
Adriatic  Sea,  where  he  gained  some  power,  but,  on 
account  of  trying  to  carry  his  arms  into  Greece  itself, 
he  was  stopped.  Then  was  begun  the  second  Funic 
war  in  which  the  Carthaginians  were  defeated  and 
obliged  to  sue  for  peace ;  but  while  negotiations  were 
going  on,  Carthage  sent  a  powerful  army,  and  this 
time  Dionysius  was  defeated;  and  peace  was  only 
concluded  upon  his  paying  a  thousand  talents,  and 
giving  up  to  Carthage,  Selinus  and  its  territory, 
and  a  large  part  of  Akragas. 

312.  The  long  and  in  many  respects  brilliant 
reign  of  thirty  years  is  brought  to  a  close  by  the 
death  of  Dionysius,  the  tyrant,  in  B.  C.  367.  The 
cause  of  his  death  was  a  strange  one.  For  some 
time  he  had  been  striving  for  the  literary  prize 
at  Athens,  and  now  for  the  first  time  his  tragedy 
was  worthy  of  it.  News  of  his  success  was  brought 
to  him,  and  so  great  was  his  pleasure  that  he  offered 
sacrifices  to  his  gods  and  indulged  in  such  excess 
of  wine  that  a  fever  followed,  from  the  effects  of 
which  he  died. 

313.  To  form  some  idea  of  the  character  of 
Dionysius,  the  tyrant,  we  should  not  too  hastily 
gather  up  all  his  ill  deeds  and  call  him  bad,  but  the 
state  of  the  civilization  of  the  times  in  which  he 
lived  must  necessarily  be  taken  into  consideration. 
In  the  first  place,  the  title  of  sovereignty  which  he 
bore,  viz:  "Tyrant,"  has,  more  than  anything  else, 
given  him  the  bad  character  so  generally  applied 
to  him.    This  should  be  left  out  entirely,  as  the  word 


306  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

is  simply  a  title,  and  means  simply  a  ruler  with  cer- 
tain powers,  in  exactly  the  same  sense  as  the  mod- 
ern titles  of  president,  king  or  emperor.  It  never 
had,  until  later  times,  the  bad  meaning  that  the 
word  now  has.  We  must  remember  that  the  civili- 
zation attained  by  the  ancient  Greeks  was  not  the 
civilization  of  today.  Man  acts  according  to  his 
knowledge,  and  what  would  be  looked  upon  now 
as  acts  of  cruelty  would  be  thought  in  those  times 
as  an  ordinary  and  natural  occurrence ;  and  in  this 
respect  we  must  be  more  charitable  in  forming  our 
opinion  of  the  character  of  Dionysius.  Now  we 
know  that  there  are  bad  and  good  rulers,  and  that 
there  were  rulers  of  the  baser  sort  in  those  days  to 
whom  our  modern  word  tyrant  applies ;  yet,  taking 
all  the  facts  of  his  life,  from  what  we  learn  of  the 
history  given  us,  that  the  great  city  of  Syracuse 
became  renowned,  prosperous,  as  well  as  the  first 
city  of  the  world  in  wealth  and  power,  and  through 
the  energy  and  resistless  power  of  Dionysius  him- 
self, it  became  the  seat  of  learning,  drawing  toward 
it  the  great  philosophers  of  the  times,  including 
Plato,  Pythagoras ;  and  that  it  was  the  rival  of 
glorious  Athens,  a  city  in  which  art,  science  and  lit- 
erature were  the  prominent  features;  therefore  we 
should  give  the  full  credit  to  Dionysius  for  placing 
Syracuse  upon  the  pinnacle  of  fame,  second  only  to 
Athens.  Nor  could  he  have  done  this  were  his  rule 
so  generally  hate,d  as  is  thought.  Where  there  is 
prosperity  there  is  happiness ;  where  there  is  fame 
there  is  loyalty.     Now  was  Dionysius  as  cruel  and 


REIGN  OF  DIONYSIUS  307 

unrelenting  as  many  writers,  old  and  new,  claim  of 
him  to  be?  "He  was  powerful,"  says  P.  S.  C. 
Davis  of  Colorado.  "We  know  that  the  times  in 
which  he  lived,  in  order  that  a  city  or  community 
be  prosperous  (and  to  be  prosperous  is  to  be  happy 
in  a  case  like  this)  had  to  be  governed  by  a  ruler 
who  could  and  did  rule  with  an  iron  hand  the  popu- 
lace at  a  time  when  vacillation  and  wavering  mean 
ruin  to  the  prosperity  of  Syracuse. ' '  We  know,  too, 
that  he  patronized  art  and  sciences.  He  was  a  writer 
himself  and  one  of  great  merit,  having  obtained 
first  prize  for  his  tragedy  at  the  Olympian  games. 
He  also  was  an  inventor,  for  he  invented  and  built 
several  war  machines,  the  chief  of  which  was  the 
catapult.  (Archimedes,  the  inventor  of  the  Archi- 
medean drill,  lived  and  worked  during  this  reign.) 
He  was  open  to  conviction,  as  exemplified  by  the 
history  in  the  case  of  Damon  and  Pythias.  Time 
and  again  he  stopped  the  massacre  of  his  conquered 
enemies ;  and  often,  not  only  gave  them  a  new  home, 
but  made  them  citizens  of  Syracuse.  Taking  all  of 
these  things  into  consideration,  we  should  think 
more  favorably  of  this  great  ruler;  and  should  pro- 
claim that  his  dealings  with  men  do  not  deserve  the 
encomiums  bestowed  by  historians,  nearly  so  much 
as  do  those  of  many  men  whom  we  worship  as 
heroes. 


Statue  of  an  Unknown  Senator 


CHAPTER  V. 


DAMON  AND  PYTHIAS  IN  FICTION  AND  HISTORY 


"As  the  sacred  temples  are  the  places  of  religions  rites,  so  the 

faithful  hearts  of  such   men  are  like  temples  filled  by  a 

special  dii  inc  influence.'''' 

—  Valerius  Maxinius 

WHEN  Dionysius  the  younger  was  compelled 
to  leave  Syracuse,  a  fugitive,  he  went  to  re- 
side in  Corinth,  Greece ;  and  while  there  he  came  in 
contact  with  and  was  known  to  the  most  noted  per- 
sons of  that  land.  Several  of  these  had  visited  Syra- 
cuse during  both  his  father's  and  his  own  reign,  and 
had  become  acquainted  with  him  there.  But  irre- 
spective of  all  this,  the  ruler  of  the  most  powerful 
city  of  the  world,  even  though  an  exile,  would  nat- 
urally be  sought  for  and  looked  upon  with  at  least 
curiosity.  Among  those  who  became  his  friends 
was  Aristoxenus,  an  historian  of  great  repute, 
whose  works  have  since  been  destroyed,  but  we 
know  of  them  by  their  being  quoted  by  numerous 
contemporaries  and  later  writers.  Among  his  his- 
torical writings  was  the  story  of  Damon  and  Pyth- 
ias.   Thus  we  have  an  eminent  historian,  residing  in 


310  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

another  country  and  living  contemporaneously  with 
the  fact,  and  bearing  witness  to  its  truth,  for  "Aris- 
toxenus  had  it  from  the  lips  of  the  younger  Diouys- 
ius."* 

315.  Philistus,  the  friend  and  advisor  of  Dionys- 
ius  the  elder,  was  also  one  of  the  most  noted  his- 
torians of  this  age.  He  wrote  the  history  of  Sicily 
from  its  earliest  times  to  the  fifth  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  younger  Uionysius,  and  must  have  been  an 
eye-witness  to  the  Pythian  and  Damon  episode.  His 
works  have  been  lost  for  a  thousand  years,  and  al- 
though as  Judge  Cowley,  Past  Grand  Chancellor  of 
Illinois,  says,  "They  have  not  been  quoted  by  any 
author  since  the  sack  of  Syracuse  by  the  Saracens 
in  the  year  878  of  our  era."  yet,  "they  were  read  by 
Cicero,  by  Diodorus  Siculus,  and  by  Valerius  Maxi- 
mus,  who  have  preserved  the  records  of  this  epi- 
sode and  transmitted  them  to  us."** 

Thus  we  have  two  contemporary  writers  attest- 
ing to  the  truth  of  the  story  upon  which  the  Order 
■of  Knights  of  Pythias  has  been  founded. 

THE  STORY  IN  FICTION 

316.  Besides  the  historic  accounts  which  have 
been  preserved  to  us,  and  which  will  hereafter  ap- 
pear in  full,  there  are  several  fictional  accounts 
given  by  writers  of  more  modern  times.  The  first 
to  be  mentioned  was  that  written  by  a  Frenchman. 
Larousse,  who  gives  the  short,  truthful  story  as  re- 

*Grote's   History  of  Greece. 

**Jewels    of    Pythian    Knighthood    (Van   Valkenberg). 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  311 

lated  in  the  historic  versions,  but  concludes  with 
these  words,  "Full  of  admiration  of  such  conduct, 
Dionysius  pardoned  the  condemned  and  requested 
the  two  philosophers  to  admit  him  as  a  third  party 
to  their  friendship.  But,  according  to  the  account 
of  Aristoxenus,  to  whom  Dionysius  himself  related 
the  history,  when  he  became  master  of  the  School 
of  Corinth,  he  could  not  obtain  that  favor."  That 
he  was  connected  with  the  philosophical  school  at 
Corinth,  in  the  capacity  of  its  teacher,  there  can  be 
no  doubt. 

317.  Another  account  is  given  by  an  Italian 
writer,  Francisco  Louve,  in  his  fourth  "Novella." 
This  writer  makes  Pythias  a  young  and  ardent 
youth,  who  in  the  midst  of  the  universal  fear,  in- 
spired by  the  cruel  reign  of  Dionysius,  dared  to 
utter  his  indignation  upon  some  recent  act  of  the 
tyrant.  This  was  reported  by  spies ;  he  was  arrested 
and  thrown  into  prison.  Damon,  "an  excelled 
youth,"  who  loved  Pythias  as  himself,  visited  him 
and  besought  the  facts  of  the  case.  Pythias  ack- 
nowledged that  he  could  not  restrain  himself,  that 
he  was  sure  of  death,  and  only  regretted  it  on  ac- 
count ' '  of  my  aged  father,  my  wife  and  my  two  chil- 
dren." Damon  went  away,  and  wishing  to  be  of 
some  help  to  his  friend  he  could  think  of  nothing 
but  of  asking  for  a  short  respite  for  Pythias  to  en- 
able him  to  visit  his  family,  while  he,  Damon,  would 
offer  himself  as  a  surety  for  his  friend's  return. 
Astonished  by  this  unusual  request,  and  curious  to 
see  the  result,  Dionysius  granted  a  reprieve  of  two 


312  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

days.  Pythias  at  first  hesitated  about  accepting  the 
offer,  but  finally  consented  and  departed,  leaving 
Damon  in  prison  in  his  stead.  The  third  day  arrived 
v^rithout  the  return  of  the  condemned,  and  Damon 
was  rejoiced,  thinking  his  friends  had  persuaded 
him  to  escape.  Dionysius,  believing  a  trick  had  been 
played  upon  him,  ordered  the  execution  of  Damon ; 
and,  that  he  might  witness  it  himself,  had  his  throne 
erected  on  a  market  place,  where  he  seated  him- 
self surrounded  by  his  guards.  Thankful  that  his 
friend  was  safe,  Damon,  calm  and  composed,  was 
ready  for  the  sacrifice,  when  the  cry  of  "hold,  hold" 
was  heard  and  Pythias  came  rushing  into  their 
midst.  Turning  to  the  tyrant,  he  explained  his  de- 
lay ;  he  said  his  aged  father  had  expired  from  grief 
in  his  presence,  that  his  wife  and  children  clung  to 
him,  and  finally,  that  he  had  lost  himself  in  the 
woods  on  his  way,  so  that  he  was  afraid  he  would 
be  too  late.  Damon,  however,  still  begged  to  be  ex- 
ecuted, contending  that  his  friend  had  not  arrived 
in  time.  Dionysius  was  so  overcome  that  he  par- 
doned the  condemned  and  asked  to  be  admitted  into 
their  friendship. 

318.  Damon  and  Pythias,  or  the  "Triumph  of 
Friendship,"  is  another  modern  work,  and  is  the 
title  of  a  drama  written  by  Chappuzeau  and  played 
in  the  theater  of  Marcus,  Paris,  near  the  end  of  the 
year  1656.  In  this  play,  Damon  and  Pythias,  lords 
of  Thessaly,  met  at  the  court  of  Dionysius  in  Syra- 
cuse, and  each  fell  in  love  with  some  Syracusan 
maiden.    Pythias,  however,  had  a  rival,  and  was  at- 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  313. 

tacked  by  him.     In  the  fight  that  followed  the  rival 
was  killed  and  Pythias  condemned  to  death. 

319.  Another  comedy  was  written  by  M.  C. 
Marquis  de  Belloy,  and  put  upon  the  stage  in  May^ 
1847.  This  obtained  great  notoriety.  Its  characters 
are  four,  Dionysius,  Damon,  Pythias  and  a  beautiful 
slave  named  Charmion.  The  story  told  in  this 
drama  is  entirely  different  from  any  of  the  others. 
Here  Charmion,  wishing  to  drive  melancholy  away 
from  the  thoughts  of  Dionysius,  diverts  them  to  the 
friendship  of  Damon  and  Pythias,  which  she  wishes 
to  prove.  She  visits  Pythias  in  prison,  and,  under 
the  threat  of  giving  her  love  to  Damon,  persuades 
him  to  substitute  Damon  in  his  place  and  fly  with 
her.  Damon  takes  the  place  of  his  friend,  the  more 
willingly  because  he  was  thus  able  to  extricate  him- 
self from  his  relations  with  Charmion.  The  latter 
proposes  that  Damon  sign  the  verses  that  were  the 
cause  of  his  friend's  imprisonment.  This  he  refuses 
to  do,  because  he  would  not  let  Dionysius  think  his 
writings  were  so  inferior.  Dionysius  exults  over  the 
treason  of  Pythias  and  so  tells  Damon.  But  the  lat- 
ter will  not  believe  it.  Pythias'  mind  is  changed  by 
some  friends  he  met  on  his  way,  and  comes  back.  He 
refuses  to  Dionysius  to  betray  the  woman  he  loves, 
while  Damon  claims  the  writing  of  the  satire.  Dio- 
nysius then  pardons  them  both. 

320.  There  is  one  more  fictional  story  of  these 
two  friends,  and  to  us,  the  most  important,  as  it  was 
the  cause  of  the  Order  being  instituted.  The  drama, 
"Damon  and  Pythias,"  was  written  by  an  Irishman 


314  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

named  John  Banim.  and  was  first  put  on  the  boards 
at  Court  Garden  Theater,  London,  on  May  28th.  1821. 
The  main  facts  of  the  story  are  adhered  to,  but  the 
author  has  drawn  upon  his  imagination  for  all  the 
details  and  embellishments  found  in  it.  The  story 
as  told  is  substantially  as  follows,  while  the  drama 
itself  will  be  found  in  full  in  Carnahan's  "Pythian 
Knighthood." 

THE    STORY   ACCORDING   TO    THE    DRAMA 

After  the  death  of  Diodes  the  government  of 
Syracuse  remained  still  a  democracy,  but  Dionysius 
now  began  plotting  its  overthrow,  slowly  at  first,  as 
he  was  not  sure  of  the  army.  Damon,  suspecting 
the  designs  of  Dionysius,  watched  him  closely,  and 
overhearing  an  officer  tampering  with  the  fidelity 
of  some  troops,  interfered  in  such  a  manner  that  his 
life  nearly  paid  the  forfeit,  being  saved  only  by  the 
timely  aid  of  Pythias  and  his  great  popularity 
among  the  soldiers. 

Fearing  that  this  was  but  a  precursor  to  still 
more  violent  measures,  Damon  hastened  to  the  Sen- 
ate chamber,  while  his  friend  sought  the  house  of 
his  expectant  bride.  Arriving  at  the  Senate,  his 
worst  fears  were  confirmed  by  the  presence  of  a 
large  body  of  soldiery,  a  thing  positively  forbidden 
by  law.  His  astonishment  was  still  further  in- 
creased by  a  proposition  to  allow  Dionysius  a  large 
body  guard.  Nothing  daunted  by  the  outcries  and 
tokens  of  dissent  of  the  Senators,  Damon  raised 
his  voice  against  this  violation  of  the  laws,  and  at 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  315 

last  despairing  of  his  country's  liberties  were  the 
tyrant  permitted  to  live,  attempted  to  take  his  life. 
It  was  an  act  worthy  of  the  best  days  of  Roman 
patriotism. 

Foiled  in  his  attempt,  Damon  was  hurried  away 
to  instant  execution,  while  Dionysius  artfully  taking 
advantage  of  the  situation,  succeeded  in  having  the 
guard  doubled.  In  the  meantime,  Pythias,  knoMang 
in  part  the  design  of  the  tyrant,  and  fearing  his 
great  patriotism  would  lead  his  friend  into  danger, 
hastened  from  the  side  of  his  bride  to  the  Senate 
house  in  time  to  see  Damon  hurried  to  execution, 
he  having  been  denied  a  few  hours'  respite  to  bid 
his  wife  and  child  good-bye.  Pythias  earnestly 
joined  his  supplications  to  those  of  Damon,  offering 
to  take  his  place  and  be  surety,  even  to  death,  for 
the  return  of  his  friend.  The  tyrant,  struck  by  this 
strange  offer,  and  fearing  the  influence  of  Pythias 
over  the  army  did  he  refuse,  consented  to  the  ex- 
change, allowing  the  captive  six  hours  to  go  and  re- 
turn, assuring  him  if  he  were  not  back  by  sunset 
his  friend  Pythias  should  suffer  in  his  stead.  Damon 
hastened  from  the  city  to  his  villa  in  the  suburbs, 
while  Pythias,  in  chains,  was  thrust  into  a  dungeon. 

Dionysius  was  by  nature  very  suspicious,  having 
no  faith  in  the  pretended  friendships  about  him,  and 
even  denying  that  there  was  any  such  thing.  On 
such  a  man,  the  willingness  with  which  Pythias  took 
Damon's  place,  could  but  make  a  deep  impression. 
Still  incredulous,  he  disguised  himself  and  going  to 
the  prison,  endeavored  to  persuade  Pythias  to  flee, 


:316  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

offering  him  every  inducement  and  bringing  every 
argument  to  bear,  to  shake  his  determination. 

While  Dionysius  was  striving  thus,  Calanthe,  the 
bride  of  Pythias,  whom  he  had  left  unwedded  at  the 
^Itar  that  he  might  rescue  his  friend,  came  to  the 
prison,  and  falling  before  him,  besought  him,  by  all 
the  inducements  she  could  bring,  to  fly  with  her, 
where  dangers  cannot  come,  and  pointed  to  a  vessel 
with  sails  unfurled,  that  had  been  prepared  to  carry 
liim  to  another  land.  It  was  a  terrible  trial  to  which 
Pythias  was  subjected.  The  tyrant's  positive  state- 
ment that  Damon  would  not  return,  the  safety  prom- 
ised by  the  waiting  ship,  and,  above  all,  the  be- 
seeching bride  giving  open  expression  to  her  doubts 
of  Damon 's  faithfulness,  and  begging  in  agony  that 
she  might  not  see  Pythias  die  on  her  expected  wed- 
ding day,  formed  inducements  almost  too  strong  for 
liuman  nature  to  resist.    But  resist  he  did. 

While  these  things  took  place  in  Syracuse, 
Damon,  mounted  on  a  swift  horse,  attended  by  his 
faithful  servant,  had  sped  to  his  home,  and  without 
telling  his  family  the  reason  of  his  haste,  said  fare- 
well, and  was  about  to  return  to  Syracuse.  Judge 
of  his  surprise  when  he  found  his  servant  had  killed 
his  horse  to  prevent  his  return. 

At  Syracuse  the  hours  of  the  afternoon  were 
:swiftly  passing.  The  shadows  began  to  lengthen 
along  the  valley  of  Anahus,  while  those  on  the  dial 
in  the  great  square  of  the  city  darkened  moment 
.after  moment,  but  Damon  had  not  returned.    As  the 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  317 

sunset  hour  drew  near,  and  still  there  were  no 
signs  of  his  appearance,  Pythias  was  led  to  execu- 
tion. Dionysius  was  doubtless  still  more  convinced 
that  friendship  was  only  words.  Nothing  daunted, 
with  a  still  firm  faith  in  the  honor  of  his  friend, 
Pythias  ascended  the  scaffold,  unterrified  at  the 
sight  of  the  axe  and  block,  the  instrument  of  his 
now  certain  death. 

The  hour  drew  near,  but  in  the  west  the  sun  was 
sinking  lower.  Over  in  the  east  the  shadows  were 
climbing  the  embattled  walls  of  Ortygia.  A  thin 
line  of  light,  darkened  on  the  dial,  and  a  headless 
trunk  and  trunkless  head  would  be  all  the  earth 
held  of  this  brave  soul. 

But  at  this  moment,  dust  stained  and  breathless, 
Damon  broke  through  the  line  of  guards,  and  fell 
exhausted  before  the  scaffold.  It  was  a  moment  of 
intense  joy  to  the  rescued  Pythias,  and  of  intense 
surprise  to  the  wondering  tyrant.  Pythias  rejoiced, 
not  that  his  friend  had  returned  to  suffer  death,  but 
that  Damon's  honor  had  been  vindicated;  and  the 
tyrant  wondered  at  such  devoted  friendship  and 
faithfulness  to  a  pledged  word  in  such  very  trying 
circumstances.  It  w^as  a  new  revelation  of  charac- 
ter to  him.  He  could  illy  spare  such  men.  Damon 
was  pardoned  at  once,  and  Dionysius  begged  the 
privilege  of  being  a  third  in  such  firm  friendship, 
of  which  he  had  seen  such  a  convincing  proof. 


318  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

THE   STORY  IN  HISTORY 

321.  The  authority  for  the  five  versions  of  the 
story  of  Damon  and  Pythias  was,  as  noted  in  the 
first  and  second  sections  of  this  article,  primarily, 
Aristoxenus,  the  historian  of  Corinth,  who  was  most 
probably  seconded  by  Phillistus,  the  historian  of 
Sicily,  and  friend  of  Dionysius.  The  following  trans- 
lations are  copied  in  full,  with  the  kind  permission 
of  General  J.  R.  Carnahan,  U.  R.  K.  P.,  from  his 
"Pythian  Knighthood."  These  translations  are  the 
result  of  exhaustive  research,  of  all  the  ancient 
writers  for  any  mention  of  this  episode,  of  Charles 
Cowley,  LL.  D..  P.  G.  C.  who  graciously  presented 
the  paper  containing  these  results  of  his  labor  to  the 
Supreme  Lodge,  at  its  meeting  in  Toronto,  July, 
1866.  Of  the  five  versions,  two  are  in  Latin  and 
three  in  the  Greek  tongue. 

322.  The  oldest  version  is  that  of  Cicero,  who 
lived  in  the  first  century  B.  C.    He  says: 

"Damon  and  Pythias,  two  of  the  followers 
of  Pythagoras,  were  so  closely  attached  to  each  other 
that  when  Dionysius,  the  Tyrant,  ordered  one  of 
them  put  to  death  on  a  certain  day,  and  the  party 
condemned  begged  respite  for  a  few  days,  so  that 
he  might  go  home  to  attend  to  his  own  before  he 
should  die,  the  other  voluntarily  became  his  sub- 
stitute, to  die  in  his  place  if  he  did  not  appear.  At 
the  time  appointed  the  condemned  returned  to  meet 
his  fate.  Thereupon  the  tyrant  was  so  much  amazed 
at  their  extraordinary  fidelity  that  he  sought  to  be 
admitted  as  a  third  in  their  friendship."* 
*1.  Cicero,  De  Officiis,  Bk.  Ill,  Chap,  10. 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  319 

On  another  occasion  Cicero  writes,  — 
"How  low  was  the  estimate  which  Dionysius 
placed  upon  those  friendships  which  he  feared  would 
fail,  he  shows  by  what  he  says  of  those  two  disciples 
of  Pythagoras,  Damon  and  Pythias,  for,  when  he  ac- 
cepted one  of  them  as  a  substitute  for  the  other 
who  was  doomed  to  die,  and  when  the  other,  to  re- 
deem his  surety's  life,  had  promptly  returned  at  the 
hour  appointed  for  the  execution,  Dionysius  said 
to  them,  'Would  that  I  could  be  enrolled  as  your 
third  friend.'  How  unhappy  was  Dionysius'  lot  to  be 
thus  deprived  of  the  communion  of  friends,  the  social 
intercourse  and  familiar  converse  of  daily  life." — 
Cicero,Tusculon,  Bk.  V.,  Ch.  22. 

Cowley  says  it  was  probably  from  this  account 
of  Cicero,  that  this  classic  story  was  introduced 
into  the  literature  of  Christianity. 

323.  The  second  oldest  version  is  that  of  Diodo- 
rus  Siculus,  who  wrote  shortly  before  the  Christian 
era,  and  w'ho  probably  read  the  works  of  Aristoxenes 
and  (Cowley  says)  certainly  read  the  work  of  Phil- 
istus.    He  gives  us  the  story  as  follows : 

"Phintias,  a  certain  Pythagorean,  having  con- 
spired against  the  tyrant,  was  about  to  suffer  the 
penalty,  besought  from  Dionysius  previous  oppor- 
tunity to  arrange  his  private  affairs  as  he  desired 
and  he  said  that  he  would  give  one  of  his  friends 
as  surety  for  himself.  As  the  despot  wondered 
whether  there  was  such  a  friend,  who  would  put 
himself  in  the  Bastile  in  his  stead,  Phintias  called 


320  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

a  certain  one  of  his  companions,  Damon  by  name,  a 
Pythagorean    philosopher,    who,    nothing    doubting, 
immediately  became  substitute  for  Phintias.    There- 
upon some  commended  the  extravagant  regard  ex- 
isting between  these  friends,  while  others,  indeed, 
condemned  the  rashness  and  folly  of  the  substitute. 
"Now,  at  the  appointed  time,  all  the  people  as- 
sembled, eager  to  see  whether  he  who  had  made  this 
recognizance  would  keep  his  pledge.     Indeed,   the 
hour  was  already  drawing  to  a  close,  and  all  had 
given  up  Damon  in  despair,  when  Phintias,  having 
accomplished    his    purpose,    came    running    at    full 
speed  at  the  turn  of  the  critical  moment,  just  as 
Damon  was  being  led  away  to  execution.     At  this 
manifestation     of    a    most    remarkable    friendship 
Dionysius  revoked  the  sentence,  pardoned  all  con- 
cerned, and  called  on  the  men,  Damon  and  Phintias, 
to  receive  himself  as  a  third  into  their  friendship.*" 
324.  The  third,  in  point  of  time,  is  that  of  Valer- 
ius Maximus,  who  was  a  contemporary  of  Diodorus 
and  wrote  soon  after  him.    He,  like  Cicero,  wrote  in 
the  Latin  speech.     His  account  is: 

"Damon  and  Pythias,  having  been  initiated  into 
the  sacred  rites  of  the  Pythagorean  society,  were 
united  together  by  such  strong  friendship  that  when 
Dionysius,  the  Syracusan,  proposed  to  kill  one  of 
them,  and  he  had  obtained  from  him  a  respite,  by 
which,  before  he  should  die,  he  might  return  home 
and  arrange  his  affairs,  the  other  did  not  hesitate 
to  become  surety  for  his  return  to  the  tyrant.  He 
*1.  Diod.,  Bk.  X,  Chap.  4. 


DAMON  AND   PYTHIAS  321 

who  was  free  from  danger  of  death,  in  this  way  sub- 
mitted his  neck  to  the  sword ;  he  who  was  allowed  to 
live  in  security,  risked  his  head  for  his  friend.  There- 
fore all,  and  especially  Dionysius,  watched  the  result 
of  this  new  and  uncertain  affair.  "When  the  ap- 
pointed day  approached,  and  he  did  not  return,  ev- 
eryone condemned  the  surety  for  his  rash  folly; 
but  he  declared  that  for  himself  he  did  not  at  all 
doubt  the  constancy  of  his  friend.  However,  at  this 
moment,  even  at  the  hour  determined  by  Dionysius, 
he  who  had  received  the  respite  returned. 

"The  tyrant,  admiring  the  disposition  of  both, 
remitted  the  punishment  of  the  friend,  and,  more- 
over, he  requested  that  they  would  receive  him  into 
their  society  of  friendship,  as  a  third  member  of 
the  brotherhood,  as  the  greatest  kindness  and  honor. 
Such  friendship,  indeed,  begets  contempt  for  death, 
is  able  to  break  the  charm  of  life,  to  make  the  savage 
gentle,  to  repay  punishment  with  kindness  and  to 
transform  hatred  into  love.  It  merits  almost  as 
much  reverence  as  the  sacred  rites  of  the  immortal 
gods;  for  while  these  preserve  public  safety,  that 
conserves  private  good,  and  as  sacred  temples  are 
the  places  of  religious  rites,  so  the  faithful  hearts 
of  such  men  are  like  temples  filled  by  a  special  di- 
vine influence."  * 

325.  Porphyry  gives  the  next  account.  He  wrote 
during  the  third  century  after  Christ,  using  the 
Greek,  and  followed  Aristoxenus'  story,  through  Ni- 

*1.     v.  Maximus,  Liber  IV,  c.  7. 
11 


322  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

comachus,  a  Pathagorean  of  Gerasa.    His  account  is 
as  follows : 

"Pity  and  tears  and  all  such,  these  men  (Damon 
and  Pythias)  excite;  this  certainly  is  admitted. 
Now,  this  is  the  account,  as  well  of  the  flattery  and 
of  the  entreaty  and  of  the  prayer,  as  of  all  such  as 
these.  When,  on  a  certain  occasion,  some  having 
said  that,  when  the  Pythagoreans  were  apprehended, 
they  did  not  stand  to  their  pledge  to  one  another, 
Dionysius,  wishing  to  make  trial  of  them,  thus  ar- 
ranged :  Phintias  was  seized  and  brought  before  the 
tyrant ;  then  accused  that  he  had  conspired  against 
him ;  indeed,  he  was  convicted  of  this,  and  it  was  de- 
termined to  put  him  to  death.  Then  he  (Phintias) 
spake,  that  since  it  had  thus  happened  to  him,  at 
least  the  rest  of  the  day  should  be  given  him,  in 
order  that  he  might  arrange  his  own  private  affairs, 
and  also  those  of  Damon,  who  was  a  companion  and 
co-partner  with  himself;  and  he,  being  the  elder, 
much  of  what  concerned  the  management  of  their 
business  was  referred  to  him.  When  asked  that  a 
substitute  be  furnished  he  offered  Damon;  and 
Dionysius,  having  consented  to  this,  sent  for  Damon, 
who,  having  heard  what  had  happened,  became 
surety  and  remained  until  Phintias  had  returned. 
Then,  indeed,  Dionysius  was  astonished  at  these  re- 
sults. But  they,  who  from  the  beginning  had  prose- 
cuted the  trial,  jeered  Damon  as  having  been  en- 
trapped. Yet,  when  it  was  about  the  setting  of  the 
sun,  Phintias  came  back  to  be  put  to  death.  At  this 
all  were   astonished.     Then  Dionysius,   having  em- 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  323 

braced  and  kissed  the  friends,  requested  them  to  re- 
ceive him  as  a  third  into  their  friendship ;  but 
though  he  very  earnestly  besought  it,  they  would  by 
no  means  agree  to  such  request.  This  much,  indeed, 
Aristoxenus  declared  he  had  heard  from  Dionysius 
himself  (meaning  Dionysius  the  Younger)." — 
Porphyry,  Life  of  Pythagoras. 

326.  The  fifth  version,  and  last,  is  that  contained 
in  the  Life  of  Pythagoras  by  lamblichus.  He  lived  in 
the  reign  of  Julian,  the  Apostate,  Emperor  of  Rome, 
A.  D.  361-363.    He  says : 

"When  Dionysius,  having  been  expelled  from 
his  tyranny,  came  to  Corinth,  he  often  entertained 
us  with  the  particulars  touching  the  Pythagoreans, 
Phintias  and  Damon,  and  the  circumstances  under 
which  one  became  surety  for  the  other  in  a  case 
of  death.  He  said  that  some  of  those  who  were 
familiar  with  his  father  frequently  misrepresented 
the  Pythagoreans,  defaming  and  reviling  them,  stig- 
matizing them  as  imposters,  and  saying  that  their 
temperance,  their  gravity  and  their  confidence  in 
one  another  were  assumed,  and  that  this  would  be- 
come apparent  if  any  one  should  place  them  in  dis- 
tress or  surround  them  with  disaster.  Others  de- 
nied this,  and  contention  arising  on  the  subject,  re- 
course was  had  to  artifice. 

"One  of  the  prosecutors  accused  Phintias  to 
his  face  of  having  conspired  with  others  against  the 
life  of  Dionysius,  (meaning  Dionysius,  the  elder), 
and  this  was  testified  to  by  those  present,  and  was 


324  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

made  to  appear  exceedingly  probable.    Phintias  was 
astonished  by  the  accusation.     But  when  Dionysius 
declared   unequivocally   that   he    had   carefully    in- 
vestigated the  affair,  and  that  Phintias  should  die, 
Phintias  replied,  that  since  it  had  fallen  to  him  to 
be  thus  accused,  he  desired  that  at  least  the  rest  of 
the  day  might  be  allowed  to  him,  so  that  he  might  ar- 
range his  own  affairs  and  also  those  of  Damon;  for 
these   men   collected   the    vintage   from   all   around 
into  wine  cellars,  and  disposed  of  it  in  common ;  and 
Phintias,  being  the  elder,  had  assumed  for  the  most 
part,   the  management  of  their  domestic   concerns. 
He  therefore  requested  the  tyrant  to  allow  him  to 
depart  for  this  purpose,  and  named  Damon  for  his 
surety.     Dionysius  was  surprised  at  his  request,  and 
asked  whether  there  was  such  a  man  who  would 
risk    death  by    becoming   surety    for  another.     So 
Phintias  requested  him  to  send  for  Damon,  who,  on 
hearing  what  had  taken  place,  said  he  would  become 
sponsor   for   Phintias,    and   that   he    would    remain 
there  until  Phintias  returned.    Dionysius  was  deeply 
impressed   by  these   results;   but  those   who   intro- 
duced the  experiment  derided  Damon  as  being  left 
at  the  lurch,  and,  mocking  him,  said  that  he  would 
be  devoted  as  a  stag  to  sacrifice.     But  when  it  was 
already  about  sundown,  Phintias  came  back  to  be 
put  to  death,  at  which  all  that  were  present  were 
astonished  and  overpowered.     Whereupon  Dionys- 
ius,  having   embraced   and  kissed   the   friends,    re- 
quested  that   they   would   receive   him   as   a   third 
into  their  friendship;  but  they  would  by  no  means 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  325 

consent  to  such  a  thing,  although  he  earnestly  be- 
sought it. 

"Now,  indeed,  Aristoxenus  relates  these  things 
as  having  learned  them  from  Dionj^sius  himself. '  '* 

327.  Among  other  ancient  writers,  Plutarch 
mentions  Damon  and  Phythias  in  his  Morals ;  that 
"On  the  Folly  of  Seeking  Many  Friends,"  he  says, 
' '  They  are  always  recorded  in  pairs, ' '  and  instances 
Damon  and  Pythias  among  others.  Hyginus,  a  Latin 
writer  in  Trajan's  time  gives  us  a  story  which 
bears  an  exceedingly  close  resemblance  to  the  story 
of  the  friends  of  Syracuse.  Also,  a  Greek  writer 
by  name  of  Polyaenus.  in  the  middle  of  the  second 
century,  A.  D.  tells  a  story  which  with  variation, 
is  also  the  same  as  that  of  Hyginus. 

328.  It  will  be  seen  in  summing  up  the  above 
versions,  that  Damon  and  Pythias  were  two  private 
citizens  of  Syracuse.  They  had  been  brought  up  in 
the  Pythagorean  school,  and  exemplified  in  their 
lives  the  teachings  of  their  youth.  They  were  part- 
ners in  the  business  of  wine  merchants,  in  which 
Pythias  seems  to  have  been  the  principal  manager; 
at  least  he  was  the  bookkeeper  of  the  concern.  The 
several  versions  seem  to  show  that  they  were  both 
bachelors,  and  perhaps  managed  their  own  house- 
hold of  slaves.  Dionysius.  having  falsely  charged 
Pythias  with  treason,  condemned  him  to  death.  This 
charge  may  have  been  a  false  charge  to  prove  the 
sincerity  of  their  friendship,  but  it  is  more  likely 
that  Dionysius  made  this  assertion  in  order  to  clear 

*Iamblicus — Life    of    Pythagoras,    Paragraph  223. 


326  HISTORY  OK  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

his  father  from  any  sign  of  injustice.  At  any  rate,  if 
it  was  a  test  of  sincerity,  it  proved  the  friendship 
of  the  two  friends  although  both  were  pardoned 
by  the  tyrant,  yet  when  he  requested  their  friend- 
ship, it  was  refused. 

It  will  be  noticed  that  Pythias  was  the  one  con- 
demned, and  Damon  the  hostage. 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS  327 

PYTHIAS 
Silence  fell  upon    the    senate.     Hushed  the    voices, 

stilled  the  strife, 
Clear  a  voice  broke  on  the  stillness,  Pythias  pleading 

for  his  life. 
' '  Let  him  go  ! "  rose  the  petition.     ' '  In  his  dungeon 

place   put   me ! 
Let  him  bid  farewell  to  loved  ones,  by  the  distant, 

sparkling  sea!" 

On  the    throne  the    mighty    ruler    listened    to  the 

strange  request ; 
Feelings  but  to  him  a  stranger  loosened  pity  in  his 

breast. 
Suddenly  he  spoke  to  Damon:     "Go    thy    waj'    and 

greet  thy  wife ! 
Pythias,  who  kneels  before  me,  shall  be  hostage  for 

thy  life." 

Far   away,    in     Grecian    village,    Damon,  torn  with 

grief  and  fears, 
Bade  farewell  to  all  his  loved  ones,  soothed  their 

sorrow,  wiped  their  tears, 
Comforted  their  aching  bosoms ;  then  as  night  shades 

nearer  drew. 
Left  his  home  and  life  behind  him.  to  redeem  his 

friend  most  true. 

In  the   prison    cell,    Calanthe,    lovliest    of    Grecian 

maids. 
Pleaded  with  her  lover,  Pythias,   in   the  twilight's 

fitful  shades. 


328  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Begging  him  to  loose  the  fetters,  fly  with  her  away 

from  strife, 
But  he  answered :    "To  me,  honor  is  far  dearer  than 

my  life." 

Clear  the  morning  broke  on  tower,  kissed  the  sun 

each  gilded  spire. 
Passed  the  noon-mark,  crossed  the  dial,  bathed  the 

sea  in  living  fire. 
Straightway  from  the  dungeon  turning,  Pythias  to 

his  death-block  came, 
Heeding  not  the  jeers  for  Damon,  praising,  honoring 

his  name. 

Bared  his  neck  to  meet  the  torture,  leaped  the  gleam- 
ing blade  on  high — 

Lo !  a  cry  smote  on  their  hearing  neath  the  balmy 
summer  sky. 

And  from  foaming,  panting  charger,  Damon  leaped, 
his  friend  to  save, 

Strained  him  to  his  heaving  bosom,  snatched  him 
from  the  yawning  grave. 

Hushed  the  voices  of  the  people,  then  broke  forth 
in  mighty  roar. 

Like  the  thundering  of  the  billows,  echoing  from 
shore  to  shore ; 

Now  demanding  that  such  valor,  long  since  buried, 
should  atone. 

Seeds  of  honor  there  were  j^lanted — seeds  of  friend- 
ship there  were  sown. 


DAMON   AND   PYTHIAS 


329 


As  the  smallest  drop  of  water  swells  the  boundless, 

mighty  sea, 
So  the  brotherhood  of  Pythias  has  our  lives,   our 

souls,  set  free, 
Teaching   us  the   Pythian   friendship,    charity   that 

o'erlooks  sin, 
And  benevolence  of  spirit,  pride  cast  out,  and  God 

within. 

Brothers,   we   are  pressing   onward ;   let   "  Still   on- 
ward ! "  be  our  cry ; 

Raise  the  standard,  rally  round  it,  till  at  last  we 
meet  on  high. 

When   at  death's  dark  stream  we  falter,   may  the 
boatman,  cold  and  pale, 

Ferry  us  to  fields  Elysian,   safe  at  last  within  the 
vale. 

— F.  T.  SHEPARD,  in  the  Spring  of  Myrtle. 


The  Pyramids,  Egypt 


«fr 


CHAPTER     VI. 


EGYPT:   THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS 


''Hail  to  thee,  O  Nile! 
Thou  showest  thyself  in  this  land. 
Coming  in  peace,  giving  life  to  Egypt; 
Shine  forth  in  glory,  O  Nile. " 

Hymn  to  the  Nile  by  Enna, 
Contemporary  of  Moses. 


NOTHING,  wha 
of  the  Egypt 


'hatever,  was  known  of  the  origin 
'ptians  until  within  the  last  twelve 
months,  when  Prof.  Petrie  during  his  excavations 
last  winter  (1903-i)  at  Abydos,  upper  Egypt,  came 
across  ruins  in  one  spot,  that  tell  a  continuous  story 
and  carry  us  back  to  7000  B.  C.  During  this  time 
also,  other  explorers  have  unearthed  predynastic 
cemeteries ;  i.  e.  the  burial  places  of  kings  and  peo- 
ple who  lived  and  reigned  before  the  dynasties  that 
have  been  well  kno^\^l  to  have  existed  in  Egypt,  and 
which  are  supposed  to  have  been  the  beginning  of 
the  nation.  Of  these  dynasties,  nothing  was  known 
until  that  of  the  fourth,  except  the  names  of  a  few 
kings  of  the  first ;  Menes  being  the  first  on  the  list. 
It  is  now  possible  to  produce  objects  of  various 
kinds  which  proves  beyond  doubt  that  the  civiliza- 
tion of  Egypt  is  older  by  many  thousand  years  than 


332  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

has  usually  been  assigned  to  it,  and  that  the  advent 
of  man  in  the  Valley  of  the  Nile,  can  be  traced  to 
the  Palaeolithic  Period.  The  British  Museum  has 
lately  acquired  the  mummy  of  a  man  which  may  well 
be  regarded  as  the  oldest  known  body  of  any  human 
being.  It  was  found  buried  in  an  oval,  shallow  grave 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  Nile.  The  body  had  been 
treated  with  a  preparation  of  bitumen.  It  lay  on  its 
left  side  with  hands  in  front  of  its  face,  and  its 
knees  drawn  up  nearly  to  its  chin.  The  grave  was 
covered  with  rough  slabs  of  stone,  and  in  it,  besides 
the  body,  were  deposited  flint  knives  and  a  number 
of  vases,  together  with  the  remains  and  dust  of 
funeral  offerings.  The  style  of  the  burial  and  of  the 
flint  instruments  found  therein,  shows  the  man  to 
have  belonged  to  the  Neolithic  or  New  Stone  Age. 
This  will  take  us  back  past  the  period  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  through  Mediaval  Europe  and  the  times 
of  Greece  and  Rome,  past  the  time  of  the  Pharaohs, 
and  even  beyond  that  of  Menes,  the  first  King  of 
Egypt,  who  ruled  about  500J:  B.  C.  We  then  come 
to  a  time  when  there  were  two  prehistoric  races  in 
Egypt,  one  the  conquerors  and  the  other  the  con- 
quered, out  of  which  sprang  the  Egyptian  race  of 
the  earliest  dynasties.  It  was  to  these  ancient  races 
that  this  mummy  belonged.  Certain  ancient 
Egyptian  documents  contained  traditions  of  a  race 
called  the  Trehennu,  who  had  red  hair  and  blue 
eyes.     This  body  had  distinctly  auburn  hair. 

330.  Graveyards  are  now  found  to  exist  in  great 
numbers  in  all  parts  of  the  valley,  and  from  them 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  333 

are  obtained  large  numbers  of  rude  figures  of  ani- 
mals made  of  green  slate,  with  inlaid  eyes,  formed 
of  bone  rings;  groups  of  earthenware,  painted  in 
red  and  black  with  unusual  designs  of  concentric 
circles  and  wavy  lines,  such  as  vases,  jars,  bowls, 
saucers,  etc.  The  bodies  of  these  ancient  people  are 
found  in  graves  made  in  the  gravel  of  the  streams, 
and  chiefly  in  vertical  pits,  and  the  "pits, 
of  all  wealthy  graves,"  say  Prof.  Petrie,  are  roofed 
over  with  beams  and  brushwood ;  the  bodies  are  not 
embalmed;  they  are  laid  on  their  left  sides,  with 
the  knees  drawn  up  to  the  chin,  and  their  hands 
raised  to  their  faces  as  if  in  the  act  of  prayer. 
Sometimes,  however,  the  bodies  are  found  dismem- 
bered. The  decorations  of  the  pottery  are  quite 
primitive  and  designed  by  men  who  were  still  "try- 
ing their  brush  and  educating  themselves  in  artistic 
matters."  From  the  articles  found  in  these  graves, 
it  is  certain  that  this  ' '  New  Race ' '  as  this  new  revel- 
ation has  been  called,  were  not  the  same  people  as 
the  Egyptians  of  history,  but  belong  to  people  of 
the  Stone  Age,  both  old  and  new,  nothing  has  been 
found  to  show  that  the  New  Race  showed  the  slight- 
est trace  of  Egyptian  influence,  but  there  is  consid- 
erable evidence  of  the  influence  of  the  New  Race 
upon  the  Egyptians  themselves  and  that  the  latter 
borrowed  largely  from  their  industries. 

331.  We  find  from  these  remains  that  the  primi- 
tive inhabitants  of  the  country  were  a  white  people 
of  the  Stone  Age,  and  that  they  were  so  far  civilized 
as  to  have  produced  works  of  art  in  metal  tools. 


334  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

flints,  pottery,  alabaster  and  marble  jars,  etc.  No 
inscriptions  have  as  yet  been  discovered,  and  it  is 
supposed  they  were  ignorant  of  writing.  These  peo- 
ple were  indigenous  to  North  Africa ;  they  belonged 
to  a  white  or  light-skinned  race  and  resembled  the 
Libyans,  who,  in  later  times  lived  near  the  western 
bank  of  the  River  Nile,  and  of  whom  the  Berbers, 
of  the  Algerian  Mountains,  are  their  most  extensive 
descendants.  They  were  a  "long  headed"  people 
i.  e.,  their  skulls  were  longer  from  front  to  back, 
than  they  were  broad ;  their  hair  short  and  of  a 
light  color;  the  beards  of  the  men  long  and  pointed; 
faces  regular  and  oval ;  they  were  a  little  above  the 
average  height,  and  their  bodies  were  tattooed. 

They  were  conquered  by  a  people  coming  from 
the  east  and  all  evidence  seems  to  show  these  latter 
people  to  be  Semitics,  who  brought  with  them  the 
knowledge  and  culture  of  the  old  Semitic  races,  and 
were  probably  one  of  those  migrations  caused  by  the 
overflow  of  the  population  of  Arabia,*  and  who 
either  entered  Egypt  through  the  isthmus  of  Suez 
or  through  Sinai,  or  else  crossed  over  the  Straits  of 
Bab-el-Mandeb  and  followed  the  river  northward. 
These  people  were  probably  the  Babylonian  Semites, 
who  derived  their  civilization  from  the  Sumarians. 
After  their  conquest  of  the  New  Race,  they  gradu- 
ally organized  a  systematic  government,  ruled  over 
by  a  king.  The  country  was  divided  into  two  such 
kingdoms,  the  kingdom  of  the  north  and  the  king- 
dom of  the  south.     Of  these  two  kingdoms  but  very 

*See  Arabia. 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  335 

little  is  known ;  of  Upper  Egypt  we  have  the  names 
of  three  kings  only,  viz :  Te,  and  Re,  and  Ka ;  of 
lower  Egypt,  of  seven,  viz :  Seka,  Tesan,  Taw,  Thesh, 
Neheb,  Natch,  Nar  and  Mekha.  When  they  reigned 
cannot  be  stated,  but  it  is  certain  that  they  were 
independent  kings  of  the  north,  and  of  the  south. 

332.  Menes  has  always  been  called  the  first  king 
of  Egypt,  by  all  the  historians  and  even  by  tradi- 
tion. Nothing  however,  has  been  known  of  him  or 
his  people,  nor  of  the  two  following  dynasties,  until 
recent  years,  when  we  find  that  kings  had  preceded 
him  ruling  in  the  country;  but  as  the  kingdom  had 
previously  been  divided  into  two,  he  may  still  be 
called  the  first  king  of  United  Egypt. 

"After  the  dead  demi-gods",  says  Manetho,  "the 
first  dynasty  consisted  of  eight  kings.  The 
first  was  Menes,  the  Thinite ;  he  reigned  sixty -two 
years,  and  perished  by  a  wound  received  from  a 
hippopotamus. ' '  To  which  Herodotus  adds :  ' '  Menes, 
the  first  king  of  Egypt  (as  the  priests  make 
report),  by  altering  the  course  of  the  river,  gained 
all  the  ground  whereon  the  city  of  Memphis  is  situ- 
ated," and  Diodorus  writes:  "After  the  gods, 
(they  say)  Menes  was  the  first  king  of  Egypt.  He 
taught  the  people  the  adoration  of  the  gods,  and  the 
manner  of  divine  worship ;  how  to  adorn  their  beds 
and  table  with  rich  cloths  and  coverings,  and  was 
the  first  that  brought  in  a  delicate  and  sumptuous 
way  of  living." 

333.  The  above  quotations  show  that  the  civiliza- 
tion of  the  Egyptians,  at  the  time  of  Menes,  was 


336  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

very  far  advanced,  and  late  discoveries  also  show 
that  this  was  really  the  case.  The  arts  and  sciences 
were  too,  in  an  advanced  condition.  In  the  royal 
tombs  of  Menes,  which  have  been  discovered  at  Aby- 
dos,  have  been  found  some  very  beautiful  works  of 
art.  The  tomb  is  rectangular  in  shape,  one  hundred 
and  seventy-five  feet  long,  by  eighty-eight  feet  broad, 
it  contains  twenty-one  chambers,  six  on  each  side,  two 
at  each  end  and  five  occupying  the  center.  It  is 
built  of  unburnt  brick  and  Nile  mud  for  mortar. 
During  these  early,  (the  first  three)  dj^nasties,  the 
residences  of  the  kings  were  fortified,  and  several 
of  these  buildings  have  now  come  to  light.  Archi- 
tecture, then,  had  assumed  its  position  as  a  definite 
science,  and  art  had  decorated  its  walls  with  writing 
and  pictures.  In  the  tombs  was  found  a  part  of  a 
large  globular  vase  made  of  a  green  glaze,  with  the 
name  of  the  king  Mena  inlaid  in  purple.  The  art 
of  glazing  pottery,  and  the  inlaying  it  with  a  sec- 
ond color,  was  known  and  in  use  some  seven  thous- 
and years  ago,  for  the  reign  of  Menes  is  calculated 
to  be  about  4700,  B.  C.  Carving  in  ivory  had  also 
gained  an  extraordinary  degree  of  excellence  ;  among 
these  carvings  is  a  portrait  of  a  king,  which,  it  is 
said,  "for  subtlety  of  character,  and  power  of  ex- 
pression, stands  in  the  first  rank  of  such  work,  and 
is  comparable  to  the  finest  work  of  Greece  or  Italy. ' ' 
An  ivory  statuette  of  Cheops,  (c.  f.  4000,  B.  C),  the 
builder  of  the  Pyramids  was  also  found ;  it  is  the  only 
portrait  of  him  known.  Textile  fabrics  that  had 
been  burnt  were  among  the  ruins.    Taking  all  these 


THE  HOME  OP  THE  ARTS  337 

finds  into  consideration,  it  is  certain  that  many 
thousand  years  must  have  passed  between  the  men 
of  the  flint  implements  and  those  of  the  polychrome 
glazed  pottery  and  carved  ivory  portraits ;  and  many 
and  many  a  king  must  have  ruled  over  "the  north," 
and  over  "the  south"  for  this  development  of  art 
to  have  gained  such  excellence  in  the  reign  of 
Menes;  and  it  is  thought  that  the  earliest  dynasties 
must  now  be  reckoned  as  equal,  in  practical  fine 
arts  and  pottery  forms,  to  that  of  any  later  age.  As 
the  head  of  the  camel  is  found  among  the  pottery,  it 
is  certain,  that  trade  was  one  of  the  occupations  of 
these  people.  At  somewhat  later  date,  that  of  the 
sixth  dynasty,  was  found  the  oldest  example  of 
iron  yet  known. 

334.  Pythagoras  is  said  to  have  visited  Egypt 
when  he  was  about  thirty  years  of  age,  and  as  he 
was  born  in  580,  B.  C.  the  date  of  his  sojourn  was 
therefore,  550,  B.  C.  Amasis  was  then  the  ruling 
Pharoah.*  Now  from  the  time  of  Menes  to  Amasis 
there  ruled  over  the  united  kingdoms  of  the  north 
and  the  south,  twenty-six  dynasties,  stretching  over 
a  period  of  three  thousand  nine  hundred  and  fifty 
years.  These  dynasties  ruled  from  different  capi- 
tals; sometimes  at  This,  then  at  Memphis,  Thebes, 
Tanis  and  other  places;  nor  were  they  all  of  native 
princes,  for  the  15th,  16th  and  17th  dynasties  were 
shepherd  kings  from  the  east,  who  had  conquered  the 
Egyptians  and  ruled  over  them;  and  the  25th  were 

*This    title    of   the    king   was    not    in    use    during   the 
earlier  dynasties. 


338  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Ethiopian  conquerors.  The  power  and  importance 
of  Egypt  gradually  increased  until  it  culminated 
in  the  reign  of  Rameses  II,  the  fourth  king  of  the 
XlXth  dynasty,  whose  reign  of  sixty  years,  was  the 
most  brilliant  in  warlike  achievements,  and  in  the 
number  and  beauty  of  its  buildings.  The  next  reign, 
the  Israelites  escaped  from  their  bondage  to  their 
old  homes  in  the  Arabian  desert  and  surrounding 
country.  The  kingdom  was  afterwards  conquered 
by  the  Ethiopians,  and  Amosis,  or  Amasis,  himself, 
became  a  subject  to  the  great  Persian  empire  under 
Cambyses. 

335.  The  Pharaoh  Amasis  was  the  friend  of  Pyth- 
agoras, and  it  was  under  his  orders  that  Pythagoras 
was  admitted  into  the  temples,  and  to  the  order  of 
the  Priesthood,  and  for  twenty  years  he  studied  all 
there  was  to  be  learned  in  this  the  foremost  of 
all  countries  in  the  arts,  sciences,  and  perhaps  re- 
ligion. We  are  told  that  he  had  attained  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  "arts  of  Egypt."  We  will  now 
see  what  the  arts  were  at  this  period. 

Architecture  stands  out  pre-eminently  first;  all 
the  other  arts  were  subsidiary  to  this  and  were  only 
used  to  embellish  and  beautif}^  their  buildings.  We 
have  seen  that  Menes  turned  the  course  of  the  river 
Nile,  and  built  his  city  of  Memphis  upon  its  exposed 
bed.  This  city  is  a  monumental  city  of  tombs;  it 
was  built  by  enslaved  people  for  whom  the  king 
thus  found  employment,  supplying  them  with  food; 
and  although  discipline  was  strict,  it  does  not  seem 
to  have  been  the  excessive  oppression  that  is  gener- 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  339 

ally  imagined.  This  city  was  the  oldest  and  most 
celebrated  in  the  empire.  The  dyke,  into  which 
the  w^aters  of  the  Nile  had  been  turned,  still  exists 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Cairo ;  it  is  three  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  stream.  The  city  was  well  fortified, 
and  in  its  midst  was  an  immense  temple  of  Ptah, 
the  especial  deity  of  Memphis.  Two  villages  are 
all  that  is  left  of  this  vast  and  ancient  city;  a  con- 
siderable portion  of  which  still  remained  in  the  Mid- 
dle Ages,  until  its  materials  were  used  for  the  build- 
ing of  the  modern  city  of  Cairo,  and  the  rest,  for 
the  most  part,  buried  beneath  the  mud  of  the  Nile. 

336.  But  the  largest  and  most  remarkable  of  the 
works  of  mankind,  whether  ancient  or  modern,  are 
the  Pyramids  of  Gizeh.  The  largest  of  these  is  the 
Pyramid  of  Cheops.  Although  not  the  first  of 
this  style  of  buildings,  it  is  by  far  the  largest.  At 
Sakkara,  a  pyramid  was  build  during  the  first 
dynasty,  but  it  was  left  in  the  form  of  steps;  while 
the  Great  Pyramid  was  finished  off  by  casing  stones, 
which  made  the  surface  of  the  sides  smooth  and  pol- 
ished. "It  contains  more  stone  than  any  other 
single  building  ever  erected.  Its  base  is  greater  than 
the  whole  area  of  the  great  temple  of  Karnac,  its 
height  is  greater  than  any  other  building.  Yet  it 
stands  as  one  of  the  earliest  structures  of  the  world, ' ' 
says  Prof.  Petrie.  The  stones  of  the  pyramid  were 
from  quarries  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Nile ;  and 
Herodotus  tells  us  that  the  inscription  on  its  polished 
surface  said  that  a  hundred  thousand  men  were  hired 
every  three  months,   and   it  took  twenty  years  to 


340  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

build."  Each  stone  (some  weighing  several  tons) 
was  perfectly  squared,  and  fitted  upon  each  other 
perfectly.  Prof.  Petrie  says:  "The  squareness  and 
level  of  the  base  is  brilliantly  true,  the  average  error 
being  less  than  a  ten-thousandth  of  the  side  in  equal- 
ity, in  squareness  and  in  level."  There  are  two 
chambers  in  its  center,  with  galleries  leading  to 
each.  In  the  same  neighborhood  are  two  other 
large  pyramids  and  several  small  ones. 

-337.  The  temples  were  built  on  the  same  exten- 
sive scale,  and  enlarged  by  additions.  The  walls,  pil- 
lars and  buttresses  were  always  of  great  thickness 
and  massiveness ;  the  latter  sometimes  being  carved 
into  standing  and  setting  figures.  The  capitals  of 
the  pillars  were  beautifully  carved  in  conventional 
forms  of  the  lotus  flowers,  heads  of  man  or  animals 
and  other  forms.  Some  of  these  temples  were  hewn 
out  of  the  solid  rock,  and  consisted  of  two  or  more 
courts ;  the  most  important  of  which  is  that  above 
Simbel.  The  gentle  slope  of  the  rock  is  cut  away 
and  the  portals  of  the  temple  carved  with  four  sit- 
ting human  figures  as  huge  as  the  whole  facade.  The 
entrance  leads  to  a  court  and  then  to  a  room ;  the 
ceiling  supported  by  four  piers.  Beyond  this  are 
the  innermost  chambers  of  the  temple.  These  latter 
are  smaller  and  fewer  in  number  than  those  of  tem- 
ples built  upon  the  surface.  The  piers  of  the  inner 
chambers  are  carved  as  upright  collossal  statues. 
The  walls  are  covered  with  the  usual  pictures  and 
hieroglyphics.  The  quarries  where  the  stones  for 
the   temples   were   taken   still   show   the   manner   of 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  341 

working,  by  having  in  them  unfinished  stones,  obe- 
lisks; some  only  commenced  to  be  dug  out,  others 
nearly  separated  from  the  main  rock. 

338.  Neither  in  architecture  nor  in  sculpture  does 
there  seem  to  be  any  development  from  that  in  use 
in  the  early  dynastic  times,  until  foreign  art  was 
brought  into  the  country  by  the  Greeks  and  Persians. 
As  sculpture  and  painting  were  subsidiary  to  archi- 
tecture, and  only  vised  for  its  adornment,  it  was 
under  the  ban  of  religion,  which  had  its  rules  and. 
regulations  as  to  the  human  figure  and  figures  of 
the  gods,  art  in  that  direction  was  at  a  standstill, 
luit  Avas  more  successful  with  the  forms  of  animals, 
and  i)lant  life ;  here  the  artist  attained  an  elastic 
and  life-like  force,  even  where  compelled  into  the 
monstrous  combinations  Avith  the  human  form.  The 
painting  on  the  walls  of  the  buildings  and  tombs 
chiefly  represented  the  life-doings  of  the  owner, 
whether  god  or  man,  and  were  drawn  in  vivid  and 
brilliant  colors,  suitable  to  the  gloom  of  their  inte- 
riors. Granite,  diorite,  syenite,  basalt,  limestone  and 
alabaster,  as  well  as  ivory  and  wood  were  the  varied 
materials  used  for  their  work  of  larger  proportions 
in  sculpture;  Avhile  burnt  clay  Avas  used  for  smaller 
statues,  beautifully  enameled  in  blue  and  green ;  often 
smaller  figures  were  cut  from  agate,  jasper,  car- 
nelian  and  lapis-lazali. 

339.  Their  manufacture  of  blown,  colored  glass 
was  artistic  and  very  extensive,  for  Avhich  Egypt 
was  always  famous.  Glass  bottles  and  vases  of 
various  colors  Avere  made,   and   also  of  a  combina- 


.342  HISTORY  OP  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tion  of  colors.  They  had  a  secret  of  introducing 
gold  between  the  two  surfaces  of  the  glass ;  and  in 
some  of  their  bottles,  a  gold  band  alternates  within 
a  set  of  blue,  green  and  other  colors.  Sometimes 
these  colors  passed  right  through  the  glass.  Their 
skill  in  glass-making  is  not  only  shown  in  the  act 
itself,  but  in  the  fineness  of  its  decoration ;  some  of 
the  feathers  of  birds,  and  other  detail  are  only  seen 
by  means  of  a  lens,  which  magnifying  glass  was 
used  by  the  artist  himself  when  he  manfactured  the 
glass.  Winchelmann  says,  "the  ancients  carried 
the  art  of  glass-making  to  a  higher  degree  of  perfec- 
tion than  ourselves."  Ornaments  of  enameled  gold, 
silver  ana  copper  of  an  artistic  order  have  been 
found  from  very  early  times.  Wood  carving  has 
been  noticed  above,  and  as  wood  was  a  very  scarce 
article  in  the  country  it  had  to  be  supplied  by  glue- 
ing together  la\ers  of  palm  and  sycamore  wood, 
and  hiding  the  defects  of  this  process  by  a  painted 
priming  of  stucco.  The  coffins  themselves  are  a  work 
of  manufacturing  art  as  ther  repi^esent  the  bodj' 
within,  and  even  showed  the  face  as  if  exposed.  The 
paintings  show  us  that  the  manufacture  of  cloths, 
ropes  and  linen  were  also  extensive,  and  the  remains 
of  these,  found  upon  the  mummies,  show  beautiful 
workmanship.  The  dresses  of  the  women  are  beau- 
tifully ornamented  with  embroidery  and  crewel 
work;  the  woven  patterns  of  the  cloths  are  gener- 
ally strange  to  modern  age ;  but  one,  however,  is  as 
common  now  as  it  was  in  the  early  dynastic  times, 
the  common  blue  check  of  our  dimity  dusters  and 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  34g 

aprons.  The  Egyptians  were  great  lovers  of  music, 
and  musical  instruments  were  made  of  various  kinds, 
both  stringed  and  wind,  such  as  the  various  kinds 
of  harps,  lyres  played  with  picks;  the  guitar  was 
a  common  instrument  among  these  people.  The 
flute,  single  and  double  pipes,  were  among  the  wind 
instruments ;  and  among  those  of  concussion  were 
the  cymbals,  drums  and  tambourines.  Elegant  fur- 
niture adorned  the  house  of  the  Egyptian ;  chairs  and 
footstools,  couches  with  head  rests  with  cushions 
and  pillows  of  the  feathers  of  the  ducks  and  other 
water  fowls  so  plentiful  during  the  inundation  sea- 
son. 

340.  To  show  respect  for  the  dead,  and  perhaps 
for  sanitary  reasons,  the  Egyptians  preserved  the 
bodies  of  their  dead  by  embalming.  Herodotus  says, 
"there  were  three  degrees  of  embalming,  the  first 
was  the  most  elaborate  and  expensive,  and  the  mum- 
my cases  are  patterned  in  wood,  painted  and  said 
to  be  an  imitation  of  Osiris  or  of  the  deceased  per- 
son. The  second  was  simple  and  less  expensive,  and 
the  third  the  cheapest  of  all.  The  body  was  cleaned 
and  laid  in  salt  for  several  days,  it  was  then  washed 
and  wrapped  entirely  in  bands  of  linen  smeared  with 
gum.  It  was  then  placed  in  its  coffin,  painted  and 
sculptured  with  appropriate  mortuary  scenes  and 
funeral  prayers,  and  proceeded  to  its  tomb,  with  all 
necessary  paraphernalia,  boxes,  jars  and  other  ob- 
jects for  the  use  of  the  departed  on  its  journey  to 
the  upper  regions.  The  service  of  the  dead  was  then 
performed.      Hired    mourners    chanted    dirges    and 


344  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

supplied  the  tears.  The  body  was  placed  on  a  fu- 
neral barge,  and  floated  down  the  Nile  to  the  ceme- 
tery, with  much  ceremony  and  solemnity,  and  placed 
in  the  tomb  prepared  for  it.  The  litanies  and  prayers 
were  continued  at  intervals,  according  to  the  riches 
of  the  family,  and  as  long  as  they  could  pay  the 
priests. 

341.  The  Nile  is  essential  to  the  very  existence 
of  Egypt ;  it  has  built  up  the  whole  country  and,  by 
its  inundations,  still  adds  to  its  increasing  height. 
During  the  flood  season  the  river  swelled  by  the 
mountain  torrents  of  Abyssinia,  rushes  through  the 
narrow  valley,  of  which  Egypt  is  composed,  and  over- 
flows the  country,  and  depositing  over  its  surface 
the  rich,  red  argillaceous  soil  brought  down  from  the 
highland.  To  extend  the  area  of  fertility,  the  an- 
cient people  dug  canals  and  ditches,  and  collecting 
the  waters  of  the  overflow  in  large  lakes,  M-ere  able 
to  greatly  extend  the  cultivatable  area  beyond  the 
limits  of  the  floods;  and  their  canals  also  enabled 
them  to  water  the  land  during  the  growing  of  the 
crops.  Although  the  river  is  the  source  of  all  bless- 
ing, it  is  also  the  greatest  danger;  for  should  the 
overflow  be  short,  that  is  less  than  a  foot  in  depth, 
there  was  a  famine  in  the  land ;  and  should  it  be  more 
by  excessive  rainfall  in  the  Abyssinian  highlands, 
and  the  rushing  waters  would  creep  up  to  the  city 
walls  and  mounds,  they  would  undermine  them  and 
wash  them  away;  the  mud  houses  would  collapse; 
cattle  drown  ;  the  population  would  have  to  take  to 
boats  and  flv  to  the  desert  region.     But  neither  of 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  345 

these  things  happen  very  often ;  the  uniformity  of  its 
rise  is  surprisingly  steady.  The  chief  causes  of  dis- 
tress, when  it  did  occur  was  a  scarcity  of  water ;  and 
to  counteract  this,  the  great  lake  or  reservoir  of  Lake 
Moeris  was  made.  It  was  a  natural  depression  of 
great  depth,  fifty  miles  in  length  by  thirty  in  breadth, 
and  contained  an  area  of  six  or  seven  hundred  square 
miles.  A  canal  was  dug  from  a  western  branch  of  the 
Nile,  cutting  deeply  through  a  gorge  into  its  rocky 
bottom,  and  by  a  system  of  sluices  and  flood  gates,  re- 
tained such  an  absolute  control  over  the  water,  that 
the  inundation  could  be  admitted  or  excluded  at  will. 
This  was  filled  up  to  the  level  of  the  Nile  itself  dur- 
ing the  flood,  and  plenty  of  water  was  thus  obtained 
for  all  purposes  for  a  very  large  district  of  the 
country. 

342.  The  most  ancient  monuments  found  in  Egypt 
are  covered  with  writings.  This  fact  is  one  proof 
of  the  great  length  of  time  between  that  of  the  New 
Stone  Age  mummy,  and  that  of  the  Rameses;  time 
enough  for  men  to  have  advanced  in  civilization  and 
culture,  as  to  require  and  to  invent  a  system  of  re- 
cording thoughts  and  events.  The  writings  on  these 
monuments  are  in  hieroglyphics,  the  sacred  char- 
acters of  the  Egyptians,  and  about  one  hundred 
years  before  Pythagoras  visited  Egypt  written  docu- 
ments were  first  produced.  All  Avriting  up  to  this 
time  had  been  inscribed  on  the  rocks  or  the  walls 
of  tombs  and  temples,  and  on  the  facing  stones  of 
the  pyramids. 

The  elements  of  this  hieroglyphic,  or  picture  writ- 


346  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ing,  are  composed  of  a  certain  number  of  objects, 
both  natural  and  artificial,  imitated  or  engraved  upon 
walls  or  rocks.  Each  object  represents  its  own  vo- 
cal sound,  as  does  each  letter  in  our  alphabet ;  this 
form  of  writing  continued  to  be  in  general  use  until 
700  B.  C,  w!hen  documents  were  needed.  The  hiero- 
glyphics being  too  clumsy  for  business  purposes,  the 
characters  were  greatly  simplified,  and  the  hieratic 
methods  came  into  use.  After  a  further  lapse  of 
time,  writing  was  further  simplified  into  the  demotic 
characters,  which  may  be  called  the  alphabet  of  the 
ancient  Egyptians.  The  hieroglyphics  are  written 
either  in  columns  or  in  lines ;  the  latter  are  usually 
read  from  right  to  left,  the  heads  of  animals  and  like 
signs  show  from  what  direction  it  is  to  be  read,  while 
the  later  styles  are  always  to  be  read  from  the  right. 
In  the  earliest  monuments,  the  alphabet  of  the  hier- 
oglyphics contained  twenty-one  letters;  some  ten 
were  added  afterwards,  as  new  sounds  were  required 
in  the  intercourse  with  foreign  nations. 

The  creation  of  the  Egyptian  hieroglyphics  was 
due  entirely  to  the  inventive  genius  of  Egypt,  unless, 
indeed.  La  Plungeon  is  correct  in  his  surmises,  when 
he  says  that  Egyptian  civilization,  arts  and  sciences 
were  all  brought  to  Egypt  by  Queen  Moo,  of  the 
Maya  race  in  Central  America.  This  is  the 
summary  of  his  story^Tlie  brother-husband  of  Queen 
Moo,  after  having  for  several  years  ruled  the  Maya 
kingdom,  died.  ]\Ioo  continued  to  reign  as  queen. 
The  brother  of  the  queen  revolted  against  her  rule. 
After  a  series  of  battles  and  sieges,  the  Queen  was 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  347 

driven  from  her  country ;  she  determined  to  seek 
protection  in  the  island  of  Atlantis,  which  had  been 
peopled  by  the  Mayas.  She  and  her  followers  sailed 
for  the  island,  but  could  not  find  it,  it  having  dis- 
appeared; so  she  determined  to  go  on  further  to 
her  brethren  in  Egypt.  Here  she  was  received  with 
joy  by  the  inhabitants,  and  was  made  their  Queen. 
She  taught  them  the  civilization  of  their  brothers 
in  Maya-land,  together  with  the  arts  and  sciences, 
and  the  hieroglyphics. 

343.  The  Egyptians  possessed  a  very  extensive 
literature,  and  it  is  quite  possible  that  the  art  of 
writing  was  due  to  them,  though  some  authors  give 
that  credit  to  the  primitive  Accadian  inhabitants 
of  Chaldea. 

The  hieroglyphical  running  hand  was  used  for 
documentary  writing,  and  for  their  papyrus  or 
books ;  they  used  both  red  and  black  ink.  The  papy- 
rus was  made  by  splitting  into  very  thin  slices,  the 
cyperus  reed;  these  were  glued  together  and  made 
into  long  roles,  and  were  written  by  a  frayed  reed 
in  narrow  and  short  pages,  one  after  another  along 
the  roll.  Their  principal  works  were  religious; 
the  chief  of  which  is  the  "Book  of  the  Dead." 
This  is  a  Ritual  for  the  use  of  the  priest  and  for  the 
funeral  services;  it  contained  the  prayers,  directions 
for  the  use  of  amulets,  description  of  the  after 
world,  and  secret  explanations  of  the  meaning  of 
the  ancient  symbolism.  Another  book  is  the  "Book 
of  Lamentation  or  Sighs  of  Isis. "  There  are  also 
in  existence  hymns  to  different  gods ;  treatises  on 


■348 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


Ethics  and  Morals,  and  on  rhetorics.  Several  ]\Ied- 
ical  books  have  been  found,  but  mostly  mixed  up 
with  charms  and  adjurations,  several  of  these  parts 
of  the  Book  of  the  Dead  originated  in  predynastic 
times.  Works  on  geometry,  measuration  and  arith- 
metic are  extant,  and  the  enormous  quantity  of  re- 
ports by  scribes,  tells  us  of  the  social  and  political 
conditions  of  the  people ;  nor  were  works  of  light 
reading,  of  the  imagination,  wanting ;  some  of  which 
are  very  ancient.  History  was  represented  by  the 
hieroglyphics  of  the  monuments,  tombs  and  steles, 
found  over  the  whole  country. 

"The  great  is  truly  at  rest,  the  good  change  is  ful- 
filled. 

Men  pass  away  since  the  time  of  Ra,  and  the  youth 
come  in  their  stead." 


THE  HOME  OF  THE  ARTS  349 


HYMN  TO  THE  NILE 


By  Enna,  contemporary  of  Moses. 
[Trans,  by  F.  C.  Cook.] 

Ha^x  to  thee,  0  Nile! 
Thou  showest  thyself  in  this  land, 
Coming  in  peace,  giving  life  to  Egypt ; 
0  Ammon,  thou  leadest  night  unto  day, 
A  leading  that  rejoices  the  heart ! 
Overflowing  the  gardens  created  by  Ra ; 
Giving  life  to  all  animals; 
Watering  the  land  without  ceasing ; 
The  way  of  heaven  descending ; 
Lover  of  food,  bestower  of  corn. 
Giving  life  to  every  home.     0  Phthah ! 

0  inundation  of  Nile,  offerings  are  made  to  thee; 

Oxen  are  slain  to  thee ; 

Great  festivals  are  kept  for  thee ; 

Fowls  are  sacrificed  for  thee ; 

Beasts  of  the  field  are  caught  for  thee ; 

Pure  flames  are  offered  to  thee ; 

Offerings  are  made  to  every  god. 

As  they  are  made  unto  Nile. 

Incense  ascends  unto  heaven. 

Oxen,  bulls,  fowls  are  burnt ! 

Nile  make  for  herself  chasms  in  the  Thebaitl ; 

Unknown  is  his  name  in  heaven, 

He  doth  not  manifest  his  forms! 

Yain  are  all  representations. 


350  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

Mortals  extol  him,  and  the  cycle  of  gods; 
Awe  is  felt  by  the  terrible  ones ; 
His  son  is  made  lord  of  all, 
To  enlighten  all  Egypt. 

Shine  forth,  shine  forth,  0  Nile !  Shine  forth ! 
Giving  life  to  men  by  his  omen ; 
Giving  life  to  his  oxen  by  the  pastures ; 
Shine  forth  in  glory,  O  Nile ! 


CHAPTER  VII. 


ARABIA:   THE  FATHER  OF  THE  SCIENCES 


^'IVjsdom  hath  alighted  upon  these  three  things — the  brain  oj 
the  Franks,  the  hands  of  the  Chinese,  and  the  tongue  of  the 
Arab. " — Mohatnmed  de  Datniri. 

T  TERY  little  is  understood  or  even  known  by  the 
^  majority  of  mankind,  living  at  the  present 
time,  of  the  vast  importance  and  influence  that  the 
people  of  Arabia  have  had  upon  the  whole  civilized 
world.  In  prehistoric  times  this  powerful  race  had 
developed  a  civilization  little  dreamed  of;  and  dur- 
ing the  seventh  and  eighth  centuries  of  the  Christian 
era,  made  for  themselves  an  empire  larger  than 
Rome  ever  was,  taking  into  it  the  best  and  richest 
nations  of  Africa,  Asia  and  Europe.  The  three  cap- 
itals of  this  empire,  all  of  equal  splendor,  mangifi- 
cence  and  beauty,  were  Cordova,  in  the  west,  and 
Baghdad  and  Damascus  in  the  east,  and  while  these 
were  at  their  height  of  prosperity,  tliej^  developed 
the  germs  of  science,  literature  and  philosophy  of 
modern  Europe. 

345.  This  race  that  became  of  so  much  impor- 
tance  to  the  world  lived  in  an  extensive  sandy  pen- 
insula in  the  southeast  corner  of  Asia,  which,  how- 


352  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ever,  is  geographically  but  a  continuatiou  of  the 
Sahara  of  Africa.  It  has  the  same  hot,  dry  climate, 
the  same  large  areas  of  desert,  the  same  fertile 
spots,  the  oases,  and  the  same  lack  of  rivers  and 
lakes.  Yet  it  is  not  all  barren.  The  central  table- 
land, while  entirely  surrounded  by  deserts,  contains 
many  beautiful  and  fertile  valleys,  which  are  rich 
agricultural  lands,  and  affords  excellent  pasturage. 
The  mountain  slopes  from  this  table  to  the  sea  on 
the  southeast,  south  and  west  are  mostly  fertile  and 
contain  luxuriant  growths  of  palms  and  other  trop- 
ical vegetation.  On  these  slopes  and  the  coasts  are 
found  the  principal  cities  and  villages  of  the  people. 
The  country  was  anciently  divided  into  three  di- 
visions; Arabia  Petraea  in  the  northwest,  included 
the  peninsula  of  Sinia;  Arabia  Felix,  the  south  and 
southwest,  the  most  fertile  part ;  and  Arabia  Deserta, 
the  central  portion,  generally,  and  although  mostly 
desert,  the  date  palm  is  found  in  every  oasis  and 
valley  and  forms  the  ' '  staff  of  life ' '  to  the  Bedouin  of 
that  country.  Mohammed  said  of  it,  "Honour  the 
date  palm,  for  it  is  your  mother." 

346.  Arabian  traditions  tell  us  that  the  Arabs  are 
descended  from  two  different  sources.  The  pure 
Arabs  trace  back  their  origin  to  Joctan,  son  of  Eber ; 
while  the  so-called  naturalized  tribes  are  descend- 
ant of  Ismael,  (this  is  according  to  the  Koran),  but 
by  inter-marrying  these  two  divisions  ultimately  be- 
came one.  One  of  the  greatest  Arabian  historians. 
Saad  Ben  Ahmed,  Cadi  of  Toledo,  Shains.  in  his 
history  says,  "There  were  two  races  of  Arabs;  one 


THE  FATHER   OP   THE   SCIENCES  353 

of  which  has  passed  away,  while  the  other  remains 
still  in  existence."  Modern  research  confirms  this 
existence  of  two  branches  of  the  race ;  for  according 
to  the  few  writings  that  have  remained,  the  first  set- 
tlers entered  the  country  somewhere  at  the  south- 
west corner  of  the  peninsula,  near  where  Aden  is 
now  situated,  and  from  that  point  gradually  spread 
north  and  west,  filling  up  the  habitable  portions  of 
the  countr3^  founding  the  cities  and  villages,  mostly 
in  the  south,  and  becoming  a  settled  populace.  These 
were  the  Arabs  proper,  or  "pure  Arabs"  as  Ben 
Ahmed  calls  them.  This  branch  is  now  generally 
conceded  to  have  come  from  Abyssinia,  (Ethiopia), 
for  this  country  is  separated  from  Yemen  (Sabaew- 
Sheba)  only  by  a  narrow  strait  Bab-el-Mandeb, 
and  is  easily  crossed.  The  two  countries  have  al- 
ways been  closely  allied.  The  ancient  chronicles  of 
Abyssinia  are  written  in  their  old  language,  Geez, 
and  which  strongly  resembles  the  Arabic  of  Yemen. 
In  these  chronicles  is  a  curious  tradition  of  a  visit 
to  the  king  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Queen  of  Azab. 
Bruce,  a  traveler  in  that  country,  says,  "the  annal  of 
the  Abyssinians  say,  that  when  the  Queen  of  Azab 
(or  Saba)  left  Azab  she  was  pagan,  but,  being  full  of 
admiration  of  Solomon's  works,  she  was  converted 
to  Judaism  in  Jerusalem,  and  bore  him  a  son  whom 
he  called  Menilek,  and  who  was  their  first  King. ' '  The 
Queen  evidently  went  by  sea  to  Tyre  for  "she  was 
attended  by  a  daughter  of  Hiram's  from  Tyre  to  Jer- 
usalem." The  chronicle  goes  on  to  state  that  the 
son  "was  sent  to  his  father  to  be  instructed,  and  he 

12 


354  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

was  anointed  and  crowned  king  of  Ethiopia  (or 
Abyssinia)  and  took  the  name  of  David  at  his  coron- 
ation." 

347.  The  second  division  of  the  race,  spoken  of 
above,  and  whom  the  Egyptian  writers  call  "Bed- 
ouins" as  early  as  King  Pepy  1st,  time  about  B.  C. 
2680,  seems  to  have  entered  Arabia  from  the  north- 
east, through  the  isthmus  of  Suez.  They  seem  to  have 
remained  a  wild,  nomadic  people,  stopping  in  one 
place  only  as  long  as  they  could  find  food  for  their 
flocks  and  herds  and  then  wandering  off  to  another 
locality.  During  their  wanderings  they  would  nat- 
urally stray  beyond  Arabia  into  the  fertile  tracts  of 
Chaldea,  and  there  become  impregnated  to  some  ex- 
tent, with  the  language  and  customs  of  the  people 
with  whom  they  came  in  contact;  and  we  find,  after 
they  came  back  to  their  kinsmen  in  Arabia,  they  dif- 
fered from  them  in  several  ways,  in  their  pastoral, 
nomadic  life,  in  their  clannishness,  and  in  their  idi- 
oms; these  differences  were  all  of  Asiatic  origin.  Of 
these  two  divisions  of  the  race  it  was  the  southern 
or  town  people  that  made  rapid  approaches  toward 
civilization,  and  it  was  they,  who  in  after  years, 
gave  to  Europe  a  university  education,  who  other- 
wise, would  have  been  left  in  ignorance. 

348.  Its  peninsula  form,  being  on  three  sides 
nearly  surrounded  by  the  sea ;  its  vast,  hot,  red,  glar- 
ing deserts  of  the  central  portion,  and  its  rocky  bar- 
riers at  the  north,  protected  it  in  a  great  measure 
from  attack  from  without;  while  a  large  portion  of 
land  on  the  south  and  the  southeast,  is  sufficiently 


THE  FATHER   OF   THE   SCIENCES  355 

available  to  produce  all  the  food  necessary  for  their 
subsistence,  together  with  their  Bedouin  kinsfolk, 
and  their  flocks  and  herds;  they  had  a  productive, 
a  sheltered  and  a  secured  home;  and  thus  while  all 
around  them  there  were  fightings  and  tumults,  and 
rumors  of  wars,  they  themselves  were  quietly  multi- 
plying and  becoming  stronger  and  stronger  until 
there  came  a  time  when  the  population  became  so 
great,  that  the  country  could  not  support  them,  and 
they  had  to  migrate  to  other  lands. 

349.  These  migrations  occurred  at  seemingly 
fairly  regular  intervals  of  about  one  thousand  years. 
The  earliest  that  is  known  in  history  has  been  called 
the  Babylonian  migration ;  it  took  place  as  early 
as  3500  B.  C.  and  was  the  one  that  overran  Babylonia, 
conquering  the  Turanian  inhabitants,  acquiring  from 
them  their  civilization,  but  giving  to  them  their 
language.  They  did  not  stop  in  ancient  Chaldea, 
however,  but  spread  themselves  towards  the  north, 
and  east  into  Syria  and  Palestine.  The  second  one 
took  place  in  2500  B.  C.  and  is  known  as  the  Amoritic 
migration.  It  was  during  this  movement  that  Abram 
entered  the  Land  of  Promise,  with  his  tribe.  The 
next  is  called  the  Aramaean  and  it  was  during  this 
migration  that  the  real  conquest  of  Palestine  by 
the  Hebrews  took  place.  This  was  about  1500  B.  C. 
The  Tel-el-Amarna  letters  describe  the  gradual  pro- 
gress of  the  Khabiri  (Hebrews)  in  their  conquest  of 
the  land.  The  fourth  migration  was  that  of  the 
Nabotaeans  in  500  B.  C.  which  overflowed  a  large 
part  of  Syria  and  Palestine.    This  seems  to  have  been 


356  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

composed  of  tribes  from  the  north  of  Arabia,  com- 
prising among  others  the  Aribi,  tlie  tribe  from  which 
the  name  Arabia  is  derived.  The  last  great  migration 
was  that  of  the  Mohammedan  which  took  place  in 
A.  D.  662. 

350.  Within  six  years  of  the  Mohammed's  death, 
the  Arabs  were  masters  of  the  country  from  the 
mountains  of  Asia  Minor  to  the  Red  Sea.  In  A.  D. 
641,  the  Euphrates  Valley  and  Persia  were  con- 
quered ;  and  soon  after  the  Arab  Empire  extended 
west  to,  and  including,  India,  ruled  over  by  the 
Khalif  of  Damascus.  Egypt  was  next  taken  and  in 
succession  Tripoli,  Carthage,  Tunis  and  the  whole  of 
Northern  Africa,  converting  all  these  countries  to 
Mahommedanism  by  the  point  of  the  sword.  Con- 
stantinople had  already  been  taken,  and  the  Arabs 
next  looked  towards  Spain.  They  crossed  the 
straits  under  command  of  Tarik,  and  landed  at  the 
rock  that  still  bears  their  leader's  name,  Gebal- 
Tarik,  or  "Gibratars,"  the  "Hill  of  Tarik."  After 
seven  days  fighting  the  "last  of  the  Goths"  was 
killed,  and  Spain  was  added  to  the  great  Arab  Em- 
pire. The  countrj^  was  ruled  in  a  much  milder 
form,  than  it  had  previously  been  under  its  former 
Christian  rulers ;  the  taxes  were  levied  regularly  and 
impartially,  religious  toleration  granted,  Spanish 
laws  and  judges  retained,  and  all  slaves  treated  in  a 
humane  and  rational  manner,  and  the  teachings  of 
Mohammed  in  some  respects  were  much  superior  to 
that  of  all  forms  of  Christianity,  as  understood  then 
and  long  afterwards. 


THE   FATHER   OF   THE   SCIENCES  357 

351.  The  two  chief  seats  of  learning  in  this  great 
empire  was  Baghdad  at  the  junction  of  the  Euphrates 
and  Tigris  in  Asia,  and  Cordova  in  Spain.  Bagh- 
dad gained  its  highest  state  of  splendor  under  Har- 
oun-el-Raschid  (Aaron  the  Just)  ;  under  him  it  in- 
creased in  wealth  and  reputation,  and  became  as 
famous  in  the  east  for  its  schools  and  science,  as 
Cordova  was  in  the  west.  It  became  the  chief  capi- 
tal of  the  Arabian  Empire,  and  was  as  its  name 
means,  the  ''Home  of  Peace."  Here  and  under  Har- 
oun's  rule,  was  written  one  of  the  world's  finest  and 
best  read  books,  the  "Arabian  Nights." 

Cordova,  the  capital  of  Andalusia  was  the  most 
brilliant,  wealthy  and  refined  city  of  the  world; 
the  great  center  of  learning,  science  and  culture ;  the 
source  from  which  civilization  was  spread  through- 
out Europe,  whose  countries  had  not  yet  wholly 
thrown  off  its  state  of  semi-barbarism ;  it  had  its  col- 
leges and  courses  of  study ;  and  was  in  fact  the  only 
university  in  Europe;  "To  it,"  says  El  Makkery, 
an  Arab  author,  "came  from  all  parts  of  the  world 
students  eager  to  cultivate  poetry,  to  study  the 
sciences,  or  to  be  instructed  in  divinity  or  law ;  so 
that  it  became  the  meeting  place  of  the  eminent  in 
all  matters,  the  abode  of  the  learned,  and  the  place 
of  resort  for  the  studious.  Cordova  was  to 
Andalusia,  what  the  head  is  to  the  body,  or  the  breast 
is  to  the  lion."  Its  library  contained  four  hundred 
thousand  volumes. 

352.  It  was  during  the  rule  of  Khalif  Haroun  Al 
Raschia  and  of  his  son,  Al  Mamun,  that  Baghdad 


358  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

attained  its  highest  state  of  culture  and  knowledge ; 
so  great  was  its  affection  that  this  craving  for  knowl- 
edge spread  through  Northern  Africa,  first  to  Tunis 
and  Fez,  where  schools  and  libraries  were  instituted 
and  then  through  Morocco  to  Spain,  which  received 
it  with  enthusiasm,  and  Cordova  soon  far  surpassed 
Baghdad  in  importance,  both  in  Asia  and  Europe. 
The  direct  conquest  of  Europe  by  force  of  arms  had 
been  stopped  by  the  Franks  on  the  confines  of  Spain ; 
but  a  far  more  important  conquest  was  to  be  under 
taken,  and  one  far  more  reaching  was  to  be  achieved 
by  the  moral  conquest  of  Europe  through  its  uni- 
versity at  Cordova.  The  schools  at  Oxford,  Eng- 
land, Poland  and  Scotland  received  and  acknowl- 
edged Avith  gratitude  the  benefits  received  from 
them.  Dr.  Draper,  in  his  ''Intellectual  Develop- 
ment of  Europe, ' '  says :  "  I  have  to  deplore  the  sys- 
tematic manner  in  which  the  literature  of  Europe 
has  contrived  to  put  out  of  sight  our  scientific  obli- 
gations to  the  Mohammedans.  Surely  they  cannot  be 
much  longer  hidden.  Injustice,  founded  on  religious 
rancor  and  national  conceit,  cannot  be  perpetuated 
forever. ' ' 

353.  The  science  which  was  most  thought  of  and 
loved  by  the  Arabs  was  that  of  their  own  language. 
Mohammed  ed-Damiri  says,  regarding  this  :  "Wis- 
dom hath  alighted  upon  these  three  things — The 
brain  of  the  Franks,  the  hands  of  the  Chinese,  and 
the  tongue  of  the  Arabs;"  and  certainly  their  liter- 
ature was  very  extensive,  and  included  all  subjects 
of   modern    times.      Poetry   was,    however,    most    in 


THE    FATHER   OF   THE    SCIENCES  359 

vogue,  and  by  it  was  taught  grammar,  rhetoric, 
biography,  history,  theology,  medicine,  chemistry,  in 
fact,  all  the  training  of  the  schools.  The  most  cele- 
brated of  these  school  books,  if  we  may  call  them 
so,  is  a  history  of  Andalus,  in  verse,  written  by 
a  philosopher  and  poet  named  Ghazal.  The  earlier 
poems  were  the  best,  as  they  were  simple  and  na- 
tural ;  while  in  later  years,  owing  to  their  mixing 
with  other  nations  great  changes  occurred,  both 
in  the  spirit  and  language  of  their  poetry,  their 
descriptions  became  hard  and  turbid,  and  a  false 
taste  was  created.  Connected  with  poetry  was  their 
fondness  for  story-telling,  and  thence  came  prose 
writing,  the  most  famous,  and  popular  was  the 
''Thousand  and  One  Nights"  consisting  of  stories 
told  to  Haroun,  his  wife  and  Grand  Vizier.  The 
poems  and  songs  were  often  sung  to  the  lute,  just  as 
the  Spaniards  do  now  to  the  guitar,  with  the  same 
actions  and  gesticulations. 

354.  Philosophy,  based  upon  the  teachings  of 
Aristotle,  took  early  root  in  the  mind  of  the  Arab 
in  spite  of  the  Moslem's  fanatical  adherence  to  the 
teachings  of  the  Koran,  and  it  was  not  long  before 
originality  in  this  science  was  cultivated.  Among 
the  most  noted  of  their  philosophers  were,  Avicen- 
na,  a  noted  physician  of  Bokhara.  Another,  who 
lived  a  little  later  was  Al-Ghazali  of  Baghdad,  who 
travelled  and  lectured  in  all  the  principal  cities 
of  the  east.  In  Europe  the  most  noted,  and  on  ac- 
count of  his  advanced  teachings,  perhaps,  the  most 
important  of  the  philosophers  was  Averroes.     With 


360  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

him  philosophy  reached  its  culminating  point,  and 
long  after  he  had  passed  away,  his  doctrines  were 
preserved  and  taught  in  a  school  he  had  founded  in 
Christian  Europe.  All  philosophical  teachings  were 
directly  contrary  to  those  of  the  Koran,  and  a  strong 
and  fierce  war  was  kept  up  against  them,  and  in  the 
twelfth  century  the  Koran  prevailed,  and  philosophy 
became  a  dead  letter. 

355.  The  historical  writings  of  the  Arabs  were 
very  voluminous,  but  as  they  were  chiefly  concerned 
about  the  Khalifs  and  other  high  officials,  they  were 
more  properly  chronicles,  and  were  full  of  flattery 
and  eulogy;  they  contained,  however,  an  immense 
amount  of  solid  facts  and  statistics  which  makes 
them  of  great  importance.  The  historians  were  per- 
fect grammarians,  and  displayed  great  accuracy, 
and  were  generally  elegant  in  composition.  Among 
these  works  was  a  general  history  of  both  the  east- 
ern and  western  empires,  and  styled  "The  Book  of 
Sufficiency  on  the  History  of  the  Khalifs."  written 
in  Cordova  by  Al  Krazraji.  "The  Book  of  Solidity" 
was  another  of  these  histories,  which  was  in  sixty 
volumes.  Besides  the  general  histories,  there  are 
local  histories  of  cities,  men,  horses,  etc.,  botli  in 
prose  and  poetry. 

356.  The  Arabic  numbers  with  the  cypher  which 
are  now  used  so  universally  throughout  the  world, 
was  introduced  into  Christian  Europe,  it  is  said,  by 
Pope  Sylvestus  II,  who  had  himself  learned  them 
while  studying  with  other  Christian  students,  at  the 
University  of  Cordova.     The  Arabs  obtained  them 


THE   FATHER   OF   THE    SCIENCES  35 1 

from  India,  aud  by  their  use  they  were  enabled  to 
lead  the  world  in  mathematics,  astronomy  and  analyt- 
ical mechanics.  The  knowledge  of  algebra  was  most 
probably  obtained  from  the  Greeks  and  great  profi- 
ciency was  obtained  in  that  science.  The  Arabs  were 
the  first  to  apply  algebra  to  geometry,  and  thus 
formed  the  foundation  of  the  science  of  analytical 
geometry. 

Geometry  was  already  in  an  advanced  stage  of 
cultivation  when  the  Arabs  first  began  its  study. 
In  very  early  times  men  began  to  measure  the  earth 
and  the  contents  of  solid  bodies.  In  a  Chinese  work 
on  this  subject  is  found  a  dialogue  between  the  Em- 
peror Tchau  Kong,  who  lived  1100  B.  C.  and  a 
learned  man  named  Schang  Kaow,  on  the  analysis 
of  the  right  angle.  The  philosopher  told  the  Em- 
peror that  when  the  line  which  joins  the  ends  of 
the  base  and  altitude  is  equal  to  five,  the  others  will 
equal  three  and  four  respectively.  The  square  of 
five  is  equal  to  the  squares  of  three  and  four.  This 
is  the  forty-seventh  proposition  of  Euclid,  and  thus 
we  find  that  some  six  thousand  years  before  Pytha- 
goras is  said  to  have  found  it  ont,  this  Chinese  phil- 
osopher had  been  puzzling  himself  over  it.  The 
Arabs  had  in  use  eight  books  of  Euclid.  The  eighth 
of  which  is  now  lost ;  and  we  are  told  that  the  young 
student  of  Arabian  Spain,  had  in  his  college  as  com- 
plete a  course  of  elementary  mathematics  as  is  now 
taught  in  the  colleges  of  today. 

357.  The  Arabs  were  great  travellers,  and  con- 
sequently their  knowledge  of  geography  was  exten- 


362  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

sive ;  they  made  good  use  of  their  mathematical  and 
astronomical  knowledge  in  connection  with  it.  They 
explored  eastern  Asia  and  northern  Africa,  and  the 
whole  of  Europe  was  known  to  them ;  globes  were 
used  in  their  schools  as  well  as  text  books,  one  of 
the  largest  of  which  is  "The  Book  of  Routes  and 
Kingdoms."  The  use  of  globes  shows  that  the 
Arabs  knew  of  the  rotundity  of  the  earth.  The 
science  of  Astronomy  was  naturally  evolved  out  of 
astrology,  and  it  made  great  and  rapid  progress. 
They  were  acquainted  with  the  rising,  setting,  and 
course  of  the  stars ;  they  calculated  the  obliquity  of 
the  ecliptic,  the  diameter  of  the  earth,  and  even 
the  processions  of  the  equinoxes,  with  great  ac- 
curacy. Several  treaties  on  the  subject  of  astron- 
omy were  written  by  the  Arabs.  At  the  university 
city  of  Seville,  Spain,  Geber  constructed  the  first 
astronomical  observatory  on  record.  By  recent  dis- 
coveries we  find  that  observatories  had  been  in  ex- 
istence in  the  ancient  cities  of  Chaldea  at  Ur,  Ereck, 
Nippur,  several  thousand  years  previously.  The  force 
of  attraction  was  dimly  seen  by  them. 

Yet,  with  all  this  knowledge,  they  still  thought 
the  earth  was  the  center  of  the  universe,  around 
which  the  sun,  moon  and  planets  revolved. 

358.  Chemistry  of  today  is  very  different  from  the 
chemistry  of  olden  times.  The  science  was  studied 
by  the  Arabs  in  Egypt  and  brought  by  them  into  the 
west  in  its  most  advanced  state.  All  the  elements 
and  agents  were  analytically  studied  in  the  hopes 
of  finding  the  philosophic  stone  and  the   elixir  of 


THE   FATHER   OF   THE   SCIENCES  863 

life,  and  in  pursuing  these  studies,  the  alchemist  of 
those  times  approached  somewhat  near  to  what 
chemists  are  today,  and  from  their  investigations 
they  discovered  the  chemical  affinities  of  each  of  the 
metals,  ealcimining  and  oxidizing  processes,  and  dis- 
tillation; the  methods  of  obtaining  potash  and  soda 
and  the  properties  of  saltpetre  were  also  known,  as 
were  those  of  nitric  acid.  So  far  advanced  was  the 
knowledge  of  chemistry,  that  it  was  practically  ap- 
plied to  metals  and  mining,  in  which  great  and  useful 
progress  was  made ;  all  the  metals  seem  to  have  been 
known  and  mined  in  very  ancient  times. 

The  Arabian  physicians  were  noted  for  their  skill 
throughout  the  world.  Henry  Chappee*  says:  "Al- 
though they  consulted  stars,  and  eagerly  sought  for 
the  elixir  of  life,  and  other  panaceas,  they  brought  to 
the  study  of  clinical  medicine  great  interest,  rare 
learning,  and  a  cool  head;  and  thus  they  lead  the 
world  in  the  healing  art." 

359.  The  progress  of  the  Arabs  in  general  science 
has  left  but  few  avenues  of  investigation  which  had 
not  been  trodden  by  their  philosophers.  They  laid 
the  foundation  of  mechanical  tactics  and  dynamics 
in  all  their  branches.  They  weighed  the  atmosphere 
and  found  its  pressure,  and  fixed  its  height  at  fifty- 
eight  and  one  half  miles;  they  understood  capillary 
attraction;  they  found  the  laws  of  optics,  that  twi- 
light was  caused  by  refraction,  and  announced  the 
general  law  of  gravitation. 

360.  Gunpowder  was  introduced  by  the  Arabs, 
who  had  obtained  it  from  the  Chinese,  which  latter 


364  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

had  discovered  it  some  three  thousand  years  ago. 
It  is  said  to  have  come  from  China  to  Persia,  and 
from  thence  to  Arabia.  The  Arabs  called  it  "Indian 
snow,"  while  the  Persian  named  it  "Chinese  Salt." 

Paper  too,  really  came  from  the  Chinese ;  they, 
however,  made  their  paper  from  silk,  while  the 
Arabs  used  cotton  for  its  manufacture,  and  when 
they  arrived  in  Spain,  flax,  being  very  abundant, 
was  used.  Hallam  says:  "There  can  remain  no 
doubt  that  the  Saracens  of  the  Peninsula  were  ac- 
quainted with  that  species  of  paper  made  ex  rasu- 
ris  veterum  pannorum  (out  of  rags  of  old  clothes), 
though  perhaps  it  was  unknown  in  any  other  coun- 
try." 

The  practical  application  of  the  magnet,  which 
had  long  been  known  to  the  Chinese,  in  the  shape 
of  the  "Mariner's  Compass"  was  brought  into  Spain 
by  the  Arabians  and  very  generally  used  by  them  in 
their  larger  vessels  which  sailed  on  the  ocean. 

Leather,  iron  and  steel,  silk,  glass  and  jewelry 
of  gold,  silver  and  precious  stones  were  all  in  a  high 
grade  of  perfection,  when  these  people  entered 
Spain,  and  their  Toledo  blades  have  always  been 
noted  as  par  excellence. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


PHOENICIA:   THE  PIONEER 


''Upon  the  Syrian  Sea  the  people  live 
Who  style  themselves  Phoenicians; 
These  were  the  first  great  founders  of  the  world — 
Founders  of  cities  and  of  mighty  states — 
ll^ho  showed  a  path  through  seas  before  unknown.  " 

— Dionysius  of  Susiana,  A.  D.  joo. 

RAWLINSON,  ill  his  history  of  Phoenicia,  says : 
"The  Phoenicians  were,  on  the  whole, 
adapters,  rather  than  inventors.  They  owed  their 
idea  of  an  alphabetical  writing  to  the  Accadians, 
their  weights  and  measures  to  Babylon,  their  ship- 
building probably  to  Egypt,  their  early  architecture 
to  the  same  country,  their  mimic  art  to  Assyria,  to 
Egypt  and  to  Greece.  They  were  not  poets  or 
painters  or  sculptors  or  great  architects,  much  less 
philosophers  or  scientists,  but  in  the  practical  arts 
and  sciences  they  held  a  high  place."  Phoenicia 
had  no  philosophers  or  school  of  philosophy,  and 
Pythagoras,  when  he  was  made  to  speak  of  this, 
made  a  mistake.  Yet  this  was  the  first  country  in 
which  he  studied  during  his  foreign  travels;  and  here 
he  was  initiated  into  the  mysteries  of  the  Phoenic- 
ian worship  and  himself  became  a  Mystic.     Rawlin- 


366  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

son  says  they  are  a  people  of  "Industry  and  per- 
severance, audacity  in  enterprise,  adaptibility  and 
pliability,  acuteness  of  intellect,  unscrupulousness, 
and  want  of  good  faith."  They  were  certainly  in 
early  times  the  most  industrious  of  mankind;  those 
who  were  not  in  the  workshops  were  roaming  about 
the  seas,  without  chart,  without  compass  and  with 
only  the  stars  to  guide  them,  and  thus  they  pene- 
trated even  beyond  the  Pillars  of  Hercules  (Straits 
of  Gibraltar.)  From  the  islands  of  the  eastern  Med- 
iterranean, they  launched  forth  upon  the  unknown 
sea  in  fragile  ships,  confronted  the  perils  of  wave 
and  storm,  and  the  still  more  dreadful  peril  of 
"monsters  of  the  deep."  They  explored  the  Adriatic 
and  Black  Seas  and  wandered  about  the  Islands  of 
the  Aegean ;  thence  they  traversed  the  western  Med- 
iterranean, which  became  thoroughly  known  to  them. 
They  afterwards  passed  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar 
"into  the  wild  and  boundless  Atlantic  with  its 
mighty  tides,  its  high  rollers,  its  blinding  rains,  and 
its  frequent  fogs."  They  penetrated  the  shores  of 
Scythia,  they  discovered  the  islands  of  Britain,  and 
entered  the  Baltic  Sea,  they  advanced  along  the  west 
coast  of  India ;  and  two  thousand  years  before  Vasco 
de  Gama  discovered  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  the 
Phoenicians,  starting  from  the  Red  Sea,  had  doubled 
the  "Cape  of  Storms"  and  succeeded  in  sailing  com- 
pletely around  the  continent  of  Africa. 

362.  The  name  of  "Phoenice  was  given  to  the 
country  by  the  Greeks,  who  when  they  discovered 
the  land,  saw  the  palm  trees  which  here  grew  in  pro- 


THE  PIONEER  367 

fusion  for  the  first  time,  and  called  it,  "The  Region 
of  the  Palms."  The  region  is  a  narrow  sandy  belt, 
bordering  the  Mediterranean  from  Gaza  in  the  south, 
to  Casius  in  the  north;  Phoenicia  proper  is  a  strip 
of  this  coast  extending  from  Syria  to  Palestine,  about 
two  hundred  miles  in  length  and  from  one  or  two 
miles  in  the  south  to  thirty-five  miles  in  the  north, 
in  breadth.  It  has  an  area  of  about  four  thousand 
square  miles.  Although  so  small  an  area  it  is  natur- 
ally divided  into  four  distinct  areas.  First,  the  sandy 
belt  of  palms,  in  which  the  date  palms  grew  in  great 
profusion  in  former  times,  and  even  now  at  Beirut 
and  Jaffa,  where  the  groves  have  not  been  destroyed 
for  building  purposes,  there  are  large,  thick  groves 
still  standing.  The  second  region,  lying  inland  and 
next  to  the  palm  region,  is  a  rich  and  fertile  plain, 
consisting  of  gardens,  orchards  and  fields  of  grain. 
This  is  bordered  by  the  third  region  which  consists 
of  low,  out-lying  hills,  where  the  grape-vine,  olive, 
and  the  mulberry  were  very  largely  cultivated  from 
north  to  south.  As  these  hills  approached  the  fourth 
or  mountain  region  they  grow  higher,  and  all  culti- 
vation ceases,  and  forest  trees  appear ;  first  the  oak, 
which  grew  in  olden  times  in  immense  forests  all 
over  Palestine,  though  now  only  in  small  patches, 
then  chestnuts,  sycamores,  terebinth,  and  lastly  the 
ceaar.  The  mountains  rise  from  five  thousand  feet 
in  the  north  to  nine  thousand  feet  in  the  south. 

363.  Phoenicia  is  divided  from  Philistia,  the  land 
of  the  Philistines,  on  the  south  by  the  ridge  of  Mt. 
Carmel.      This   ridge   extends   about   eighteen   miles 


368  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

to  the  southeast,  and  separates  the  plain  of  Sharon, 
from  that  of  Esdraelon.  Inside  Carmel,  however,  on 
the  coast,  the  first  plain  of  Phoenicia  commences, 
the  ' '  Plain  of  Acre ; "  it  is  twenty  miles  in  length, 
and  from  one  to  four  miles  in  breadth ;  it  is  rich 
and  fertile,  and  watered  by  two  rivers.  On  the 
north  a  spur  from  the  hills  shoots  out  into  the  sea, 
which  is  known  as  the  headland  of  Ras-en-Nakura. 
Further  north  is  another  headland,  after  which  is 
the  "Plain  of  Lyre,"  the  widest  of  the  whole  coast 
being  fiftten  miles  long,  by  five  wide.  This  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  "Plain  of  Sarepta, "  and  that  again 
by  the  "Plain  of  Sidon."  These  three  are  separated 
only  by  low  hills,  cultivated  to  their  tops,  and  have 
the  same  characteristics.  North  of  these  plains  the 
country  for  some  distance  consists  of  rocky  moun- 
tains and  defiles;  and  then  the  "Plain  of  Beirut" 
is  entered.  This  plain  is  the  only  one  to  have  kept 
up  its  fertility  and  beauty;  and  its  city,  the  only 
one  to  have  maintained  its  ancient  prosperity.  Here 
can  still  be  seen  the  palms  of  the  sandy  strip  growing 
in  abundance ;  the  gardens,  orchards  and  grain 
fields  embosoming  the  city ;  and  the  orange  and  mul- 
berry growing  in  large  groves.  The  vines  still  bear 
grapes  that  are  of  excellent  quality.  This  plain  is 
bounded  on  the  north  by  a  headland  forming  a 
steep  cliff  jutting  out  into  the  sea.  The  Egyptian 
scooped  a  road  out  of  the  chalk  cliff,  and  later  on  the 
Romans  cut  another  one  lower  down  and  of  a  more 
gradual  ascent. 

364.  The  Lebanon  Mountains,  the  glory  of  Syria, 


THE  PIONEER  369 

run  through  Phoenicia  for  a  distance  of  one  hun- 
dred miles  to  Mt.  Hermon;  the  northern  part,  how- 
ever, is  separated  from  the  main  range  by  a  broad 
plain  and  a  deep  gorge,  and  is  known  by  the  name 
of  Bargylus  Mountains.  The  Lebanon  range  is  com- 
posed of  limestone  of  the  early  cretaceous  period; 
but  the  valleys  and  gorges,  "created  towards  the 
end  of  that  period  by  a  tremendous  siesmic  action, 
and  which  permanently  formed  the  "Gorge  of  the 
Jordan,"  are  filled  up  with  formations  of  every  pos- 
sible variety ;  we  find  sedimentary,  metamorphic, 
and  igneous  rocks  of  many  descriptions.  The  eleva- 
tion rises  towards  the  north  until  it  attains  the 
height  of  ten  thousand  feet.  The  scenery  throughout 
is  very  beautiful,  for  the  whole  region  is  carpeted 
with  gardens,  higher  up  with  the  olive  groves;  then 
with  corn  fields  and  fruit  trees,  such  as  mulberries, 
figs,  apples,  walnuts  and  others.  Gorges,  ravines 
and  chasms,  with  precipices,  with  a  sheer  fall  of  a 
thousand  feet,  rivulets  and  waterfalls  leaping  from 
rock  to  rock,  are  among  its  grand  and  picturesque 
scenery.  This  is  truly  that  part  of  the  journey  of  the 
neophyte  which  "lies  through  flower-bespangled 
plains  and  verdant  meads,  where  summer  sunshine 
sifts  through  interlacing  boughs,  and  perfumed 
zephyrs  sigh,  and  music  throated  birds  entrance  the 
listening  ear."  Here,  too,  may  be  seen  the  paths 
and  trails  that  "wind  their  devious  and  uncertain 
ways  along  the  mountain-side,  whose  unsealed  peaks 
their  towering  summits  lift  amid  the  thunder's  sullen 
roar,  and  depths  abyssmal  yawn  beyond  the  treacher- 


370  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Oils  precipice."  Down  in  the  deep  gorges  flow  the 
large  streams,  shaded  by  the  growth  of  pines  and 
cedars  that  overhang  them;  and  here  again  we  find 
the  sites  where  those  "darkening  rivers  run,  mid 
rayless  gloom,  through  caverns,  measureless  to  man. ' ' 
Above  this  region  are  the  remnants  of  the  primeval 
forest,  and  then  the  bare  white  rocks  of  limestone 
for  which  the  range  is  named ;  Lebanon,  White  Moun- 
tain. All  this  was  undoubtedly  seen  and  traveled 
by  P3^thagoras,  when  he  tarried  in  the  country,  and 
knowing  which,  gives  a  realistic  idea  to  his  words. 

365.  The  people,  we  know  as  Phoenicians,  were 
of  the  same  race  and  origin  as  the  Hebrews,  and 
emigrated  from  the  same  place,  Chaldea.  bu^;  at  a 
much  earlier  period.*  They  found  the  land  inhab- 
itated  by  a  race  which  we  know  as  Canaanites,  who 
had  mixed  with  a  still  earlier  race,  and  were  related 
to  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Chaldea  and  Egypt. 
Justin  says,  speaking  of  the  immigration  of  the  Phoe- 
nicians :  "The  Tyrian  nation  was  founded  by  the 
Phoenicians,  who,  being  disturbed  by  an  earthquake, 
were  induced  to  leave  their  native  land,  (on  the  Per- 
sian Gulf),  and  to  settle,  first  of  all,  on  the  Assyrian 
Lake,  and  afterwards  on  the  shore  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, founding  a  city  there  which  they  called 
Sidon,  from  the  abundance  of  the  fish  found  in  the 
sea;  for  in  the  Phoenician  tongue  a  fish  is  called 
"Sidon."  When  this  took  place,  can  only  be  con- 
jectured but  it  is  known  that  from  1400  B.  C.  to  400 
B.   C.  they  existed  as  a  great  nation,  which  drew 

*See  Arabia. 


THE  PIONEER  371 

upon  it  the  eyes  of  the  whole  world.  They  were  es- 
sentially religious,  were  the  first  systematic  traders, 
the  first  miners  and  metallurgists,  the  greatest  in- 
ventors, the  boldest  mariners,  and  above  all  the 
greatest  colonizers ;  they  stood  highest  in  practical 
art  and  science,  such  as  masons,  carpenters,  ship- 
builders, weavers,  dyers,  glass-blowers,  workers  in 
metal,  navigation  and  discoveries;  although  they 
brought  the  alphabet  with  them  from  Chaldea,  they 
greatly  improved  and  simplified  it,  and  gave  it  to 
the  whole  world ;  they  were  the  first  to  aft'ront  the 
dangers  of  the  open  ocean  in  their  strong-built 
ships,  the  first  to  steer  by  the  Polar  star,  the  first 
to  make  known  to  civilized  nations  the  remote 
regions  of  Asia,  Africa  and  Europe ;  they  showed 
that  real  power  can  be  obtained  constructed  by  arts 
as  by  arms ;  by  the  peaceful  means  of  manufacture, 
trade  and  commerce,  as  by  the  violent  and  bloody 
ones  of  war,  massacre  and  conquest."* 

366.  The  sea  beats  upon  the  Phoenician  coast  with 
great  fury,  and  in  course  of  time  had  separated  from 
the  mainland  the  islands  that  now  fringe  it.  Upon 
these  islands  w^ere  built  many  of  the  old  cities,  the 
most  northerly  of  which  was  Aradus.  About  eigh- 
teen miles  south  still  stands  the  city  of  Tripolis ; 
Byblus  at  about  the  same  distance  still  further  south, 
and  further  still  Byretus  (Beirut).  Keeping  along 
the  coast  for  another  eighteen  miles  we  come  to 
Sidon ;  and  fourteen  miles  farther,  near  the  southern 
boundary  of  the  land,  was  Tyre,  the  queen  of  the 

*Rawlinson. 


372  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Phoenician  cities.  This  city  was  built  upon  an  island, 
or,  more  correctly,  two  or  three  small  islands,  arti- 
ficially joined  together.  The  space  between  these 
cities  was  occupied  by  others,  not  so  important, 
but  all  celebrated  for  their  arts  and  manufactures. 
They  formed,  as  it  were,  one  long  unbroken  city,  as 
they  were  a  confederation  of  cities,  under  the  rule 
of  Tyre. 

367.  Tyre,  the  most  southern,  and  to  all  intents 
and  purposes,  the  capital  of  Phoenicia,  was  founded 
by  a  colony  from  Sidon,  but  it  soon  gained  for  itself 
importance  and  wealth  as  to  entirely  outstrip  its 
mother  city,  and  held  its  pre-eminence  as  long  as  the 
Phoenician  nation  existed.  It  was  first  built  upon 
the  mainland.  It  was  strongly  built  and  fortified, 
and  gradually  spread  itself  out  upon  the  plain,  until 
it  had  a  circumference  of  fifteen  miles.  It  was  en- 
tirely destroyed  and  obliterated  during  the  Babylon- 
ian and  Assyrian  wars,  and  only  a  few  broken  arches 
now  remain.  From  very  early  times,  however,  the 
islands  off  its  sea-front  had  been  occupied,  and 
gradually,  as  the  old  city  became  more  and  more  de- 
vastated, the  inhabitants  repaired  to  the  islands, 
where  they  built  their  houses  and  strongly  fortified 
them;  and  as  more  land  was  required,  they  filled 
in  the  sea  between  them  and  thus  joined  two  or  three 
into  one  large  island  city.  This  was  done  by  Hiram, 
the  friend  of  Solomon  ;  he  also  filled  in  shallow  places 
round  the  islands  supported  with  stout  walls,  thus 
giving  it  an  area  of  two  and  a  half  miles.  It  had  two 
harbors,    one    on    the    north    and    the    other    on    its 


THE  PIONEER  373. 

southern  shores,  the  latter  artificially  made,  and 
joining  the  two  was  a  canal,  cut  through  the  island 
and  large  enough  for  their  largest  vessel  to  pass- 
from  one  harbor  to  the  other.  A  life-like  description 
of  Tyre  from  630  B.  C.  to  585  B.  C,  its  conditions, 
influence,  and  commerce  is  given  by  the  Prophet 
Ezekiel  in  Chapter  XXVII.  It  is  one  of  the  most 
valuable  documents  of  the  Bible,  and  forms  the 
basis  upon  which  the  true  condition  of  things  is- 
realized. 

368.  The  second  in  importance  of  the  Phoenician 
cities  was  Sidon,  the  most  ancient  and  the  mother  of 
them  all ;  it  was  built  upon  a  promontory.  There 
low  reefs,  running  parallel  to  the  shore,  formed  a 
nucleus  upon  which  the  Sidonians  built  two  small 
but  perfectly  safe  harbors.  At  first  only  a  fishing 
station,  it  soon  raised  itself  into  great  importance, 
and  second  only  to  Tyre.  It  is  now  entirely  de- 
stroyed and  nothing  remains  but  a  portion  of  its 
walls. 

369.  Of  the  other  cities,  Beirut  has  already 
been  mentioned.  It  is  now  the  most  flourishing  city 
of  the  coast,  although  of  no  importance  anciently. 
Byphus  was  one  of  the  earliest  settlements  and 
whose  inhabitants  were  skilled  in  cutting  and 
squaring  great  masses  of  stone ;  and  these  people 
were  probablj^  the  workers  of  the  enormous  stones. 
which  have  been  found  in  the  substruction  of  Solo- 
mon's Temple.  Tripolis  was  colonized  from  Tyre, 
Sidon  and  Aradus,  and  was  of  some  importance. 
Aradus,   or  Arvad,   is  on   a  rocky  island  of  about 


374  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

eight  hundred  yards  in  extent,  and  three  miles  from 
the  shore.    It  was  a  colony  from  Sidon. 

370.  The  Phoenicians  were  principally  noted  for 
their  trading  and  colonizing;  the  latter  being  the 
natural  outcome  of  the  former;  and  as  they  had 
commercial  intercourse  with  the  whole  world,  as 
then  known,  they  planted  their  colonies  in  every 
direction;  and  even  sought  new  lands  to  conquer. 
Thus  they  had  settlements  throughout  the  coasts 
of  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  both  in  Europe  and  Af- 
rica, on  all  its  gulfs  and  seas;  they  navigated  the 
Black  Sea;  they  colonized  the  islands  off  the  coast 
of  Greece  and  all  through  the  Mediterranean,  and 
penetrated  beyond  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar  to  South- 
ern Britain,  and  it  is  thought  to  the  Baltic  Sea. 
Southward  they  had  colonies  in  Spain,  on  the  east- 
ern coast  of  Africa  and  ultimately  they  sailed 
around  the  continent  of  Africa,  from  the  "Pillars 
of  Hercules,"  to  Egypt  on  the  Red  Sea.  An  inter- 
esting account  of  one  of  these  colonizing  expedi- 
tions has  come  down  to  us  from  Hanno,  a  leader 
sent  out  from  Carthage.  It  gives  an  account  of  the 
voyage  and  its  discoveries,  and  of  the  first  sight 
and  capture  of  the  gorilla.     It  is  here  given  in  full. 

"The  voyage  of  Hanno,  and  of  the  Carthaginians 
around  the  parts  of  Libya,  beyond  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  which  he  deposited  in  the  Temple  of 
Krosmos. 

"It  was  decreed  by  the  Carthaginians  that  Hanno 
should  undertake  a  voyage  beyond  the  Pillars  of 
Hercules,  and  there  found  Liby-Phoenicians  cities. 


THE  PIONEER  375 

He  sailed  accordingly  with  sixty  ships  of  fifty  oars 
each,  and  a  bod}'  of  men  and  women  to  the  number 
of  thirty  thousand,  and  provisions  and  other  ne- 
cessities. 

"When  we  had  weighed  anchor,  and  passed  the 
Pillars,  and  sailed  beyond  them  two  days,  we 
founded  the  first  city,  Avhicli  we  named  Thymiater- 
ium.  Below  it  lay  an  extensive  plain.  Proceeding 
thence  toward  the  west,  we  came  to  Solocis,  a  prom- 
ontory of  Libya  thickly  covered  with  trees,  where 
we  erected  a  temple  to  Neptune,  and  again  proceeded 
for  the  space  of  half  a  day  towards  the  east  until  we 
arrived  at  a  lake  lying  not  far  from  the  sea  and 
filled  with  an  abundance  of  large  reeds.  Here  the 
elephants  and  a  great  number  of  other  large  animals 
were  feeding. 

"Having  passed  the  lake  about  a  day's  sail 
we  founded  cities  near  the  sea.  Thence  we  came  to 
the  great  river  Lixus  which  flows  from  Libya.  On  its 
banks,  the  Lixitae,  a  wandering  tribe,  were  feeding 
flocks,  amongst  whom  we  continued  some  time  on 
friendly  terms.  Beyond  the  Lixitae  dwelt  the  un- 
hospitable  Ethiopians,  who  possessed  a  wild  coun- 
try intersected  by  large  mountains,  from  which  they 
say  the  river  Lixus  flows.  In  the  neighborhood  of 
the  mountains  live  the  Troglodytes,  men  of  various 
appearances,  whom  the  Lixitaes  describe  as  swifter 
in  running  than  horses.  Having  procured  inter- 
preters from  them  we  coasted  along  a  desert  coun- 
try towards  the  south  for  two  days  and  then  pro- 
ceeded towards  the  east,  the  course  of  a  day.  Here 


376  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

we  found  in  a  recess  of  a  certain  bay  a  small  island, 
where  we  settled  a  colony,  and  called  it  Cerne.  We 
judged  from  our  voyage  that  this  place  lay  in  a 
direct  line  with  Carthage ;  for  the  length  of  our 
voyage  from  Carthage  to  the  Pillars  was  equal  to 
that  from  the  Pillars  to  Cerne.  We  then  came  to  a 
lake,  which  we  reached  by  sailing  up  a  large  river 
called  Chrete.  The  lake  had  three  islands  larger 
than  Cerne;  from  which,  proceeding  a  day's  sail,  we 
came  to  the  extremity  of  the  lake.  This  was  over- 
hung by  huge  mountains,  inhabited  by  savage  men, 
clothed  in  skins  of  wild  beasts,  who  drove  us  away 
hy  throwing  stones,  and  hindered  us  from  landing. 
Sailing  thence  we  came  to  another  river,  that  was 
broad  and  deep,  and  full  of  crocodiles  and  river 
horses  (hippotomi).  Whence  returning  back  we 
came  again  to  Cerne.  Thence  we  sailed  towards 
the  south  for  twelve  days,  coasting  along  the  shore, 
the  whole  of  which  is  inhabited  by  Ethiopians,  who 
would  not  wait  our  approach,  but  fled  from  us. 
Having  taken  in  water,  we  sailed  forward  during 
five  days  near  the  land,  until  we  came  to  a  large 
bay.  In  this  was  a  large  island,  and  in  the  island 
a  salt  water  lake,  and  in  this  another  island ;  when 
we  had  landed,  we  could  discover  nothing  in  the 
day  time  except  trees;  but  at  night  we  saw  many 
fires  burning,  and  heard  the  sounds  of  pipes,  cym- 
bals, drums  and  confused  shouting.  We  were  then 
afraid,  and  our  diviners  ordered  us  to  abandon  the 
island.  Sailing  quickly  away  thence  we  passed  by  a 
country  burning  with  fire  and  perfume ;  and  streams 


THE  PIONEER  377 

of  fire  supplied  thence,  felJ  into  the  sea.  The  coun- 
try was  uutraversable  on  account  of  the  heat.  So 
Ave  sailed  awa,y  quickly  from  there  also,  being  much 
afraid,  and  passing  on  for  four  days,  we  observed 
at  night  a  country  full  of  flames.  On  the  third  day, 
after  our  departure  thence,  we  arrived  at  a  bay, 
at  the  bottom  of  which  was  an  island,  like  the  former 
one,  having  a  lake  and  an  island  full  of  savage  peo- 
ple, far  the  greater  part  of  whom  were  women, 
whose  bodies  were  hairy,  and  whom  our  interpreters 
called  gorilla.  Though  we  pursued  the  men,  we 
could  not  catch  any  of  them  but  all  escaped  us, 
climbing  over  the  precipices  and  defending  them- 
selves with  stones.  Three  women  were,  however, 
ta.xCn,  but  they  attacked  their  conductors  with  their 
teeth  and  nails,  and  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
accompany  us.  So  we  killed  them,  flayed  them  and 
brought  their  skins  with  us  to  Carthage.  We  did 
not  sail  on  ;  our  provisions  failed  us. '  '* 

372.  Of  the  architecture  of  the  Phoenicians,  there 
is  very  little  in  the  country  itself  left  to  form  an 
idea  as  to  what  it  was  like,  and  it  is  chiefly  from  the 
remains  of  Solomon's  Temple,  in  the  building  of 
which  King  Hiram  of  Tyre,  took  an  important  part, 
that  conclusions  have  been  made.  The  buildings 
were  mostly  of  wood  built  upon  stone  bases,  which 
were  of  an  immense  solid  character,  and  which 
characterizes  the  effort  of  all  the  Phoenician  work 
in  stone.  Great  blocks  of  stone,  carefully  bevelled  ' 
at  the   edges,   were  laid  in  horizontal  courses,   and 

*Rawlinson's    Hist,    of    Phoenicia. 


378  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

upon  this  solid  foundatiou  the  wooden  buildings 
were  erected.  It  is  said  that  the  finest  specimen 
of  this  work  is  found  in  the  recently  exposed  sub- 
structure of  the  Temple  of  Solomon.  The  walls  of 
the  ancient  cities  were  built  in  the  same  massive 
style,  the  most  remarkable  of  which  is  that  of  Ard- 
dnus,  which  formerly  surrounded  the  whole  island 
and  was  built  of  blocks,  nine  feet  three  inches  in 
height  by  from  thirteen  to  sixteen  feet  in  length. 
The  courses  number  from  tive  to  six  and  rest  upon 
the  solid  rock  artificially  scraped.  The  tombs,  those 
few  that  still  remain,  show  some  form  of  Phoenician 
architecture,  the  most  notable  of  which  is  the  Tomb 
of  Hiram.  This  is  situated  about  three  miles  from 
the  modern  Tyre  (Tur),  but  was  originally  just 
outside  the  eastern  gate  of  the  continental  town.  It 
is  a  "grey  weather-beaten"  structure,  with  all  the 
appearance  of  great  age.  It  is  built  upon  a  plat- 
form of  three  courses  of  stt)ne,  the  upper  of  which 
slightly  overlaps  the  other,  and  each  three  feet  thick. 
On  this  pedestal  is  placed  the  tomb,  cut  from  a  single 
block,  and  is  twelve  feet  long,  six  feet  high  and  six 
feet  broad.  This  is  covered  by  a  lid  of  a  single 
block,  three  feet  in  thickness,  which  is  said  never 
to  have  been  removed  though  the  tomb  has  been 
rifled  through  a  hole  cut  into  the  eastern  side. 

373.  The  manufacture  of  the  purple  dye  at  Tyre, 
of  glass  at  Sidon.  weaving,  and  metal  working  were 
the  four  principal  manufactures  of  the  Phoenician, 
and  in  which  they  excelled  all  competitors.  The 
"Tyrean  Purple,"   the   most   celebrated  of   all   the 


THE  PIONEER  379 

manufactures,  was  made  from  the  liquid  contained 
in  the  sac  of  two  species  of  mollucks  or  shell  fish, 
viz:  "Purpura  pelagia"  (the  purple  shell)  or  murex 
trunculus,  taken  by  fishing  in  the  sea;  and  "Buc- 
cinum  lapillus, ' '  found  in  the  clifi:'s  and  rocks.  Both 
are  of  a  spiral  form,  the  former  terminating  with  a 
point,  while  the  latter  ends  in  a  small  rounded  head, 
The  Buecinum  has  a  wide  mouth,  like  a  trumpet, 
and  a  smooth  shell;  the  shell  of  the  Murex  is  rough 
and  spiney.  These  shells  have  a  small  sac,  behind 
the  head  which  contains  a  minute  particle  of  a  color- 
less, creamy  fluid,  called  the  "flower,"  and  having 
a  strong  smell  of  garlic ;  from  this  fluid  was  made  the 
various  brilliant  colors  so  famous  among  the  Tyrian 
wares.  On  extraction,  the  "flower"  is  of  a  yellow- 
ish white  color;  but  upon  exposure  to  the  light  it 
becomes  successively  green,  blue,  red,  and  deep 
purple ;  and  by  washing  with  soap,  a  bright  crimson 
is  obtained  which  is  permanent. 

Sidon  was  the  seat  of  the  manufacture  of  glass, 
which  was  said  to  have  been  accidentally  discovered. 
Some  of  the  merchants  having  a  cargo  of  subcarbon- 
ate  of  soda  on  board  their  ship,  went  ashore  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Beliis  river  to  cook  their  dinner.  After 
lighting  their  fire  on  the  sands,  and  not  finding 
stones  upon  which  to  rest  their  kettles,  brought  from 
the  ship  several  blocks  of  natrum  (soda).  The  heat 
fused  some  of  the  natrum,  which  uniting  with  the 
sand,  produced  a  stream  of  glass.  The  most  an- 
cient objects  of  glass  are  of  Phoenician  make,  as 
also   are  the   various  kinds   of  beads  found   in   the 


380  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

tombs  in  all  parts  of  Europe,  India  and  other  parts 
of  Asia.  These  "Aggry"  beads  are  still  made  in 
Venice.  They  are  opoque,  colored  and  patterned. 
In  Sidon,  glass  objects  were  made  in  the  form  of 
bottles,  vases,  cups,  bowls,  etc.,  very  delicate  and 
tinted  with  metallic  oxides;  the  smaller  sizes  being 
produced  with  the  blow-pipe.  Sometimes  the  glass 
was  cut  by  the  wheel,  and  sometimes  engraved  with 
&.  sharp  instrument. 

Woolen  fabrics  came  from  their  looms  in  very 
early  times;  and  later,  cotton  and  silk.  Raw  silk 
w^as  imported  from  Persia  by  their  caravans  and 
great  skill  was  shown  in  the  weaving  of  color  in 
their  goods.  Embroidery  was  a  necessary  adjunct 
to  weaving,  and  very  early  these  people  became  cele- 
brated for  the  excellency  of  their  work  in  this 
direction. 

Both  Tyre  and  Sidon  were  famous  as  workers 
in  metal,  and  it  was  a  Tyrian  artist  that  Solomon 
employed  for  those  bronze  and  gold  and  silver  orna- 
ments of  his  temple;  the  two  bronze  pillars,  forty 
feet  high,  the  ' '  molten  sea, ' '  fifteen  feet  in  diameter, 
supported  on  the  backs  of  twelve  oxen,  the  altar 
and  table  of  gold,  the  ten  candlesticks,  censors,  etc., 
were  all  made  by  this  artist.  Homer  says  that  the 
•silver  works  of  the  Phoenicians  were  "the  most 
beautiful, "—" the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  world." 

374.  Architecture,  navigation  and  metal  work 
among  the  arts  have  already  been  touched  upon, 
and  it  remains  us  to  say  something  of  sculpture,  min- 
ing and  engraving.     The  Phoenicians  were  poor  in 


THE  PIONEER  381 

sculpture,  and  they  do  not  appear  to  have  done 
much  in  that  way  until  they  came  under  the  influence 
of  Greece  and  Rome.  Still  some  base-reliefs  have 
been  found  in  Cypress  which  are  fairly  good  speci- 
mens of  work.  But  later,  on  the  discovery  of  the 
tombs  near  Sidon,  shows  some  very  excellent  work, 
and  one  writer  says  that  it  is  "impossible  to  describe 
the  splendor  of  the  perfection  of  the  tombs  of  this 
locality ;  so  perfect  an  art  is  not  to  be  described  but 
admired."  The  method  used  in  mining  was  very 
much  that  which  is  used  today ;  they  used  the  Archi- 
medes screw  for  pumping  purposes ;  but  did  not  at- 
tempt to  separate  the  metals  when  found  together. 
They  were  the  first  people  to  mine  under  ground. 
They  had  mines  in  Britain,  France,  Italy  and  the 
"Isles  of  the  Sea,"  besides  their  own  country,  which 
consisted  of  gold,  silver,  copper  and  iron.  Job  says : 
(XXVIII,  1)  "Surely  there  is  a  mine  of  silver. 
And  a  place  for  the  gold  which  they  refine. 
Iron  is  taken  out  of  the  earth. 
And  brass  is  molten  out  of  a  stone. ' ' 

The  Phoenicians  were  noted  as  gem  engravers, 
and  brobably,  most  the  seals  of  Babylon  were  the 
work  of  these  people.  The  author  of  Chronicles  says 
that  Hiram  of  Tyre  was  "skillful  to  grave  any  man- 
ner of  graving. ' '  Specimens  of  their  work  have  lately 
been  found  in  large  numbers  in  Cyprus,  where  ever 
excavations  have  been  made. 

375.  Although  the  Phoenicians  did  not  invent  the 
alphabet,  but  as  has  been  mentioned  before,  brought 
it   with   them   from   Chaldea,   they   at   any  rate,   so 


382 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


simplified  it  that  it  was  adopted  by  the  nations  of 
the  west,  having  taken  it  with  them  during  their 
voyages.  The  extant  literature  is  very  slim,  and  con- 
sists of  two  long  inscriptions  on  tombs,  and  several 
very  short  ones,  together  with  short  sayings  on 
coins,  vases  and  other  articles. 

Such  was  Phoenicia  at  the  time  of  Pythagoras' 
visit,  and  such 

' '  0  thou  that  dwellest  at  the  entry  of  the  sea. 
Which  art  the  merchant  of  the  peoples  unto  many 
isles." 


^.^^^^^^'^^^^ 


/^^..^V^^V^^c 


CHAPTER  IX. 


CHALDEA:    THE   CRADLE   OF   KNOWLEDGE 


*^May  God,  fny  Creator,  take  tny  hands.      Guide   1  hou  the 
breath  of  my  mouth;  guide  Thou  my  hand  " 

—  Ancient  Accadean  Hymn. 

THE  TABLELAND  of  Armenia  lies  in  the  west- 
ern portion  of  Asia  Minor,  south  of  the  Cauca- 
sus Mountains,  and  west  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  averag- 
ing some  several  thousand  feet  above  the  sea  level; 
its  southern  boundary  is  a  high  wall  of  mountains. 
In  this  tableland,  the  two  rivers,  Tigris  and  Eu- 
phrates have  their  origin ;  the  former  on  its  eastern 
side,  and  the  latter  on  its  western  side.  After  forc- 
ing their  way  through  this  southern  wall,  they  take 
a  general  south-easterly  direction,  gradually  drawing 
closer  together  until  they  at  last  enter  the  Persian 
Gulf,  a  distance  of  about  800  miles  as  one  stream. 
This  region  between  the  northern  wall  and  the  sea 
and  watered  by  these  two  rivers,  is  what  was  known 
to  the  Greeks  as  Mesopotamia ;  to  the  Hebrews  as 
Arane  Narahahim,  "Aram  of  the  Two  Rivers;" 
to  the  Arameans,  the  Hebrew's  predecessors  of  the 
land  of  Palestine,  Beth  Naharin,  "the  region  or  house 
of  rivers."  It  was  also  known  in  olden  times  as 
Chaldea  or  Babylonia. 

877.  It  is  naturally  divided  into  two  almost  equal 


384  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

parts,  geologically  different  in  construction  and  time. 
The  northern  portion,  commences  at  the  mountain 
wall  of  Armenia  and  stretches  south  for  four  hun- 
dred miles  in  a  gentle  slope  of  one  thousand  feet  for 
the  whole  distance.  The  rivers  have  cut  their  way 
through  the  limestone  and  selenite  rocks,  and  lie 
from  one  hundred  to  three  hundred  feet  below  the 
general  surface  of  the  country,  and  there  are  valleys 
cut  by  the  waters  from  two  to  three  miles  wide.  The 
next  four  hundred  miles  to  the  sea,  forms  the  south- 
ern division,  and  is  composed  of  a  flat  alluvial  plain, 
made  up  entirely  by  the  debris,  sand,  pebbles,  clay 
and  loam,  brought  down  b}^  the  rivers  from  the 
northern  rocky  plain. 

378.  The  northern  division  as  bounded  by  the 
rivers  and  the  Armenian  wall,  forms  a  sort  of  ir- 
regular triangle ;  but  it  spreads  out  over  the  Tigris 
east  to  the  Zagros  Mountains,  and  extends  across 
the  Euphrates  to  some  distance  into  the  desert.  This 
area  of  about  fifty-five  thousand  square  miles,  is  com- 
posed of  isolated  ranges  in  its  northern  portion,  well 
watered  by  mountain  streams  of  considerable  size ; 
south  of  the  river  Khabur,  water  ceases,  and  the 
land  takes  the  character  of  steppes,  and  is  the  home 
of  the  wandering  Bedouin. 

379.  The  southern  division  is  entirely  the  gift 
of  the  rivers,  and  has  been  gradually  built  up  from 
the  above  division  to  the  present  boundary  of  the 
sea;  this  process  of  land-making  is  still  going  on, 
and  land  to  the  amount  of  seventy-two  feet  is  being 
added  every  year.    The  Zagros  Mountains  on  the  east 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  385 

give  the  whole  country  a  gentle  westward  slope, 
and  by  the  overflow  of  the  Euphrates  in  that  direc- 
tion has  added  a  considerable  portion  of  the  desert 
to  the  alluvial  region.  The  area  of  this  southern 
division  is  about  thirty  thousand  square  miles;  but 
at  the  time  of  the  early  Chaldean  history,  it  only 
contained  about  twenty-three  thousand;  the  Persian 
Gulf  then  extending  to  the  towns  of  Eridu  and  Ur. 
It  resembles  Louisiana  in  being  made  up  of  alluvial 
and  swampy  districts,  as  are  the  results  of  all  delta- 
made  lands.  This  is  the  region  known  to  the  Greeks, 
as  Babylonia,  while  the  northern  division  may  more 
properly  be  called  Mesopotamia.  As  the  southern  dif- 
fers in  character  with  the  northern,  so  do  the  rivers 
act  ditferently.  In  Mesopotamia  we  have  seen,  they 
have  cut  for  themselves  wide  deep  channels,  but 
here  they  lie  close  to  the  level  of  the  surrounding 
surface  and  have  formed  banks  between  which  they 
flow.  For  this  reason  the  sides  of  the  ancient  canal 
apjjear  now  like  long  ridges  across  the  plain,  and 
are  used  as  the  best  and  most  convenient  roads  of 
travel  today. 

380.  The  fertility  of  Babylonia  was  a  wonder  to 
the  ancient  world.  Herodotus  says  :  ' '  This  territory 
is  of  all  that  we  know,  the  best,  by  far,  for  produc- 
ing grain ;  as  to  trees  it  does  not  even  attempt  to  bear 
them,  either  fig,  vine  or  olive,  but  for  producing 
grain  it  is  so  good  that  it  returns  as  much  as  two  hun- 
dred fold  for  the  average,  and,  when  it  bears  at  its 
best,  it  produces  three  hundred  fold.  The  blades  of 
the   wheat  and   barley  there   grow   to  be   full  four 

13 


386  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

fingers  broad ;  and  from  millet  and  sesame  seed,  how 
large  a  tree  grows,  I  know  myself,  but  shall  not  re- 
cord, being  well  aware  that  even  what  has  already 
been  said  relating  to  the  crops  produced  has  been 
enough  to  cause  disbelief  in  those  who  have  not  vis- 
ited Babylonia."  Stone  and  metals  are  found  in 
northern  Mesopotamia  but  none  at  the  south.  Cop- 
per, lead  and  iron  were  mined  from  the  mountains 
and  from  the  same  source  the  limestone,  basalt, 
marble  and  alabasta  used  so  extensively  in  the  build- 
ings of  Assyria.  In  both  regions,  however,  bitumen 
was  to  be  obtained. 

The  valley  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates  was  early 
the  highway  from  Armenia  and  Palestine  and  thus 
on  to  Egypt,  to  the  slopes  of  the  Mediterranean,  and 
the  Isles  of  the  Sea.  A  country  so  situated  was 
bound  to  become  the  center  of  stirring  events  and 
such  it  did  become.  Professor  G.  T.  Goodspeed 
says  that  it  is  "a  country  of  splendid  possibilities, 
destined  sometime  again  to  be  the  highway  of  the 
nations,  it  is  a  speaking  testimony  to  the  power  of 
man.  Before  his  advent  it  was  uninhabitable  and 
wild.  When  he  had  subdued  it  and  cultivated  it, 
it  was  the  garden  of  the  earth,  the  seat  and  the 
symbol  of  Paradise." 

381.  The  same  writer  continues:  "The  king- 
doms, which  in  the  region  just  described  flourished 
during  the  millenniums  of  the  world's  youth, 
while  they  left  a  deep  impression  upon  the  imag- 
ination of  later  ages,  were  cut  off  suddenly  and 
by  an   alien   race,   when  interest  in   preserving  the 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  387 

annals  of  the  past  by  means  of  historical  narrative 
had  not  yet  been  born  among  men."  Their  names 
were  preserved  in  the  Jewish  records  and  tradi- 
tions, and  some  distorted  achievements  of  their 
kings  preserved.  But  the  kingdoms  themselves, 
and  their  towns  and  cities  had  been  obliterated 
from  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and  nothing  re- 
mained but  huge,  shapeless  mounds  of  earth, 
with  nothing  that  could  identify  them  as  habita- 
tions of  man.  The  explorer  Layard  says  in  speak- 
ing of  these  mounds,  that  he  "is  at  a  loss  to  give 
any  form  to  the  rude  heaps  upon  which  he  is 
gazing.  Those  of  whose  works  they  are  the  re- 
mains, unlike  the  Romans  and  the  Greeks,  have 
left  no  visible  traces  of  their  civilization,  or  of 
their  arts;  their  influence  has  long  since  passed 
away.  The  scene  is  worthy  of  the  ruin  he  is 
contemplating ;  desolation  upon  desolation ;  there 
is  nothing  to  relieve  the  mind,  to  lead  to  hope,  or 
to  tell  of  what  has  gone  by." 

382.  Previous  to  A.  D.  1750,  comparatively 
nothing  was  known  of  these  mounds.  A  few 
travellers  had  visited  them,  such  as  Benjamin,  a 
Jew  of  Toleda,  who  in  1160  thought  he  had  found 
the  sites  of  Babylon  and  Nineveh,  and  both  lo- 
cations were  afterwards  found  to  be  correct.  But 
after  1750,  and  especially  since  1842,  scientific  ex- 
peditions have  been  sent  to  thoroughly  explore 
these  mounds,  with  the  result,  that  not  only  have 
the  sites  of  the  old  cities  been  identified,  but  the  in- 
scriptions   upon    their   temples,   tablets    and    monu- 


388  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ments  have  been  read  and  translated ;  so  that  the 
history   and  life   of  these   peoples  have  become   as 
well  known  to  us  now  as  those  of  Greece  and  Rome. 
Libraries    of    many    thousand    volumes    have    been 
found  at    Nineveh,    Babylon,    Ur  and  other  places, 
but,  probably,  the  most  important  of  them  all  was 
that  found  by  Professor  Hilprecht,   at  Niffer,   the 
ancient   Nippur,   where   some   thirty   thousand   vol- 
umes or  tablets  were  found  and  sent  home.     This 
was  the  site  of  a  very  early  Chaldean  city,  and  the 
center    of    an  early    religious    life.      The    libraries 
are   composed   of  works   on   all  scientific,   religious, 
and  other  subjects.    There  are  ritual  books  for  wor- 
ship;  works  on  mythology  in  epic  poetry,  the  chief 
of  which  is  the  Epic  of  Gelgamesh,  a  hero  whose  ad- 
ventures are  told  in  twelve  books,  each  correspond- 
ing with  a  sign  of  the  Zodiac ;  the  ninth  book   of 
which  is  composed  of  the  story  of  the  Deluge;  the 
Creation  Epic    of  which  fragments  of  six  books  we 
have    and   numerous   others.      These   religious   sub- 
jects are  mostly  found  in  the  south  while  the  As- 
syrians of  the  northern  kingdom  devoted  their  liter- 
ature  mostly   to   history,    which   is   most    complete 
with   exact   chronology.     It  begins  with  the  reign 
of  Tigiathpeleser   (cf.   1100  B.  C.)    and  extends  to 
the  close  of  the  kingdom.     Diplomatic  letters  and 
proclamations  claim  a  large  share  of  these  volumes; 
and  those   on  law  are  very  extensive.     There   are 
very  few  works  of  fiction.  Besides  the  Epics  already 
mentioned,  there  are  a  few  fables  and  folk  stories, 
popular  legends  of  early  kings. 


THE  CRADLE  OP  KNOWLEDGE  389 

383.  Aeording  to  these  inscriptions  the  chro- 
nology of  the  whole  country  is  supplied  from  B.  C. 
2500.  and  before  that  period  a  fixed  point  in  the 
chaos  of  statements  seems  to  be  offered  us  in  the 
statements  of  King  Nabunaid,  who  saj'^s,  while 
searching  for  the  foundation  of  the  Temple  of  the 
Sun  at  Sippar,  "the  foundation  stone  of  Naram- 
Sin.  which  no  king  before  me  had  found  for  3200 
years."  Nabunaid  reigned  about  550  B.  C,  Naram- 
Sin,  king  of  Agade,  ruled  then  in  3750  B.  C.  and 
his  father  the  great  King  Sargon,  about  3800  B.  C. 

384.  The  Babylonians  or  Semites,  that  we  know 
from  history,  those  subjects  of  Sennacherib  and 
Nebuehadezzer,  were  not  the  first  inhabitants  of 
the  land  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates.  Before  them 
there  existed  a  people  who  are  called  Accadian, 
who  were  not  related  to  them  in  either  race  or 
language,  the  latter  closely  resembled  the  languages 
of  modern  Turks  and  Finns.  To  these  people  belong 
the  Chaldean  cultivation  and  civilization.  "They 
were  the  teachers  and  masters  of  the  Semites,  not 
only  in  matters  of  oratory  and  literature,  but  in 
other  elements  of  culture  as  well."  (A.  H.  Sayce)  ; 
and  in  the  very  dawn  of  history,  the  earliest  rec- 
ords show  us  that  the  first  stages  of  civilization 
had  already  commenced,  and  that  both  social  and 
political  life  were  already  in  full  operation ;  the 
populations  gathered  in  well-built  cities,  agricul- 
ture the  chief  occupation;  irrigating  canals  made; 
states  established  and  ruled  by  kings;  the  arts  were 
developed ;   writing   in   use ;    and   religion   was   the 


390  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

essential  element  of  life,  and  had  its  temples  and 
priests.  The  centers  of  population  sprang  up  first 
in  Babylonia,  where  expanding  life  caused  them  to 
come  in  contact  with  each  other,  and  each  succes- 
sively secured  a  certain  supremacy.  All  this  was 
in  full  operation  in  5000  B.  C. 

385.  The  most  ancient  of  these  cities  was  Eridu. 
This  was  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  which 
was  then  about  one  hundred  miles  northwest  of 
its  present  mouth.  Eridu  was  the  seat  of  a  temple 
for  the  worship  of  Ea,  the  god  of  the  waters ;  and 
it  was  here  that  the  story  of  Oannes  originated. 
Oannes  was  a  being  who  came  up  out  of  the  sea 
in  the  morning  and  taught  the  people  to  read  and 
write  and  instructed  them  also  in  the  arts  and 
sciences,  and  at  night  went  back  again.  This  is 
evidently'  a  myth  of  the  sun.  Ten  miles  west, 
Ur  (Ninghur),  "the  city,"  was  built  and  although 
now  in  the  desert,  was  once  like  Eridu,  a  commercial 
city  on  the  gulf.  In  this  city  was  the  Temple  of  Sin, 
the  moon-god,  whose  ruins  still  rise  seventy  feet 
above  the  plains  Larsam,  (now  Teukerch),  called 
in  the  Bible,  Ellasar,  lay  thirty  miles  northeast  of 
Ur,  across  the  river.  Still  following  the  river  for 
twelve  miles  was  Uruk,  the  Biblical  Ereck  (now 
Warka)  the  seat  of  the  worship  of  the  goddess 
Ishtar.  Niar  was  twelve  miles  north,  and  thirty- 
five  miles  east  of  Niar,  was  Shirpurla  or  Lagush. 
situated  on  a  canal  connecting  the  Tigris  with  the 
Euphrates,  this  was  the  eastern  frontier  city  of 
early  period.     These  six  cities  formed  the  southern 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  39I 

confederacy  of  settlements  that  had  existed  a  suf- 
ficient length  of  time  for  them  to  have  formed  a 
perfect  system  of  government  and  civilization,  that 
they  are  found  to  be  in  at  the  very  dawn  of  history. 
Fifty  miles  north  of  Uruk,  was  the  famous  city  of 
Nippur  (Niffer)  made  famous  by  its  temple  of  En-lil, 
chief  spirit,  called  sometimes  Bel,  the  lord  god  of 
the  terrestrial  world.  At  the  time  when  these  rec- 
ords were  made  religion  was  the  sole  distinction 
between  the  cities,  and  Nitfer  ranks  with  Eridu  as 
the  two  earliest  centers  of  religion. 

386.  Northern  Chaldea  also  had  its  groups  of 
primitive  cities,  the  chief  of  which  was  Kutha,  fifty 
miles  northwest  of  Nippur,  in  the  center  of  the  up- 
per plain ;  it  was  the  seat  of  the  worship  of  the  god 
Nergal,  the  lord  of  the  dead.  Further  north,  near 
the  Euphrates  was  Sippar,  where  the  sun  god 
Shamash  had  his  temple,  and  near  by  was  Agade, 
the  once  famous  capital  of  Accad  and  several  other 
cities  whose  sites  are  entirely  lost.  Babylon  was 
not  yet  in  existence. 

387.  There  is  still  som;e  doubt  as  to  who  were 
the  people,  who  by  5000  B.  C.  had  transformed  the 
land  of  Chaldea  into  so  fair  and  beautiful  a  region, 
when  all  around  them  was  still  in  a  savage  and 
desolate  condition.  The  records  show  that  the  pre- 
vailing race  was  then  Semitic,  but  they  also  show 
that  there  was  also  in  existence  and  in  use  another 
and  an  entirely  different  language,  a  language  of 
the  Turanian  stock,  and  which  they  themselves 
called  Sumerian,  the  sacred  language.     This  seems 


392  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

to  show  us  that  the  Semites,  wandering  from  their 
home  in  Arabia,  had  conquered  the  Sumerian  people, 
and  adopted  from  them,  their  civilization  and  relig- 
ion. Prof.  Cornell,  of  Konigsburg  University  says, 
"There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  primitive  Baby- 
lonian civilization,  which  has  given  even  to  present 
day,  the  names  of  the  seven  planets,  and  of  the  cor- 
responding days  of  the  week,  the  division  of  the 
circle  into  three  hundred  and  sixty  degees, 
the  division  of  the  year  into  twelve  months,  the 
week  of  seven  days,  the  days  into  twenty-four  hours 
and  the  hour  of  sixtj'  minutes,  is  older  than  the 
year  4000  B.  C,  and  derived  from  a  non-Semitic 
people.  This  people  called  themselves  Sumerians 
and  b}^  their  language  belong  to  the  Finnish-Turk- 
ish-Tartar race,  the  so-called  Turanians." 

388.  For  some  two  thousand  years  there  was  a 
rivalry  for  supremacy  among  the  primitive  cities ; 
first  one  city  and  then  the  other  held  the  supreme 
poAver ;  some  times  it  lay  in  the  north,  and  some  times 
in  the  south.  In  about  4000  B.  C.  Lugalzaggisi, 
King  of  Gishban.  proclaims  himself  "king  of 
Uruk,  king  of  the  world"  and  says  "from  the  lower 
sea  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates  to  the  upper  sea 
(his  god)  made  straight  his  path;  from  the  rising 
of  the  sun  to  the  setting  of  the  same  he  gave  him 
tribute.  By  the  time  of  Sargon  I.  King  of  Agades, 
3800  B.  C.  this  authority  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
Babylon,  seemed  to  have  been  a  settled  policy  of 
the  people ;  while  the  local  supremacy  still  shifted 
from  city  to  city,  and  it  was  not  until  Babylon  had 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  393 

grown  to  such  power,  that  she  was  finally  enabled 
to  consolidate  the  whole  of  Babylonia  under  one 
government  and  civilization,  that  this  shifting 
ceased.  This  took  place  about  2300  B.  C.  In  the 
time  of  Sargon  of  Akkad,  while  he  was  conquering 
SA^ria,  contracts  were  in  vogue  and  have  been 
found  on  different  subjects,  and  his  empire  was  sur- 
veyed for  the  purpose  of  taxation.  One  of  these 
contracts  mentions  a  Canaanite  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed governor  of  the  land  of  the  Amorites.  "A 
postal  service,"  Professor  Sayce  says,  "had  already 
been  organized  along  the  great  highways  of  the 
empire,  and  some  of  the  seals  that  franked  the  letters 
are  preserved  in  the  museum  of  the  Louvre  in 
France." 

During  the  next  thousand  3'ears  the  Babylonians 
saw  their  power  taken  from  them  by  a  Kassite  people 
from  over  the  eastern  mountains  and  the  sudden 
rise  of  Assyria,  probably  a  kindred  race  of  the 
Kassite,  also  from  the  east,  and  who,  during  the  next 
period  of  the  Babylonia's  history  gained  the  ascend- 
ency over  not  only  that  country,  but  over  nearly 
the  whole  known  world.  This  rule,  however,  gave 
place  for  a  short  time  to  a  native  Chaldean  dynasty, 
and  the  Assyrian  power  was  forever  destroyed. 
This  was  accomplished  by  Nebuchadnezzer  with  the 
help  of  the  Medes,  who  ultimately  under  Cyrus, 
king  of  Persia,  gained  the  supreme  rulership  of  the 
eastern  empires.  It  was  during  the  end  of  this 
period  of  Babylonia's  history  that  Pythagoras  was 
taken  prisoner  to  Babylon  by  Cyrus. 


394  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

389.  "Lore"  is  an  old  English  word  derived 
from  the  Anglo-Saxon  "lar"  to  teach,  and  means 
that  which  is  or  may  be  known,  and  hence  its  mean- 
ing, as  used  in  the  phrase  "the  lore  of  the  Chaldean 
sages,  is,  the  whole  body  of  knowledge  possessed 
b}^  the  Chaldean  sages.  It  has  been  shown,  that  at 
the  earliest  historical  period,  5000  B.  C,  Chaldea 
was  a  settled,  civilized  community  of  rich  and  pow- 
erful cities,  ruled  by  kings,  having  organized  con- 
stitutional governments,  and  well  developed  relig- 
ious systems.  The  people  were  agriculturists,  hav- 
ing large  flocks  and  herds.  The  lands  were  watered 
by  means  of  an  extensive  system  of  canals,  the 
first  of  which  Avas  built  by  King  Urukagina,  one  of 
the  earliest  of  the  city  kings ;  oxen  were  employed, 
and  numerous  agricultural  implements  had  been 
in  use.  Sowing,  reaping,  plowing,  threshing,  ir- 
rigating and  cultivating  formed  the  chief  occupa- 
tion of  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  Which  made 
the  land  the  richest  and  most  prosperous  in  all  the 
world.  The  inscription  mentioned  the  several  trades, 
which  already  had  been  drawn  together  into  their 
several  societies,  such  as  the  carpenters,  the  smiths, 
the  metal  workers,  the  weavers,  the  leather  workers, 
the  dyers,  the  potters,  the  brickmakers,  the  vintners, 
and  the  surveyors ;  all  these  are  mentioned. 

390.  The  abundance  of  wool  materially  added  to 
the  manufacture  of  woolen  goods  in  Avhich  the  Baby- 
lonians surpassed  all  other  nations.  The  city  of 
^lur  was  the  chief  seat  of  this  industry.  Gold,  silver, 
copper    and    bronze    were    exquisitely    worked    into 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE  395 

objects  of  adornment  and  for  use.  Brick-making 
was  an  all-important  industry  as  all  their  buildings 
were  built  of  bricks,  stone  being  unobtainable  while 
the  mud  and  clay  of  this  delta  made  country,  was 
abundant.  Commerce  with  outside  nations  w^as  con- 
siderable, and  as  the  caravan  route  was  throughout 
the  length  and  breadth  of  Babylonia,  the  people, 
the  Chaldeans,  easily  obtained  raw  material  from 
other  lands  which  they  worked  up  into  useful  and 
necessary  articles,  which  they  shipped  back  again 
with  their  own  grain,  dates,  fish,  rugs  and  cloths  of 
native  production. 

391.  The  art  of  w^riting  was  in  use  from  the 
very  earliest  times  and  was  chiefly  used  for  busi- 
ness purposes,  in  contracts  and  legal  documents, 
many  of  which  are  among  the  most  valuable  finds 
of  recent  times.  The  art  was  cofined  to  the  priestly 
order  and  to  scribes  taught  in  their  schools.  A  num- 
ber of  text  books  was  used  for  this  purpose,  which 
were  copied  by  the  students,  and  some  of  the  most 
valuable  writings  that  we  have,  are  lists  of  kings, 
copied  by  these  very  pupils.  A  student's  diploma 
has  been  found  in  the  shape  of  a  small  round  tablet 
which  reads,  "Whosoever  has  distinguished  him- 
self at  the  place  of  tablet-writing  shall  shine  as  the 
light."  The  literature,  however,  had  a  various  range 
of  subjects,  it  is  chiefly  religious  and  consisted  of 
hymns,  psalms,  myths,  rituals,  and  notice  inscrip- 
tions. It  had  works  on  astronomy  and  astrology, 
but  they  all  showed  a  priestly  influence.  But  after 
the  time  of  Sargon  and  of  the  northern  kingdom, 


396  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

books  on  all  subjects  were  extensively  written,  and 
especially  on  the  histor^y  of  the  empire. 

892.  Some  important  advances  had  been  made 
with  regard  to  scientific  knowledge  and  its  appli- 
cation of  life.  The  movements  of  the  earth  were 
studied,  the  stars  known  and  named,  and  the  mathe- 
matical science  used  for  the  measurement  of  the 
heavens  was  highly  developed.  The  skies  were 
mapped  out  and  the  courses  of  the  stars  traced. 
All  measure  of  length,  area  and  capacity  were  de- 
rived from  a  single  standard.  The  circle  divided 
into  degrees,  minutes  and  seconds,  the  ecliptic  di- 
vided among  the  twelve  signs  of  Zodiac,  as  we  have 
them  now ;  the  years  as  before  noted ;  eclipses  were 
carefully  calculated;  the  sun  dial  was  a  Babylonian 
invention  as  was  also  the  level,  pulley  and  lens. 

393.  The  palaces  and  temples  were  all  built  of 
clay  bricks,  and  were  large,  irregular,  one-storied 
mass  of  buildings,  extending  over  a  large  surface, 
and  were  always  built  upon  a  brick  platform,  some 
forty  feet  high.  They  contained  rooms,  courts,  gal- 
leries and  passages  innumerable.  Buttresses  sup- 
ported the  platform  and  plaster  the  walls  of  the 
buildings;  terra  cotta  pipes  drained  the  platform, 
and  ventilating  shafts  let  in  the  air.  Sometimes  the 
temples  were  built  by  a  series  of  solid  masses  of 
brick  one  above  the  other,  and  each  higher  story 
smaller  than  the  one  beneath  it.  Shrines  were  placed 
in  cavities  hollowed  out  of  the  brick,  the  chief 
one  on  the  top.  The  walls  both  inside  and  out  were 
stuccoed  and  ornamented ;  enameled  bricks  were  also 


THE  CRADLE  OF  KNOWLEDGE 


397 


used.  The  roofs  were  supported  by  tree  trunks  en- 
cased in  metal.  The  earliest  kno^vn  keyed  arch 
has  been  found  at  Nippur. 

39-4.  The  subject  of  the  knowledge  obtained  by 
the  early  Babylonians  might  be  extended  to  an  in- 
definite length,  and  far  beyond  the  scope  of  this 
article,  but  enough  has  been  said  to  prove  that  at 
the  early  period  of  5000  B.  C.  these  people  were 
far  in  advance  of  all  other  nations  in  civilization, 
in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  arts  and  sciences, 
and  that  there  must  have  been  a  long  previous 
period  of  enlightenment  for  the  people  to  have  be- 
come so  far  advanced  in  knowledge  and  civilization 
as  they  are  found  to  be  at  the  Dawn  of  History, 
and  by  P3i;hagoras. 


398  HISTORY  OF-  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

A  PENITENTIAL  PSALM 
By  an  early  poet  of  Eridu,  long  before  the  time  of  Abraham 


The  heart  of  my  lord  is  wroth ;  may  it  be  appeased ! 
May  the  god  whom  I  know  not  be  appeased ! 
May  the  goddess  whom  I  know  not  be  appeased ! 
May  the  god  I  know,  and  the  god  I  know  not  be  ap- 
peased! 

0  lord,  my  sins  are  many,  my  transgressions  are 

great ! 

The  sin    that  I  sinned  I  knew  not, 

The  transgression  I    committed,  I  knew  not. 

The  lord  in  the  wrath  of  his  heart  has  regarded 
me, 

God  in  the  fierceness  of  his  heart  has  revealed  him- 
self to  me, 

1  sought  for  help,  and  none  took  my  hand ; 
I  wept,  and  none  stood  at  my  side, 

I  cried  aloud,  and  there  was  none  that  heard  me. 

I  am  in  trouble  and  hiding ;  I  dare  not  look  up. 

To  my  god,  the  merciful  one,  I  turn  myself,  I  utter 
my  prayer; 

The  feet  of  my  goddess  I  kiss  and  water  with  tears. 

The  sins  I  have  sinned  turn  into  a  blessing. 

The  transgressions  I  have  committed  let  the  wind 
carry  away ! 

Strip  off  my  manifold  wickedness  as  a  garment ! 

0  my  god,  seven  times  seven  are  my  transgressions ; 
forgive  my  sins ! 

0  my  goddess,  seven  times  seven  are  my  transgres- 
sions ;  forgive  my  sins ! 

From  Semitic  Series — Babylonia. 


CHAPTER  X. 


PERSIA:  THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  MAGI 


'''Oh!  Ahura-Mazda,  thou  true,  happy  being!  We  strive  to 
think,  to  speak,  and  we  do  such  things  as  may  be  fitted  to 
promote  the  two  lives,  {life  of  body  and  life  of  soul)  " 

— Ancient  Hymn  of  the  Persian  Magi. 

LEGENDS  tell  us  that  the  Persian  nation  was 
founded  by  a  king  named  Kaiomurs,  who  had 
his  capital  at  Balkh,  and  who  is  said  to  have  had 
among  his  subjects,  the  wild  animals  of  the  forests, 
which  animals  were  employed  to  help  fight  his  bat- 
tles. He  was  succeeded  by  his  grandson,  and  the 
legends  say  that  it  was  during  this  reign  the  Per- 
sians became  fire  worshipers  regarding  the  flame, 
the  purest  of  the  elements  known,  as  the  symbol  of 
God.  The  king  introduced  among  his  people  the 
use  of  iron,  weaving,  embroidering  of  woolen,  silk, 
and  cotton  stuffs ;  and  he  divided  his  subjects  into 
four  classes  or  castes,  viz :  priests,  warriors,  traders, 
and  husbandmen.  Firdousce,  a  Persian  poet,  writ- 
ing of  this  latter  class,  says  of  them,  "they  render 
homage  to  no  one ;  they  labor,  they  sow,  they  harvest 
and  are  nourished  in  the  fields  of  the  earth  with- 


400  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

out  injury  to  au}'  one.  They  are  subject  to  the  orders 
of  none,  although  their  clothes  are  humble  and  their 
ear  is  never  struck  by  the  clamor  of  slander.  They 
are  free  and  the  tillage  of  the  earth  is  their  right. 
They  have  no  quarrels."  Although  this  seems  a 
somewhat  rosy  coloring  of  the  condition  of  the 
farmer,  yet  it  is  likely  to  have  been  a  true  account  of 
his  condition  during  the  early  history  of  Persia,  for 
the  Magian  religion  still  holds  sacred  the  earth  and 
its  products.  There  can  be  no  doubt,  however,  that 
Persia  or  Media  ruled  at  various  times  a  large  em- 
pire, which  probably  included  Persia,  Media,  Ar- 
menia, with  Parthia  and  Bactria. 

396.  The  Medes,  Persians  and  other  nations  of 
this  district  were  of  the  Aryan  race  and  had  mi- 
grated from  a  northern  and  colder  region,  one  after 
another,  the  Medes  having  arrived  first,  had  become 
settled  and  powerful  when  the  others  arrived,  and 
these  naturally  put  themselves  in  their  protection. 
The  original  seat  of  the  Aryan  race  was  the  high- 
lands of  Central  Asia,  "a  delicious  country  named 
Eriene-Veedjo,  the  first  creation  of  Ormuzd,  the 
Spirit  of  Good,  with  a  climate  of  seven  months  sum- 
mer and  five  of  winter."  The  winters,  however, 
gradually  increased  in  length,  until  we  are  told  in 
the  ancient  writings  of  the  Persians,  that  they  at- 
tained a  length  of  ten  months;  then  the  Aryan 
tribes  were  compelled  to  seek  a  milder  climate,  and 
a  migration  took  place  towards  the  south  and  south- 
east, i.  e.  from  the  Hindu-Kush  towards  Persia  and 


THE   SCHOOL  OF   THE  MAGI  401 

Media.  During  these  migrations,  the  people  were 
compelled  to  move  on  and  on,  fifteen  times,  before 
they  finally  settled  down  for  good.  This  Eriene,  a 
name  having  the  same  origin  as  Iran,  Erin,  seems  to 
have  been  north  of  the  western  chain  of  the  Hima- 
laya, a  country  still  having  a  short  summer  and 
great  extremes  of  heat  and  cold. 

397.  This  Perso-Aryan  migration  can  be  traced 
to  a  certain  extent ;  for  as  no  mention  is  made  in 
either  Genesis  or  the  Zend-Avesta  of  the  name  of 
Persia,  and  while  Madai  or  Medes  is  i^laced  among 
the  sons  of  Japhet,  it  is  concluded  that  the  Persians 
had  not  yet  descended  so  far  south,  but  were  still 
clinging  to  their  old  homes  among  the  hills  of  the 
north.  During  the  reign  of  Shalmaneser,  the  inscrip- 
tion shows  that  they  had  reached  Armenia,  though 
still  as  tribal  hordes.  Later,  when  Sennacherib  was 
king  of  Babylon,  we  find  the  Persian  tribes  had  de- 
scended to  the  Zagros;  whence,  the  descent  by  the 
defiles  was  easy  and  rapid;  although  it  is  probable 
that  their  migrations  did  not  cease  until  the  fall  of 
the  Assyrian  empire. 

398.  Modern  Persia  lies  in  Asia  between  the  Per- 
sian Gulf  and  the  Caspian  Sea,  and  is  called  by  its 
inhabitants  Iran ;  it  was  peopled  by  the  Aryan 
tribes  from  Turkestan,  as  described  above.  Of  these 
tribes  the  Persians  were  the  southernmost,  and  their 
rulers  claimed  descent  from  a  king  named  Achae- 
medes;  while  north  of  them  were  the  Medes,  having 
no  central  government.  Init  lived  as  separate  tribes. 


402  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

Both  tribes  were  followers  of  Zoroaster,  and 
while  the  Persians  kept  themselves  comparatively 
pure  in  race  and  religion  the  Medes  mixed  with  the 
primitive  inhabitants,  and  their  religion  conse- 
quently became  degenerated.  Their  priests  were 
the  Magi.  South  of  Media  was  Elam,  a  country  of 
a  different  race  and  that  had  made  itself  felt  even 
as  far  as  Egypt.  These  three  peoples  afterwards 
formed  the  ruling  race  known  as  the  Medes  and 
Persians. 

After  years  of  subjection  to  Assyria,  the  Medes. 
finding  it  impossible  to  resist  the  encroaches  of  As- 
syria except  by  banding  themselves  together  for 
common  defense,  at  last,  did  so,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  a  chief  named  Deioces.  The  Assyrians  were 
engaged  elsewhere,  and  the  Medes  gained  in  power. 
Deioces  was  succeeded  by  Phraortes,  who  conquered 
Persia;  and  he  was  succeeded  by  Cyaxares.  In  this 
reign  the  union  of  the  tribes  was  perfected,  and 
they  were  enabled  to  finally  drive  the  Assyrians  out 
of  Media,  and  invade  Assyria  itself.  Difficulties  in 
the  northern  parts  of  his  kingdom  compelled  Cyaxa- 
res to  go  north  to  Asia  j\Iinor.  The  Scythians  had 
descended  south  of  the  Caucausus  and  invaded  his 
territory  there.  The  Medes  were  defeated ;  and  the 
Scythians  overran  northern  Assyria.  In  conjunction 
with  the  king  of  Babylon,  Cyaxares  a  few  years  later, 
conquered  Assyria  and  divided  the  kingdoms  into 
three  parts.  The  west  went  to  Egypt,  the  south 
to  Babylon  and  the  north  to  Media.  Cyaxares  then 
extended  his  kingdom,  first  east  as  far  as  and  in- 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  MAGI  403 

eluding  Bactria  and  then  west  into  Asia  Minor  to  the 
borders  of  the  kingdom  of  Lydia,  and  it  was  while 
trying  to  conquer  this  small  but  powerful  country, 
that  an  eclipse  of  the  sun  took  place  during  one  of 
his  battles;  both  powers  thinking  it  was  a  sign 
from  the  gods  to  cease  the  war,  they  concluded  to 
make  peace. 

399.  Up  to  very  lately  Cyaxares  is  said  to  have 
been  succeeded  by  his  son  Astyages  of  whom  we 
were  told  that  very  little  was  known,  but  he  ap- 
peared to  have  been  a  cruel  and  tyrannical  ruler,  and 
that  his  cruelty  led  to  the  revolt  of  Cyrus,  king  of 
Persia.  But  recent  discoveries  tell  us  this :  After 
the  fall  of  Nineveh,  the  land  of  Elani,  which  had 
been  cruelly  devastated  by  the  Assyrians,  regained 
its  power,  and  its  king  was  now  Cyrus,  a  prince  of 
the  house  of  Achaemenes,  who  acknowledged  fealty 
to  Astyages,  King  of  the  Manda  of  Ecbatana ;  Manda 
and  Medes  have  been  confounded  together  by  the 
old  Greek  writers.  The  Manda  were  Scythians,  who 
had  conquered  the  Medes;  however,  the  two  became 
merged  in  one  under  Cyrus.  The  branch  of  the  royal 
family  to  which  Cyrus  belonged,  had  some  hundred 
and  fifty  years  previously,  emigrated  to  Elam.  He 
is  called  on  the  inscriptions  "Son  of  Cambyses,  son 
of  Cyrus,  son  of  Teispes,  son  of  Achaemenes  of  the 
ancient  seed  royal."  We  learn  from  these  inscrip- 
tions that  Astyages  was  at  war  with  Nabonedos, 
king  of  Babylon  ;  in  one  of  the  fights,  Cyrus  attacked 
Astyages  in  the  rear,  and  defeated  him,  his  army 
revolted   and   delivered   their  king   bound   into   the 


404  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

hands  of  Cyrus.  Within  the  next  three  years,  Cyrus 
must  have  gained  Persia,  for  in  the  earlier  years  he 
is  called  ''king  of  Auzan  (Elam)  and  in  the. later 
years,  "king  of  Persia."  This  would  be  easily 
achieved,  as  he  was  of  the  Persian  royal  blood ;  later 
still  he  conquered  Media.  So  that  he  was  now  a 
powerful  monarch,  having  under  his  command  the 
kingdoms  of  Elam,  Persia,  Manda,  and  Media;  but 
this  change,  so  important  internally,  made  no  dif- 
ference to  the  outside  world,  who  still  called  them 
"theMedes." 

400.  Babylon,  Egypt  and  Syria  now  made  an  of- 
fensive and  defensive  alliance  among  themselves  for 
the  purpose  of  stopping  Cyrus  of  extending  his 
powerful  empire,  seeing  which  Cyrus  immediately  at- 
tacked Lydia,  and  before  she  could  obtain  help  from 
her  allies,  was  defeated  and  Croesus,  the  king,  taken 
prisoner,  and  very  soon  after  Lydia  became  a  prov- 
ince of  Persia.  Leaving  one  of  his  generals  to  con- 
quer the  countries  along  the  coast,  Cyrus,  himself, 
with  a  large  portion  of  his  army  marched  east  to 
India  and  extended  his  dominions  to  the  River  Indus. 
In  the  meantime,  his  generals  subdued  the  whole 
coast  of  Asia  Minor  and  thus  gained  control  of  the 
Mediterranean  Sea.  His  next  campaign  was  against 
Babylon  which  fell  in  538  B.  C.  and  Sippara  soon 
after.  To  pacify  and  make  friends  of  his  conquered 
provinces,  Cyrus  granted  permission  for  all  pris- 
oners to  return  to  their  homes.  Among  these  were 
the  Jews,  who  had  been  captives  in  Babylon,  and 
who  now  returned  to  Jerusalem  under  the  leadership 


THE  SCHOOL  OP   THE   MAGI  405 

of  Zerubbabul.  Still  ambitious  for  more  conquests, 
Cyrus  next  attacked  a  tribe  north  of  the  Sea  of 
Aral,  where  he  fell  in  battle;  his  body  was  recov- 
ered by  his  soldiers  and  brought  to  Pasargada  for 
burial.    His  tomb  can  still  be  seen. 

401.  Cambyses,  his  son,  succeeded  him.  He  im- 
mediately set  to  work  to  conquer  Egypt,  and  with 
the  help  of  a  navy  from  the  ports  of  Asia,  entered 
Eg,ypt  and  subdued  it.  Wishing  now  to  conquer  Af- 
rica, he  first  tackled  Carthage,  but  his  Phoenician 
sailors  refused  to  fight  their  own  countrymen,  so 
that  fell  through.  He  next  sent  a  large  army  against 
the  Oasis  of  Amnion,  but  the  guides  purposely  led 
the  army  into  the  desert,  and  it  was  destroyed  to  a 
man ;  not  one  returned,  not  even  the  guides.  His 
next  expedition  was  against  Ethiopia,  but  supplies, 
getting  short  it  was  obliged  to  return.  To  crown 
these  adversities,  a  revolt  occurred  at  home  and  on 
his  way  home,  becoming  discouraged  he  committed 
suicide. 

402.  Darius  the  Great  succeeded  Cyrus,  after  a 
short  reign  of  seven  months  of  Smerdis,  an  imposter, 
and  during  his  reign,  the  Persian  empire  attained  its- 
greatest  extent  and  power.  Darius  was  descended 
from  that  branch  of  the  hovise  of  Achaemenes  that 
remained  in  Persia;  not  being  an  heir  of  Cambyses, 
he  was  five  years  before  he  gained  full  control  of 
the  empire.  He  then  set  to  work  to  enlarge  it.  He 
extended  his  dominion  in  the  northwest  into  Europe 
conquering   the   country  what   is  now   Turkey   and 


406  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

Macedonia ;  in  the  northeast,  far  into  Siberia ;  the 
whole  of  Syria  and  Palestine,  the  Island  of  Cyprus, 
and  Egypt  and  all  along  the  coast  of  Africa  includ- 
ing the  present  Tunis,  together  with  the  oases  that 
igkirt  Egypt  on  the  west. 

403.  From  this  time  the  Empire  be^an  to  decline. 
Xerxes,  the  next  great  ruler,  was  the  Ahasuerus  of 
Scripture,  the  husband  of  Esther.  He  had  several 
reverses  in  battle,  especially  in  Greece,  and  although 
no  territory,  to  speak  of,  was  lost,  still  it  prepared 
the  way  for  the  revolts  of  the  provinces  later.  Dur- 
ing the  next  reigns  Persia  lost  its  supremacy  and 
in  330  B.  C.  Alexander,  king  of  Macedonia,  overran 
the  Persian  empire  and  conquered  it;  and  thus  the 
great  empire  of  the  Medes  and  Persians  came  to 
an  end. 

404.  It  was  in  826  B.  C.  that  Pythagoras  is  said 
to  have  been  sent  a  prisoner  to  Babylon  by  Cambyses, 
after  his  conquest  of  Egypt,  and  here,  most  probably 
he  had  attained  to  the  knowledge  of  the  "occult  mys- 
teries of  the  Persian  Magi."  These  Magi  were  the 
priestly  order  of  Media;  they  were  a  tribe  by  them- 
selves and  bore  the  same  relation  to  the  nation  as 
the  tribe  of  Levi  did  to  Israel.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  both  the  Medes  and  Persians  were  of  the 
same  race  and  kindred;  and  both  originally  pro- 
fessed the  same  religion,  that  of  Zoroastrianism ; 
and  while  that  of  the  Medes  had  degenerated,  and 
Was  fast  approaching  idolatry,  the  latter  had  kept 
their  religion  comparatively  pure.   Not  all  of  the  tribe 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  MAGI  407 

of  the  Magi  were  devoted  to  the  priesthood,  both 
only  those  who  were  brought  up  to  it  from  their 
childhood ;  these  only  were  consecrated.  The  Magi, 
then,  were  the  high  priests  of  Persia,  and  the  teach- 
ers and  cultivators  of  the  wisdom  of  Zoroaster,  and 
were  organized  by  Cyrus  in  his  new  Persian  empire ; 
Schlegel  says,  in  his  Philosophy  of  History,  "They 
were  not  so  much  an  hereditary  sacerdotal  caste, 
as  an  order  or  association,  divided  into  various  and 
successive  ranks  and  grades  such  as  existed  in  the 
mysteries,  the  grade  of  apprenticeship,  that  of 
mastership,  that  of  perfect  mastership. ' '  They  were 
distinguished  for  their  knowledge  of  theology,  and 
for  their  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  secrets 
of  nature ;  they  are  therefore  called  ' '  wise  men. ' ' 
Cicero  tells  us  they  professed  the  science  of  divina- 
tion, and  for  that  purpose  met  together  for  consulta- 
tion in  their  temples;  and  Porphyry  says  that  "they 
professed  to  make  truth  the  sole  object  of  their  study, 
for  that,  alone,  they  said,  can  make  man  like  God, 
whose  body  resembles  light,  as  his  soul  or  spirit 
resembles  truth."  Although  Cicero  says  they  met 
together  in  their  temples  for  consultation,  yet,  they 
say  themselves  they  had  neither  temples  nor  altars; 
they  worshipped  in  the  open  on  the  tops  of  moun- 
tains, or  high  places.  Their  hymns  in  praise  of  the 
Most  High,  we  are  told,  exceed  in  sublimity,  any- 
thing among  those  of  Homer  or  Hesiod. 

405.  The  power  of  the  Magi  ultimately  became 
very  great  in  Persia,  they  gained  complete  ascend- 
ency   in    political    matters,     and     after    spreading 


408  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

out  in  other  countries,  Jennings  says  in  his  "Indian 
Religions,"  "The  whole  ancient  world  was  in 
reality,  governed  bj^  the  Magi,  either  openly  or  in 
secret ;  and  the  reason  of  their  great  power  was  the 
high  wisdom  they  cultivated."  They  were  the  physi- 
cian of  both  mind  and  body,  and  religion,  philosophy, 
and  the  sciences  were  all  in  their  hands. 

406.  The  three  grades  above  mentioned  were 
called  the  "disciples,',  the  "professed,"  and  the 
"masters."  They  came  originally  from  the  ancient 
empire  of  Bactria,  a  country  lying  northeast  of  Per- 
sia, where  they  ruled  according  to  their  own  laws. 
After  their  institution  in  the  Persian  empire  by 
Cyrus,  they  greatly  helped  in  the  settlement,  and 
■consolidation  of  his  conquests.  About  500  B.  C. 
they  were  prosecuted  by  Darius,  and  they  emigrated 
east  and  west,  as  far  as  Asia  Minor  on  the  one  side, 
and  India  on  the  other;  they  thus  spread  the  teach- 
ing of  magic  in  Greece  and  Arabia. 

407.  Although  occasionally  there  were  found 
among  them  men  of  impure,  unholy  habits,  yet,  on  the 
whole  they  lived  a  life  of  holiness.  Their  lives  were 
encumbered  with  numerous  strict  and  severe  observ- 
ances, that  were  thought  necessary  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  perfect  purity  of  their  bodies,  as  well 
as  for  their  altars,  victims,  and  utensils.  The  Chief 
Magi  abstained  entirely  from  all  food  that  had  life, 
while  the  rest  ate  animal  food  only  under  certain 
rules.  They  were  neat  in  their  clothing  and  never 
wore  jewels.     The  virtues  they  practiced  obtained 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE   MAGI  409 

for  them  the  reverence  of  the  common  people  as  well 
as  of  the  king  and  nobles;  they  were  strictly  faith- 
ful to  their  marriage  vows ;  they  were  the  instructors 
of  the  kings,  and  were  consulted  by  them  on  all  im- 
portant state  affairs.  They  claimed  the  gift  of 
divination  and  prophecy,  and  carried,  as  a  sign,  a 
bundle  of  tamarisk  rods;  they  officiated  in  a  pecul- 
iar dress,  not  unlike  that  of  priests  of  Israel.  They 
wore  a  tall  peaked  cap  with  lappets  down  the  sides 
which  covered  the  face  from  the  lips  down,  and  a 
white  robe  reaching  to  the  ankles.  They  assembled 
in  large  numbers,  and  went  through  the  streets  in 
impressive  and  stately  procession.  Besides  receiving 
large  offerings  from  the  people,  they  owned  consider- 
able property,  from  which  they  derived  an  income 
upon  which  they  lived.  They  possessed  an  important 
administrative  power  in  civil  matters,  and  the  col- 
lection of  revenue  was  under  their  supervision ;  one 
important  function  was  their  vow  to  fight  against 
all  evil,  and  as  some  of  the  works  of  the  evil  spirit 
was  the  creation  of  such  animals  as  frogs,  toads, 
snakes,  mice,  lizards  and  the  like,  it  was  their  duty 
to  destroy  them  when  they  saw  them,  so  he  was  al- 
ways seen  with  an  instrument  in  his  hand  to  destroy 
them. 

408.  The  founder  of  the  religion  of  which  the 
Magi  were  the  priests  was  Zarathustra,  known  to  us 
as  Zoroaster,  a  native  of  the  ancient  kingdom  of 
Bactria,  situated  in  the  northeastern  part  of  the 
tableland  of  Iran  north  of  Hindu  Koosh  Moun- 
tains.   He  was  the  son  of  a  priest  named  Purushaska> 


410  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

His  mother  was  Duglidova,  a  woman  of  noble  descent 
who  lived  during  the  time  of  King  Vistaspa,  who 
afterwards  became  the  young  man's  patron  and 
friend.  King  Vistaspa  was  the  last  of  a  line  of 
native  kings  who  ruled  Bactria  before  its  conquest 
by  the  Assj^rians  in  B.  C.  1200 ;  but  whether  it  was 
this  king  or  a  previous  one,  during  whose  reign 
Zoroaster  lived  is  not  known.  The  ministry  of  Zoro- 
aster and  his  mode  of  living,  soon  gave  him  a  repu- 
tation of  being  supernatural.  He  led  a  pure,  holy 
life,  and  his  teachings  were  against  the  idolatry  that 
then  prevailed.  These  teachings  are  contained  in 
the  Zend-Avesta,  the  bible  of  the  Iranian  nations. 
He  says  that  Mazda  is  a  spirit  and  must  be  wor- 
shiped "in  spirit  and  in  truth."  It  was  some  time 
before  he  gained  any  disciples,  but  gradually  he  con- 
verted, first  the  queen  and  then  the  king,  to  his 
principles ;  and  then,  we  are  told  that  the  triumph 
of  the  good  cause  was  hastened  by  a  formal  dispute 
that  occurred  between  Zoroaster,  on  the  one  side,  and 
the  wise  men  of  the  court  on  the  other.  For 
three  days  he  held  his  own  ogainst  sixty  of  his 
opponents,  and  so  baffled  them  that  he  would  not 
give  up  until  they  acknowledged  themselves  at  the 
end  of  their  resources.  After  the  conversion  of  Bac- 
tria, he  is  said  to  have  travelled  through  Media  and 
Persia,  spreading  his  gospel  throughout  the  land. 
We  have  seen  that  Media  forsook  the  pure  teachings 
of  the  prophet,  introducing  into  it  the  idolatry  of 
nature  worship ;  while  the  Persians  guarded  relig- 


THE  SCHOOL  OF  THE  MAGI  411 

iously  the  pure  simple  faith  with  earnestness  and 
zeal. 

409.  The  teachings  of  Zoroaster  are  found  in  the 
sacred  book  of  the  Parsees  of  India,  called  the  Zend 
Avesta.  The  old  classical  writers  tell  us  that  this 
book  was  written  by  Zoroaster  himself,  and  that 
it  contained  two  hundred  thousand  verses.  The 
Iranians  say  there  were  twenty-one  volumes.  King 
Vistaspa  caused  two  copies  to  be  made,  consisting 
of  from  ten  to  twelve  hundred  chapters,  and  written 
on  gold  plates,  one  copy  was  kept  in  the  Archives 
of  his  empire,  and  the  other  was  placed  in  the  treas- 
ury of  a  fortress  somewhere  in  Iran;  several  places 
are  mentioned,  but  it  is  probable  that  this  copy  of 
the  "law"  followed  the  various  capitals  of  the  con- 
querors of  Media ;  Alexander  of  Macedon,  burnt  the 
former,  and  the  latter  was  stolen  by  the  Greeks.  The 
writings,  however,  were  collected  by  Vologesus, 
1.  (A.  D.  50-75)  and  put  together  with  those  in  the 
memory  of  the  faithful,  in  one  volume ;  and  this  col- 
lection was  added  to  in  the  reign  of  King  Ardashir 
Babagan,  by  the  high  priest  Tausar;  and  it  was  fi- 
nally fixed  in  the  present  form,  that  of  the  Parsees, 
mentioned  above,  by  King  Sopar  I,  and  recognized 
as  the  religious  code  of  the  empire. 

410.  Zoroastrianism  was  at  first  a  Monotheistic  re- 
ligion, one  God  was  believed  in  and  he  was  called 
"Lord  of  Heaven."  "Maker  of  Earth  and  Heaven" 
and  was  described  as  "the  whole  circle  of  the  Heav- 
ens," "the  most  beautiful,  the  most  intelligent,  he 


412  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

whose  members  are  most  harmoniously  proportioned, 
his  body  was  the  light  and  the  sovereign  glory,  the 
sun  and  the  moon  were  his  eyes."  With  him  was 
associated,  however,  the  principle  of  evil,  who  was 
forever  fighting  against  the  Ahura-Mazda,  the 
principle  of  good;  they  each  called  into  existence 
numerous  inferior  beings,  through  whom  they  made 
their  warfare.  Although  the  spirit  of  evil  was  not 
worshipped  but  hated  and  feared,  it  Avas  not 
thought  impious  to  address  the  greater  of  the 
powers  called  into  existence  by  Ahura-Mazda,  the 
unequivocal  supremacy  of  whom,  however,  was 
the  supreme  principle.  As  fire  was  considered 
the  most  pure  element  known,  it  was  taken  to 
represent  the  Supreme  Being,  and  the  sacred  fires 
were  always  kept  continuously  alight.  The  Per- 
sians had  no  temples  proper,  but  later,  when  the 
empire  was  extended  by  conquest,  and  other  peo- 
ple mingled  with  them,  both  they  and  their  religion 
became  contaminated,  and  the  Magi  became  sooth- 
sayers, astrologers  and  interpreters  of  dreams,  and 
instituted  that  powerful  school  of  mystics,  that 
at  one  time  caused  them  to  become  the  chief  advisers 
of  the  rulers  of  the  empire,  if  not  the  rulers  them- 
selves. 


THE  SCHOOL   OF   THE  MAGI  413 

A  MAGIAN  HYMN 

"We  worship  Ahura-Mazda  (Ormudz)  the  pure,  the 
Master  of  Purity. 

We  worship  the  Amesha  Spentas,  the  possessors  of 
good ;  the  givers  of  good. 

We  worship  the  whole  creation  of  the  true  spirits, 
both  the  spiritual  and  the  terrestrial,  all  that 
support  the  welfare  of  the  good  creation,  and 
the  spread  of  the  good  and  true  religion. 

We  praise  all  good  thoughts,  all  good  acts,  which 
are  or  shall  be,  and  we  likewise  keep  clean  and 
pure  all  that  is  good. 

Oh,  Ahura-Mazda,  thou  true,  happy  being !  We 
strive  to  think,  to  speak,  and  to  do  only  such 
things  as  may  be  fitted  to  promote  the  two  lives 
(life  of  body  and  life  of  soul). 

We  beseech  the  spirit  of  earth  for  the  sake  of  those 
our  best  work  (agriculture)  to  grant  us  beauti- 
ful and  fertile  fields,  to  the  believer  as  well  as 
to  the  unbeliever,  to  him  who  has  riches,  as  well 

as  to  him  who  has  no  possession." 

Records  of  the  Past. 


CHAPTER  XL 


THE  LIFE  OF   PYTHAGORAS 
"The  Friend  of  Wisdom" 


"Dear  Youth!     I  warn  you  cherish  love  divine, 
And  in  your  hearts  lay  deep  these  words  of  mine. " 

— From  a  sacred  song  of  Pythagoras. 

PREVIOUS  to  the  times  of  Prophyry  and  his  pu- 
pil, lamblicus,  very  little  was  written  of  the 
life  and  teachings  of  Pythagoras,  and  that  little  that 
was  known  was  written  by  Aristotle,  who  lived 
from  884-321  B.  C,  two  hundred  years  after  the  times 
of  Pythagoras,  and  by  Diogenes  Laurtius,  whose 
writings  date  from  the  end  of  the  second  century  B. 
C.  From  the  latter 's  History  of  Philosophy  we  learn 
that  there  were  four  men  of  the  name  of  Pythagoras 
living  at  or  near  the  same  time.  One  was  a  native  of 
Crotona,  in  Italy,  who  seems  to  have  been  a  ruler  as 
he  gained  great  tyrannical  power;  a  second  was  a 
Philacian,  an  athlete  and  trainer  of  wrestlers ;  an- 
other was  a  native  of  Zacinthus,  while  the  fourth  was 
"this  our  philosopher  to  whom  belong  the  mysteries 
of  philosophy,  and  in  whose  time  that  proverbial 
phrase,  'Ipse  dixit,'  was  first  introduced  into  ordinary 
life."  Men  of  the  same  name  are  mentioned, too,  by 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  415 

other  writers  of  antiquity,  and  amjong  these  we  find  a 
sculf)tor  of  Rhodes,  another  sculptor  of  Samos,  an 
orator  of  no  mean  reputation,  a  physician  who  wrote 
a  treatice  on  squills,  and  an  essay  on  Homer,  and  an 
historian  of  the  Dorian  Greek.  Both  Porphyry 
and  lamblicus  wrote  a  history  of  Pythagoras, 
and  it  is  from  these  three  writers  that  the  following 
account  of  "this  our  philosopher"  has  been  culled. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  in  these  early  times 
men  seldom  traveled  far  from  home  in  search  of 
knowledge,  and  Pythagoras,  if  not  the  first,  was  yet 
one  of  the  earliest  to  do  so.  At  any  rate,  he  extended 
his  travels  much  farther  than  any  before  him.  In 
this  sketch  of  his  life  we  must  also  remember  that 
it  is  the  picture  of  the  man  as  reflected  in  the  pic- 
tures of  Grecian  authors,  whether  true,  or  not 
whether  historical  or  mythical. 

412.  Pythagoras  was  a  native  of  the  Island  of 
Samos,  where  his  parents,  who  were  greatly  re- 
spected by  its  citizens,  resided  during  the  time  when 
Polycrates  was  gradually  drawing  into  his  hands  the 
reins  of  government.  His  father,  Mnesarchus,  a 
rich  merchant,  ship  owner  and  a  sculptor  of  great 
talent,  was  a  native  of  the  Island  of  Lemnos,  but 
having  helped  the  Samians  in  their  extremity  dur- 
ing a  famine  in  their  land,  by  sending  them  a  sup- 
ply of  food,  he  was  given  the  rights  of  citizenship. 
He  then  removed  to  Samos.  Here  he  devoted  him- 
self to  the  furthering  of  art,  though  he  often  took 
journeys  to  all  the  ports  of  the  then  known  world, 
on  which  journeys  his  wife,  Pythias,  always  accom- 


416  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

panied  him.    It  was  on  one  of  these  journeys,  while 
at  Tyre,  in  the  year  B.  C.  569,  that  a  son  was  born, 
who  afterwards  became  one  of  the  most  noted  men 
in  ancient  Greece;  one  who  was  acknowledged  as 
the  most  learned  man  of  his  times;  one  who  was  a 
most  favored  pupil  of  the  great  teacher  Thalos,  a 
guest   of  Pharaoh,   a  friend  of  Zoroaster,   and  the 
founder  of  the  Pythagorean  Order.     This  son,  Py- 
thagoras, lived  in  the  Island  of  Samos  until  he  was 
eighteen  years  of  age.     Samos  was  at  this  time  the 
center  of  Grecian  thought  and  art  and  the  great  men 
of  Greece  frequented  the  court  of  Polycrates ;  Samos 
was  also  the  home  of  Ibycus  and  Amacron,  the  poets, 
and  of  Theodoras  the  younger,  the  greatest  artist  of 
the    times.      Here    Pythagoras,    the    "Seeker    after 
Knowledge,"  grew  up,     "beautiful    beyond     other 
youths,  and  richly  gifted  of  the  gods  above  all  his 
companions."    Here  he  "spent  his  youth  playing  on 
the    seven    stringed    lyre    and    declaiming    Homeric 
poems,   which  Pisistratus   had   but  lately   collected 
and  arranged. ' '  and  in  the  study  of  music.      Pythag- 
oras  often   accompanied  his  father  on   voyages  to 
Southern  Italy;  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  at  the 
age  of  eighteen  years,  he  should  have  made  up  his 
mind  to  travel  abroad  in  search  of  the  "Knowledge 
of  all  the  Ages."     This  was  no  slight  undertaking. 
Tyrants  were  always  suspicious  of  those  who  leave 
their  native  city,  especially  were  they  of  noble  fam- 
ilies; always  associating  treason  with  the  act;  and 
it  was  only  by  secretly  leaving  the  island  by  night, 
that,  in  B.  C.  551,  he  was  enabled  to  escape  to  his 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  417 

uncle  Zoilus,  in  the  Island  of  Lesbos,  where  he  re- 
ceived a  hospitable  reception.  On  this  journey  he 
was  accompanied  by  his  teacher,  Hermodamas,  who 
was  greatly  attached  to  his  pupil.  Hermodamas 
afterwards  returned  to  Samos. 

413.  Here  he  resided  for  some  time,  and  for  two 
years  studied  under  the  instruction  of  Pherecydes, 
the  youngest  of  the  world's  most  noted  teachers  of 
those  times,  devoting  himself  more  especially  to 
religious  doctrine.  He  then  went  to  Miletus,  and 
was  received  as  a  disciple,  both  by  Thales  and  Anax- 
emander.  The  former  being  then  ninety  years  of  age, 
shows  us  the  respect  that  Pythagoras  inspired,  and 
is  a  proof  of  a  promise  of  the  future  greatness  of 
the  latter.  The  subjects  of  instruction,  that  Pythag- 
oras received  at  Miletus,  were  naturally  those  for 
which  these  two  great  philosophers  were  especially 
noted,  viz :  astronomy  and  the  physical  sciences ;  to 
these,  the  studies  of  philosophy  and  theology  were 
added.  This  latter  subject  was  the  great  study  of 
Pherecydes,  and  consequently  Pythagoras  was  well 
prepared  to  receive  further  instruction. 

414.  In  B.  C.  548  he  finished  his  studies  at  Miletus 
and  on  the  recommendation  of  Thalis,  he  proceeded 
to  visit  Egypt,  but  stopping  on  his  way  at  Sidon, 
to  attend  the  sacerdotal  school  of  Phoenicia,  and 
where  he  stayed  a  considerable  time  before  proceed- 
ing on  his  way  to  Egypt.  Here  he  spent  one  entire 
year  in  studying  the  sacred  rites  of  the  priesthood. 
He  then  visited  Tyre  and  Mt.  Carmel,  which  latter 
was  always  the  seat  of  a  sacred  school  of  instruction, 

14 


418  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  where  he  was  initiated  into  all  the  mysteries 
of  the  country  and  where,  for  the  first  time  he  be- 
came a  true  "Mystic,"  and  where,  also,  he  is  said 
to  have  gained  his  knowledge  of  arithmetic.  While 
at  Sidon,  he  met  with  all  the  noted  men  of  the  coun- 
try; he  became  acquainted  with  their  prophets,  who 
are  said  to  have  been  descendants  of  Mochus,  and 
many  other  Plierophants  of  the  societies  of  the  na- 
tion. Having  finished  his  studies  in  Phoenicia,  and 
been  admitted  into  all  their  sacred  and  mystic  orders, 
he  was  thus  prepared  for  admission  into  the  greatest 
of  all  brotherhoods.  He,  therefore,  proceeded  to 
Egypt,  where  he  landed,  probably  at  Naucratis,  the 
latter  end  of  the  year  B.  C.  547. 

415.  The  King,  or  Pharaoh  of  Egypt,  at  the  time 
of  Pythagoras'  visit,  was  Amasis.  He  ascended,  or 
rather  usurped  the  throne  in  B.  C.  569.  He  was  but 
a  common  soldier,  but  had  gained  the  confidence  of 
Apries,  the  king.  He  was  sent  by  his  master  to 
quell  an  insurrection,  and  while  he  was  endeavoring 
to  persuade  the  rebels  from  the  steps  they  had  taken, 
one  of  them  placed  a  helmet  on  his  head,  and  was 
proclaimed  king  by  the  insurgents.  He  immediately 
marched  against  Apries,  defeated  him  and  mounted 
the  throne.  He  ruled  the  country  for  44  years  with 
prudence  and  wisdom,  and  Egypt  enjoyed  uninter- 
rupted prosperity.  He  showed  his  enlightenment 
and  toleration  by  admitting  foreigners,  and  allow- 
ing them  to  build  temples  and  altars  for  the  perform- 
ance of  their  national  worship.  Having  married  a 
Greek  woman  of  Cyrene,  he  especially  favored  the 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  419 

Greeks,  giving  them  settlements  along  the  coast, 
and  in  many  ways  encouraging  them  to  immigrate. 
He  subdued  Cyprus,  made  it  a  dependent  of  Egypt, 
and  formed  an  alliance  with  Polycrates,  Tyrant  of 
Samos.  During  the  reigns  of  his  predecessors, 
Necho  (B.  C.  616-601),  the  circumnavigator  of 
Africa,  Psamiticus,  (B.  C.  600-595),  his  son  and 
successor,  and  Apries  (B.  C.  594-570),  the  Egyptian 
civilization  had  attained  its  highest  point  of  perfec- 
tion ;  but  now  it  began  to  decline,  though  the  arts 
and  sciences  were  still  at  their  zenith  of  excellence, 
and  for  a  long  time  after  remained  so.  When  Pythag- 
oras arrived  in  Egypt,  he  was  twenty-two  years  of 
age. 

416.  To  gain  the  ends  that  he  sought,  it  soon  be- 
came clear  to  Pythagoras,  that  he  could  not  depend 
upon  his  own  efforts  and  fame,  but  that  he  must 
have  an  introduction  to  Amasis  himself,  and  this  in- 
troduction he  must  secure  from  Polycrates  of  Samos. 
He  therefore,  made  a  trip  to  his  old  home,  where  he 
was  kindly  received  by  the  tyrant.  His  fame  had 
already  reached  his  native  country,  and  all  political 
errors  on  his  part  were  readily  condoned  and  Poly- 
crates willingly  granted  him  letters  of  introduction 
to  King  Amasis,  and  others  in  authority  in  Egypt. 
Had  it  not  been  for  these  letters,  Pythagoras  never 
would  have  gained  admittance  into  the  priestly 
orders  of  Egypt,  for  such  were  the  rules  of  these 
sacerdotal  orders,  that  he  could  not,  as  a  stranger, 
have  entered  into  them,  as  only  the  king,  and  mem- 
bers of  the  priestly  caste  were  admitted.     He  was 


420  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

not  satisfied  with  only  a  superficial  knowledge  of 
their  mysteries  that  could  be  obtained  by  casual 
conversations  with  the  priests,  he  wanted  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  profoundest  and  most  secret  of  the 
numerous  and  most  sacred  societies  and  mysteries 
that  existed  among  the  priesthood  of  the  country, 
where  even  the  Egyptians  themselves  could  not 
enter,  and  where  only  those  of  priestly  tribe,  and  the 
royal  house  could  even  enter ;  and  where  this  preju- 
dice of  caste  was  the  most  jealous  defender  of  its 
privilege. 

417.  Consequently,  then,  Pythagoras  put  forth 
the  most  powerful  efi'orts  to  gain  his  end,  and  King 
Amasis  himself,  had  to  introduce  him  as  a  candidate 
for  the  mysteries  and  the  priestly  honors.  As  was 
seen  in  the  account  of  the  mysteries  of  Isis,  the  king 
was  the  direct  representative  on  earth,  of  the  gods 
in  heaven,  and  as  such  was  the  head  of  all  the  priest- 
hoods; it  was  therefore  impossible  for  the  priest 
to  refuse  to  receive  a  candidate  so  introduced,  so 
they  put  every  obstacle  in  the  way  of  his  admission. 
The  application  was  made  at  the  sacerdotal  college 
at  Heliopolis,  one  of  the  most  famous  of  the  cities 
of  Egypt ;  it  was  situated  near  the  apex  of  the  delta, 
close  to  where  Cairo  now  stands.  Here  the  priests 
informed  Pythagoras  that  they  had  no  power  to 
admit  a  stranger,  there  authority  was  limited;  they 
had  no  jurisdiction  over  such  a  matter,  and  he  w^as 
referred  to  Memphis,  a  much  older  seat  of  learning, 
and  had  greater  power;  but  on  arriving  there,  he 
was  met  with  the  same  excuse  and  was  again  re- 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  421 

ferred  to  Thebes,  the  most  ancient  of  all  the  cities 
and  monasteries  of  Egypt.  Diodorus  says  it  was  the 
first  city  to  be  built  on  earth,  and  began  as  a 
sacerdotal  college  and  seat  of  learning.  Here,  by 
the  highest  priestly  authority  of  the  land,  and  in 
regard  to  the  king's  demands,  he  was  admitted  con- 
ditionally. He  was  put  to  all  sorts  of  indignities, 
and  subject  to  all  kinds  of  abuse,  but  his  patience, 
perseverance,  and  courage  overcame  all  obstacles, 
and  he  was  at  last  successful,  and  was  triumphantly 
admitted  into  their  order.  He  was  soon  master  of 
all  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  order,  and  the 
sacerdotal  caste  came  to  honor  and  esteem  him,  as 
much  as  before  they  held  him  in  contempt.  Step  by 
step,  plodding  onward  and  onward,  overcoming  all 
difficulties,  he  rose  from  rank  to  rank,  successfully 
competing  with  the  whole  native  priesthood,  taking 
from  them  their  highest  honors,  until  after  twenty- 
one  years  of  service,  he  attained  the  rank  of  High 
Priest.  He  would  then  be  forty-three  or  forty-four 
years  of  age. 

418.  A  change  soon  came  over  the  state  of  affairs 
in  Egypt.  In  B.  C.  524,  Amasis,  the  king  died,  and 
was  succeeded  by  his  son  Psammenitus,  the  last  king 
of  the  Saitic  dynasty.  Soon  after  ascension  to  the 
throne,  he  set  out  to  meet  Cambyses,  king  of  Persia, 
who  was  on  his  way  to  dethrone  his  father,  Amasis. 
He  met  Cambyses  on  the  frontiers,  near  the  Pelusaie 
branch  of  the  Nile  with  all  his  forces,  Egyptians, 
Greeks  and  Carians.  He  was  totally  defeated  and 
Egypt  completely  subjected.     The  king  was  slain, 


422  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  the  members  of  the  priesthood  exiled  and  scat- 
tered all  over  Asia.  Thus  Pythagoras  found  himself 
a  prisoner  at  Babylon.  With  such  a  temperament 
as  Pythagoras  had,  he  would  not  only  seize  at  all 
opportunities  for  study,  but  glory  in  the  position 
that  gave  him  a  chance  to  do  so.  In  a  country  where 
the  priesthood  was  held  in  such  veneration  as  it 
was  in  Babylon,  Pythagoras  could  not  have  been 
made  to  work,  as  other  prisoners  did,  and  his  great 
knowledge  and  genius  soon  singled  him  out  from 
his  fellows.  For  a  long  time  Babylon  had  been  the 
center  of  trade  for  all  the  countries  from  Europe  to 
India  and  from  the  sea  north.  Thus  Pythagoras 
would  meet  there  with  the  Bactrians  of  the  north- 
east, the  Persians  and  Hindostanee  of  the  southeast 
and  east,  and  he  became  acquainted  with,  not  only 
the  religions  of  Babylon  and  Nineveh,  but  also  of 
Brahmanism,  Confucianism  and  Mazdaism,  of  which 
latter,  the  Magi  were  the  priests.  A  glorious  feast  of 
knowledge  did  Pythagoras  thus  glean  while  a  pris- 
oner in  this  ancient  city  of  Babylon. 

419.  In  B.  C.  522  Cambyses,  the  king,  died  by  a 
sword  wound  inflicted  accidentally  by  himself,  and 
was  succeeded  by  an  usurper  who  called  himself 
Smerdis,  the  king's  brother.  Smerdis  had  been  killed 
by  Cambyses  in  a  fit  of  drunken  frenzy  some  two 
years  before,  and  this  man,  a  Magian  priest,  some- 
what resembling  him,  had  proclaimed  himself  king. 
Pie  was  in  the  act  of  springing  upon  his  horse  to 
lead  his  army  against  the  usurper  that  the  accident 
occurred  that  ended  Cambyses  life.     Smerdis  ruled 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  423 

less  than  a  year,  and  was  succeeded  by  Darius  the 
Great.  Now  in  this  king's  court  there  lived  a  phy- 
sician named  Demokedes,  a  native  of  Croton,  who 
had  been  a  captive,  but  had  gained  great  influence 
and  respect,  and  had  risen  to  the  post  of  body-phy- 
sician to  the  king ;  the  confidence  which  the  king 
reposed  in  him  was  so  great,  that  he  gave  him  the 
command  of  a  reconnoitering  expedition  into  Greece. 
He,  however,  instead  of  going  to  Greece,  turned  his 
course  to  Southern  Italy  and  landed  at  Tarentum, 
where  he  placed  himself  under  the  protection  of  its 
ruler.  His  followers  were  shipwrecked  and  taken 
prisoners  by  the  citizens  of  Tarentum,  who  returned 
them  to  Darius  under  conditions,  one  of  which  was 
the  giving  of  Pythagoras  his  liberty.  He  was  now 
enabled,  at  the  age  of  fifty-six  to  revisit  his  own 
native  island.  On  his  way,  he  touched  at  Delos,  and 
was  in  time  to  close  the  eyes  of  his  first  teacher, 
Pherecydes,  in  death.  But  before  he  settled  down, 
made  a  tour  of  Greece  to  re-study  its  religions,  and 
its  scientific  and  political  conditions.  It  must  have 
been  at  this  period  of  his  travels  that  he  studied  the 
religion  of  the  Druids  of  Gaul  and  that  of  the  Ibe- 
rians, and  his  journey  to  Greece  must  therefore,  have 
then  been  extended  to  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  after- 
wards returned  to  Samos. 

420.  The  turning  point  in  his  career  now  took 
place,  and  instead  of  being  a  wanderer  after  knowl- 
edge, he  becomes,  what  he  fondly  terms  himself,  a 
philosopher,  or  lover  of  wisdom.  He  was  the  first 
to  use  this  title.     The  commencement  of  this  second 


424  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

period  of  his  career  was  unfortunate ;  the  Samians 
had  no  taste  for  philosophy ;  and,  perhaps  not  caring 
to  be  dragged  into  the  politics  of  his  native  land, 
he  determined  to  emigrate;  and  in  B.  C.  510  set 
out  in  search  of  a  new  home,  which  he  found  at 
Croton,  the  city  of  Demokedes,  the  physician, 
whose  expedition  caused  his  release  from  bondage. 
The  choice  was  a  happy  one.  The  city  had  passed 
out  of  the  tyrannic  stage  of  government  and  was 
not  yet  lost  in  luxury  and  wealth.  Its  citizens  were 
strong  and  healthy  and  had  won  many  prizes  in 
the  Olympian  games.  A  scientific  fervour  and  activ- 
ity prevailed  the  place;  and  it  possessed  a  far-famed 
academy  of  physicians,  to  which  Demokedes  be- 
longed. "Here  he  found  the  proper  soil  for  his 
endeavors,  and  the  school  of  philosophy  he  estab- 
lished was,  until  its  dispersion,  so  exclusively  as- 
sociated with  lower  Italy,  that  it  is  often  described 
as  the  "Italian  School." 

421.  He  commenced  his  work  of  teaching  soon 
after  his  settlement.  His  first  lecture,  we  are  told, 
was  to  the  young  men  of  the  city,  to  whom  he  gravely 
expounded  their  duties  as  youths  and  coming  citizen- 
ship. His  second  was  to  the  fathers  of  the  city, 
to  whom  he  emphasized  obedience  to  laws  and  es- 
pecially to  the  law  of  purity ;  and  so  persistent  was 
he  on  these  lines,  that  concubinage  was  soon  abol- 
ished. Thus  he  gained  a  great  influence  over  the 
people.  His  next  lectures  were  to  boys  and  lastly 
to  women.  This  last  lecture  has  not  been  so  perfectly 
preserved     as     the    others,  and     the    historian    de- 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  425 

scribing  it  says,  "perhaps"  he  said  so  and  so.  At 
any  rate  we  know  the  result  of  it ;  thousands  of 
costly  dresses  were  offered  and  donated  to  the  temple 
of  Here,  because  the  women  would  no  longer  wear 
such  attire.  From  this  beginning,  Pythagoras  soon 
had  six  hundred  of  the  best  citizens  of  the  place 
as  a  daily  class  for  his  evening  lecture ;  men,  women, 
and  girls.  Among  the  latter  was  the  young,  beau- 
tiful and  intellectual  Theano,  who  afterwards  became 
his   wife. 

422.  This  naturally  resulted  into  two  distinct 
sets  of  listeners,  scholars  proper,  and  the  listeners. 
The  former  were  students  of  the  doctrines  of  Pythag- 
oras in  all  their  rigor;  the  latter  were  merely 
listeners  at  his  evening  lectures. 

The  city  of  Sybaris  had  risen  against  their  aristo- 
cratic rulers  and  defeated  them,  and  the  exiled 
nobles  retreated  to  Croton  and  were  hospitably  re- 
ceived. Friendly  negotiation  was  set  on  foot  with 
the  Sybarites  but  the  Croton  ambassadors  were 
killed,  war  was  declared,  and  the  Sybarites  defeated, 
and  their  town  destroyed.  In  the  division  of  the 
lands  Pythagoras  received  a  portion  to  which  he 
repaired  with  his  esoteric  school  of  mathematics,  and 
the  brotherhood  was  systematicall.v  organized.  He 
divided  his  classes  according  to  their  social  posi- 
tion, enforcing  the  monarchical  ascendancy  of  their 
teacher;  this,  combined  with  the  haughty  reserve 
of  the  whole  school  towards  the  uninitiated,  brought 
about  a  suspicion  of  political  enmity  to  the  ruling 
power,  and  caused  its  final  overthrow.     But  for  the 


426  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

present  and  for  several  years  later  the  order  flour- 
ished and  grew  in  strength  and  influence. 

423.  In  B.  C.  490,  Hippasos,  a  former  member  of 
the  order,  and  one  who  had  been  ejected  as  unworthy 
of  its  higher  honors,  sought  revenge,  and  in  the 
troublous  times  that  the  Persian  invasion  caused 
throughout  the  country,  placed  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  democratic  party,  and  made  formal  charges 
against  his  former  associates.  The  school  was  dis- 
persed, Pythagoras  was  exiled,  his  property  con- 
fiscated, and  he  was  once  more  a  wanderer.  He  re- 
tired to  Tarentum,  where  he  lived  quietly  for  sixteen 
years,  but  again  he  was  disturbed  by  the  overthrow 
of  the  aristocratic  rulers.  He  then  went  to  Meta- 
pontum  and  lived  for  four  years,  a  miserable  ex- 
istence ;  and  when  in  B.  C.  491  democracy  gained 
the  upper  hand  in  that  city,  Pythagoras  was  at- 
tacked, his  house  burnt,  and  about  sixty  of  his 
scholars  were  burnt  with  it.  Pythagoras  escaped, 
but  died  soon  after  in  his  ninety-ninth  year. 

424.  As  before  mentioned,  his  wife  was  one  of  his 
pupils.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Brontinus  of  Cro- 
tona.  Two  children  are  mentioned  as  having  been 
born  to  Pythagoras ;  Telanges,  a  son,  who  was  the 
successor  of  his  father  in  his  school,  and  was  the 
teacher  of  Empedocles ;  Hippobotus  says, 

"Talanges,  noble  youth,  whom  in  due  time 
Theano  bore  to  wise  Pythagoras." 

and     a    daughter,     Damo ;     Lysis,     another  ancient 
writer,   speaks  of  her  in  a  letter  he  wrote  to  his 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  427 

friend  Hippaichus;  he  says,  "and  many  say  that 
you  philosophize  in  public,  as  Pythagoras  also  used 
to  do ;  who,  when  he  had  entrusted  his  commentaries 
to  Damo,  his  daughter,  charged  her  to  divulge  them 
to  no  person  out  of  the  house.  And  she,  though  she 
might  have  sold  his  discourses  for  much  money, 
would  not  abandon  them,  for  she  thought  poverty 
and  obedience  to  her  father's  injunctions  more  valu- 
able than  gold;  and  that  too,  though  she  was  a 
woman." 

425.  Pythagoras  was  connected  by  race  with  the 
Tyrrhenian  Pelasgians.  These  latter  were  the  de- 
scendants of  the  Pelasgi,  the  earliest  inhabitants  of 
Greece,  the  founders  of  the  Cabirian  mysteries  and 
who  had  scattered  themselves  over  various  parts  of 
the  Aegean  Sea.  He  flourished  during  the  reigns  of 
the  brilliant  but  wicked  Tarquinius  Superbus  at 
Rome;  and  Polycrates  at  Samos,  while  Cyrus  of 
Persia  had  already  led  his  shepherd  hosts  from  the 
mountains,  and  established  the  Persian  empire  at 
Babylon.  The  conditions  of  his  birth  and  educa- 
tion rendered  him  eminently  fitted  for  the  task  before 
him,  namely,  the  establishment  of  a  brotherhood,  the 
purest  the  world  has  ever  known,  and  if  we  are  to 
judge  of  it  by  the  friendship  of  Damon  and  Pythias, 
the  best  it  will  ever  know.  As  the  general  of  a 
powerful  and  well-disciplined  order,  Pythagoras, 
of  course,  exercised  considerable  influence,  both  in 
the  affairs  of  Croton  and  the  other  cities  of  Magna 
Graecia.  It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  he  ever 
held  any  of&cial  rank,  though  the  Senate  urged  him 


428  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

to  accept  the  office  of  Prytanus  or  President,  of  the 
oligarchy. 

4'26.  His  general  bearing,  which  is  of  so  great  im- 
portance to  one  who  aspired  to  be  a  leader  of  men, 
was  very  striking.  In  his  youth,  it  is  said,  his  per- 
sonal appearance  was  so  handsome  as  to  have  ob- 
tained for  him  the  surname  of  the  Samian  Comet, 
or  the  fair-haired  Samian.  From  his  well-known  in- 
fluence, it  is  certain  that  in  his  maturity  he  was  no 
less  a  type  of  manly  beauty.  From  the  pictures 
drawn  of  him  by  Porphyry.  Laertius  and  Cicero, 
there  appears  to  have  been  something  very  dignified 
and  almost  superhuman  in  his  appearance.  He  wore 
a  white  robe  and  moved  with  a  dignity  and  grace 
that  inspired  all  with  reverence.  Remembering  this, 
we  cannot  wonder  at  his  successful  advent  at  Cro- 
ton,  nor  at  the  divine  honor  accorded  him  after 
death.  F.  Marion  Crawford,  speaking  of  Pythagoras 
and  his  work  says,  "Therefore,  the  godlike  figure 
of  Pythagoras  belongs  among  the  Rulers  of  the 
South,  as  with  the  legends  of  his  miracles,  and  the 
reality  of  his  wisdom,  with  his  profound  learning, 
his  luitiring  activity,  and  his  unswerving  belief  in 
the  soul's  life  to  come,  with  his  love  of  man  and  love 
of  beauty,  his  faith,  his  hope  and  his  almost  Christian 
charity,  he  represented  in  its  best  condition,  the 
highest  type  of  the  Aryan  or  Indo-Germanic  people." 
It  matters  little  what  scholars  think  of  the  account 
given  us  of  his  life,  "the  fact  remains  that  he  lived 
and  labored,  that  he  dreamed  of  a  world  of  brother- 
hoods in  which  all  good  was  to  be  in  common,  and 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  429 

from  which  all  evil  was  to  be  excluded,  that  when 
he  was  gone  he  left  a  philosophy  behind  him  without 
which,  as  a  beginning,  it  would  have  been  hard  to 
imagine  an  Aristotle,  a  Socrates,  or  a  Plato,  and 
that  both  to  his  fellow  men  and  to  those  that  came 
after  him,  his  name  meant  all  that  was  best  whether 
possible  or  unattainable  in  the  struggle  of  onward 
civilization  against  outward  darkness." 

Diogenes  quotes  the  following  letter  from  Anax- 
emenes  to  Pythagoras  to  show  the  love  and  respect 
he  was  held  in  b.y  those  among  whom  he  dwelt. 

ANAXEMENES   TO   PYTHAGORAS 

"You  are  more  prudent  than  me  in  that  you  have 
migrated  from  Samos  to  Croton,  and  live  there  in 
peace.  For  the  descendants  of  Clacus  commit  un- 
heard-of crimes,  and  tyrants  never  cease  to  oppress 
the  Mileseans But  you  are  be- 
loved by  the  people  of  Croton,  and  by  all  the  rest  of 
the  Italians,  and  people  flock  to  you  even  from 
Sicily." 

427.  The  very  remarkable  influence  he  exercised 
not  only  over  his  immediate  followers,  but  over 
those  of  the  other  cities,  the  tinge  his  views  gave  to 
after  philosophy,  and  even  the  many  remarkable 
stories  told  of  him,  prove  him  to  have  been  a  man  of 
singular  abilities  and  wonderful  acquirements.  We 
have  direct  testimony  of  many  writers  that  he  was 
a  man  of  extensive  learning. 

The  great  prominence  given  to  his  system  of 
geometry   is   evidence   that   the   statement   with   re- 


430  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

gard  to  his  mathematical  researches  is  well  founded. 
He  is  said  to  have  discovered  the  proposition  that  a 
triangle  inscribed  in  a  circle  is  a  right  angle,  and 
also  the  celebrated  forty-seventh  proposition  of 
Euclid,  that  the  square  of  the  hypothenuse  of  a 
right-angled  triangle  is  equal  to  the  squares  of  the 
other  sides.  Discovery  in  astronomy  is  also  ascribed 
to  Pythagoras.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  he 
paid  great  attention  to  arithmetic  and  its  applica- 
tion to  weights  and  measures,  and  the  theory  of 
music.  He  is  also  mentioned  as  being  a  proficient 
in  medicine. 

428.  The  religious  element  was  predominant  in 
his  character,  and  it  was  doubtless  a  religious  asceti- 
cism in  connection  with  a  certain  mystic  religious 
system,  that  he  endeavored  to  secrete.  It  was  this 
religious  element  that  made  the  profoundest  impres- 
sion upon  his  contemporaries.  So  deep  was  the  rev- 
erence, that  they  regarded  him  as  having  a  peculiarly 
close  connection  with  the  gods ;  in  fact,  they  identi- 
fied him  with  Apollo,  and  he  himself  shared  the  same 
views  regarding  himself  as   gifted  with   divination 

and  prophecy,  and  as  a  revealer  of  a  purer  and  holier 
mode  of  life. 

As  to  the  morals  of  Pythagoras,  they  were  cer- 
tainly far  in  advance  of  his  times.  In  an  age  of  glut- 
tony, drunkenness  and  most  notorious  licentiousness, 
he  taught  the  severest  abstinence,  and  a  life  of  most 
exemplary  purity.  It  is  said  of  him  "he  was  never 
known  to  have  eaten  too  much,  or  to  have  drank  too 
much.    He  abstained  wholly  from  laughter  and  from 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  431 

all  indulgences  of  jests  and  vile  stories,  and  when 

he  was  angry  never  chastized  any  one,  whether  slave 

or  freedman !" 

His  maxims  and  rules  all  show  his  superiority  to 

the  spirit  of  the  age.     He  forbade  men  to  pray  for 

anything  in  particular  because   they   do  not  know 

what  is  good  for  them.    He  forbade  the  offering  of 

victims  to  the   gods,   commanding  his  followers  to 

worship  only  at  altars    that    were    unstained    with 

blood.      His   principle   with   regard   to    oaths  has   a 

wonderful  similarity  to  the  New  Testament  precept : 
"Swear  not  at  all."     Cultivated  trees  and  animals 

that  do  not  injure  man  were  not  to  be  destroyed  or 

injured.     Nothing  should   ever  be   said   or  done  in 

anger,  and  gratitude  to  the  gods  should  be  shown  by 

the  singing  of  hymns. 

429.  Of  his  writings  there  was  still  in  existence 
in  the  second  century  of  our  era,  the  following 
works :  a  treatise  on  education,  one  of  politic,  and 
another  on  natural  philosophy ;  also  six  poems,  one 
on  the  "Universe,"  another  on  the  "Soul,"  one  on 
"Piety,"  a  fourth,  a  sacred  poem  which  commenced 
as  quoted  at  the  head  of  this  chapter,  the  fifth 
called  "Helothales  of  Cos,"  and  the  sixth  on  "Cro- 
tona"  the  city  of  his  adoption.  None  of  these  are 
in  existence  today,  and  we  only  know  them  by  their 
being  quoted  by  the  later  writers. 

Such  is  the  life  of  Pythagoras  as  gleaned  from  the 
writings  of  his  biographers,  and  although  there  is 
some  discrepancy  among  the  different  authors  as 
to  the  exact  dates,  still  they  do  not  vary  very  much ; 


432  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  although  there  is  no  positive  proof  for  many  of 

the   facts   related    above,    still   this   was   the    story 

known  to   the   Greeks   at   the   time   of  lamblichus, 

and  believed  by  them  to  be  true.     His  sojourn  in 

Egypt,  and  his  teachings  in  Southern  Italy,  however, 

are  two  facts  beyond  dispute,  and  while  the  rest  of 

ll-e  story  may  be  an  exaggerated  account  of  his  life, 

they  will  ever  remain  essential    parts  of  his  history, 

and  such  was  the  man  who  founded  the  school  in 

which   Damon   and  Pythias   were   taught.     A  man 

pure   in   the   age   of  impurity,   just   when   injustice 

reigned,   abstemious,  when   self-indulgence  was  the 

rule,  and  above  all,  true  in  the  midst  of  deceit  and 
falsehood. 


/A A  AMJ ,  A  AT^g 


LIFE    OF    PYTHAGORAS  433 

PYTHAGORAS 
He  gathered  by  the  Templed  Nile,  a  store 
Of  varied  knowledge — Egypt's  subtle  lore. 
He  learned  Chaldean  science — all  the  page 
Sparkling  with  starry  signs  of  many  an  age. 
The  Cretan  iMagi  taught  him;  earth  and  skies 
Gave  him  their  occult  hints,  sweet  posies. 

Was  it  his  joy  to  hear  once  more  the  breeze 

Toss  the  Acanthus  leaves,  twist  the  blue  seas 

Of  Greece,  that  brought  at  last  the  hour  supreme? 

When  softly  through  the  husks  of  life,  a  stream 

Of  song  divine  stole  on  his  raptured  ears, 

And  round  him  burst  the  music  of  the  spheres! 

Surges  ineffable  went  sweeping  by, 

A  myriad  voiced,  majestic  sympathy; 

The  sun  flashed  forth  his  chants,  and  echoed  back. 

The  antiphon  rang  from  the  zodiac. 

Star  called  and  answered  star,  and  all,  in  time 

The  days  and  seasons  set  their  measured  rhyme. 

He  heard  the  silvery  whisper  from  afar 
Where  timid  dawn  leans  o'er  the  morning  star; 
The  crashing  orchestra  of  darkness,  where 
Memories  of  chaos  shudder  in  the  air; 
On  the  black  cloud  sunburst  and  mist  unroll 
In  chorus  tones  the  rainbow 's  music  scroll. 

The  frolic  song  of  rivulets  that  play 

Round  the  dumb  rocks  in  tantalizing  spray ; 

The  cataract's  impassioned  monotone; 


434  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OP  PYTHIAS 

The  tuneful  sweep  of  rivers,  bright  and  lone; 

The  lullaby  Titanic,  full  of  dreams. 

Where  savage  oceans  rock  their  cradled  streams. 

Such  music,  wild  and  deep,  thundered  and  purled, 

And  clashed  beneath  the  dream  shapes  of  the  world : 

A  cadenced  passing  of  all  passing  things. 

Across  the  sea  that  still  forever  sings ! 

The  listener  felt  in  his  expanding  soul, 

From  chord  to  chord,  its  wakening  anthems  roll. 

Then  knew  he  what  the  shape  and  color  mean 

That  set  the  poet  singing ;    moonlight  sheen, 

The  blush  of  clouds,  the  storm,  the  star,  the  sea, 

Touches  to  set  the  prisoner  music  free. 

In  melodies  close  to  the  dizzy  verge 

Where  discord  lurks,  and  love  and  life  emerge. 

Then  knew  he  that  the  sculptured  marble  grew, 
Carved  to  a  rhythmic  breath  strongly  through 
The  sculptor's  listening  being  as  he  wrought, 
Freeing  to  harmony  his  struggling  thought. 
And  how  the  orator's  persuasive  tone, 
Draws  the  whole  jangled  crowd  to  unison. 

Let  him  who  never  saw  nor  heard  the  sea 
Mock  at  the  shells  attending  monody, 
It  was  no  myth,  the  man  of  Samos  taught ; 
For  him  whose  earnest  and  illumined  thought, 
Makes  its  own  pathway  through  the  dust  of  things 
Creation's  music,  like  a  fount  upsprings. 

Mary  Agnes  Tincker, 


CHAPTER   XII. 


THE    PYTHAGOREAN    BROTHERHOOD    AND    SCHOOL 

OF   PHILOSOPHY 


"All  things  are  numbers,  and  numbers  are  the  very  essence 
of  everything.  The  principles  of  numbers  are  the  princi- 
ples of  being,  and  the  whole  heaven  is  a  hai  niony  and 
nu})iber.''' 

WHEN  one  realizes  the  great  knowledge  of 
Pythagoras,  the  strength,  purity  and  truth- 
fulness of  his  life,  it  will  become  less  astonishing 
that  his  teachings  and  example  should  have  brought 
forth  such  examples  of  true  friendship  as  were  found 
among  his  pupils,  and  as  exemplified  in  the  friend- 
ships of  Damon  and  Pythias.  But  to  understand 
fully  the  secret  of  such  friendships,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  know  something  of  the  society  that  produced 
them,  for  it  appears  that  this  virtue  was  possessed 
by  all  of  the  members  of  the  Brotherhood  in  com- 
mon. The  study  of  the  philosophy  of  Pythagoras,  is, 
in  itself,  worthy  of  our  consideration  as  it  will  in- 
struct us  in  its  teachings,  tenets,  and  principles.  The 
kte  P.  S.  C,  James  0.  Weeks,  says ' '  Some  of  its  spec- 
ulations are  grand,  beyond  expression.  It  deals  with 
the  sublime  things   of  time   and  space,   in   a  spirit 


436  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  with  a  depth  of  insight  that  was  unsurpassed 
in  that  age,  and  knew  no  equal  until  Plato  himself 
spoke."  There  was  in  this  sublime  depth  of  thought 
that  which  made  men  kinder  and  better,  and  more 
willing  to  help  one  another.  There  was  something 
in  it  "that"  says  P.  S.  C.  Weeks,  "made  the  hearts 
of  its  members  aglow  with  gentle  and  generous  af- 
fections, that  made  them  respond  to  the  thrill  of 
mercy,  and  glow  with  nobleness. ' '  What  that  some- 
thing was  we  shall  get  an  insight  into,  in  the  fol- 
lowing pages.  It  has  been  generally  said  that  the 
influence  of  Pj'^thagoras  had  but  little  effect  upon 
Sicily,  "yet,"  says  a  traveller  in  that  island,  "to 
one  who  knows  the  south  well,  there  is  a  striking  re- 
semblance between  the  organization  of  the  origin- 
al brotherhood,  with  its  rigid  tests  of  worthiness, 
its  countless  secret  signs  and  passwords  and  pecul- 
iar practices  and  its  bloody  vengeance  upon  unfaith- 
fulness and  the  rules  and  ordinances  of  secret  so- 
cieties that  have  ruled  the  south  in  later  days.  The 
south  has  always  been  the  natural  home  of  wide- 
spread and  secret  unions  of  determined  men  for 
one  end ;  and  whereas  in  recent  history  political 
parties  have  made  use  of  them  and  have  risen  to 
power  by  their  help,  no  party  and  no  government 
has  ever  been  able  to  fight  them  to  an  issue  nor  to 
stamp  them  out. " 

431.  The  school  that  Pythagoras  founded  at 
Crotona  was  a  secret  society  or  brotherhood  and  was 
modeled  after  the  societies  of  Egypt.  Pythagoras 
was  himself  a  high  priest  of  the  sacerdotal  orders  of 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       437 

Egypt  and  therefore,  he  must  have  been  not  only  a 
members  of  the  colleges  of  Isis,  the  chief  of  all  Egyp- 
tian organizations,  but  one  of  its  high  priests  also  ;  he 
was  a  brother  of  the  great  Magian  order ;  he  had 
taken  part  in  the  Eleusean  and  other  Greek  myster- 
ies ;  and  was  most  probably  a  member  of  the  order 
of  Druids..  In  organizing  a  society  of  his  own, 
he  would  naturally  draw  upon  his  experience  and 
particularly  from  the  method  of  organization  and 
discipline  of  the  greatest  of  all  schools,  that  of  Isis, 
in  Egypt. 

432.  The  membership  of  the  Brotherhood  was 
divided  into  two  classes,  exoteric  and  esoteric,  or 
public  and  private — the  membership  of  the  latter, 
which  was  really  the  brotherhood,  was  confined  to- 
three  hundred,  chosen  from  the  best  and  most  intel- 
lectual of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city ;  the  other 
members  were  the  men,  women  and  children  who 
came  to  hear  his  public  lectures  and  who  enrolled 
themselves  in  his  school.  The  school  itself  was 
confined,  during  the  lifetime  of  Pythagoras,  to  the 
ones  he  taught  himself.  It  was  at  once  a  philosoph- 
ical school,  a  religious  brotherhood,  and  a  political 
association.  For  exoteric  or  public  members  of  his 
school  he  held  several  series  of  public  lectures ;  and 
divided  his  classes  according  to  the  social  status  of 
his  "listeners,"  men,  municipal  officers,  women, 
and  lastly  children  of  both  sexes.  These  members 
lived  with  their  families  at  their  own  houses,  and 
were  unaer  no  restriction. 

433.  Admittance    into    the    esotoric    class    could 


438  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

only  be  obtained  after  a  strict  and  severe  proba- 
tion for  five  years,  during  which  time  the  student, 
submitted  to  a  peculiar  plan  of  discipline  and  was 
admitted  only  after  a  long  course  of  instruction  in 
the  secrets  of  his  doctrine.  Before  any  one  was 
admitted  into  the  brotherhood,  Pythagoras  examined 
the  candidate  as  to  his  physical  and  external  ap- 
pearance ;  his  deportment  towards  his  parents  and 
friends,  watched  the  manner  of  his  conversation, 
laughter  and  his  power  of  keeping  silent;  he  care- 
fully noted  which  of  the  passions  he  was  inclined 
to  indulge  in,  the  company  he  kept,  how  he  spent 
his  spare  time,  and  what  gave  him  the  most  joy 
or  sorrow.  Having  studied  his  neophyte  on  these 
lines,  an  accurate  knowledge  of  his  qualifications 
was  obtained  and  if  deemed  fit  to  become  a  true  phil- 
osopher, he  was  admitted  on  probation.  Then,  \ 
commenced  a  long  and  rigid  course  of  severe  abstiri-^  '^' 
ence  and  athletic  exercises,  to  develop  fortitude  and 
self  control.  One  of  the  peculiar  requirements  of 
the  order  was  that  the  probationer  was  to  live  in 
perfect  silence ;  no  questions  were  to  be  asked,  but 
all  that  he  jwas  taught  was  to  be  received  as  abso- 
lute truth.  During  the  whole  of  this  five  years  of 
initiatory  period,  as  a  further  test  of  his  willing- 
ness to  receive  and  obey,  there  was  an  entire  prohibi- 
tion of  seeing  the  master  or  hearing  his  lectures 
except  from  behind  a  curtain,  even  this  privilege 
was  had  but  occasionally,  as  at  this  stage  of  his  work 
the  initiate  Avas  taught  chiefly  by  inferior  teach- 
ers, who  simply  gave  him  the  doctrines  of  the  school, 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       439 

without  proof  or  reasons  requiring  him  to  believe 
them  on  trust,  as  having  been  given  by  the  master. 
Hence,  originated  the  phrase,  "Ipse  dixit" — he 
himself  said  so,  all  teachings  were  given  behind 
curtains.  The  members  recognized  each  other  by 
signs  and  badges,  one  of  which  was  the  "Penta- 
gon," they  were  sworn  to  keep  inviolate  the  secrets 
of  the  order  conferred  upon  them,  and  the  breaking 
of  which  was  severely  and  cruelly  punished.  All 
outsiders  were  kept  at  a  distance,  and  great  care 
was  taken  to  keep  all  unworthy  persons  from  enter- 
ing into  its  portals.  This  brotherhood  of  three 
hundred  are  said  to  have  had  all  things  in  com- 
mon. By  degrees,  those  who  had  sufficient  persever- 
ance were  at  last  admitted  among  the  Esotorics  or 
Mathematicians,  as  they  were  sometimes  called,  and 
were  then  allowed  to  see  and  hear  Pythagoras  be- 
hind the  curtain.  Should  any  of  them  through  im- 
patience of  the  rigid  trials  and  discipline  wish  to 
retire  from  the  society  before  the  probationary  time 
had  expired  he  was  dismissed  with  double  of  the  sum 
he  had  advanced,  and  a  tomb  stone  erected  as  for 
one  actually  dead.  The  students  now  received  full 
instructions  and  explanation  of  the  doctrines  of 
the  Master;  were  allowed  to  take  minutes  of  the 
lectures  in  writing,  and  to  ask  questions  and 
offer  remarks  on  all  subjects  of  discourse.  After 
mathematics  they  took  up  the  study  of  nature  and 
theology. 

434.  At   Crotona,   however,   the   brethren   of  the 
Pythagorean  Brotherhood,  together  with  their  wives. 


440  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  children,  who  were  about  six  hundred  in  num- 
ber, lived  together  as  one  family  in  a  building  called 
the  Common  Auditory.  They  rose  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, before  sunrise,  that  they  might  pay  their  adora- 
tion to  him,  and  to  make  all  arrangements  and  plans 
for  the  work  of  the  day.  This  was  done  every  day. 
After  the  religious  ceremonies  of  the  morning, 
verses  from  Homer  and  other  poets  were  read  and 
discussed,  and  music  and  singing  were  indulged  in 
to  bring  their  spirits  into  a  proper  frame  of  mind 
for  the  serious  work  of  the  day.  Scientific  studies 
were  then  taken  up  for  several  hours,  after  which  a 
period  of  leisure  was  allowed,  which  was  generally 
spent  in  solitary  walks  for  the  purpose  of  meditation 
and  contemplating  upon  the  subject  of  their  morn- 
ing studies.  An  hour  before  dinner  was  given  up 
to  athletic  exercises  and  conservation.  The  dinner 
consisted  of  bread  and  honey  and  water.  Wine, 
which  had  been  used  during  the  initiatory  period, 
was  entirely  dispensed  with.  The  rest  of  the  day 
was  given  over  to  civil  and  domestic  affairs,  to  so- 
cial intercourse,  bathing  and  religious  ceremonies. 

435.  The  friendship  of  Damon  and  Pythias,  who 
were  members  of  the  Pythagorean  Brotherhood  in 
its  highest  phase,  shows  us  perhaps  one  of  the  best 
features  of  this  society — the  devoted  attachment  of 
all  its  members  towards  each  other.  One  of  the 
maxims  of  Pythagoras  was  "that  the  two  most  ex- 
cellent things  for  man  were  to  speak  the  truth  and 
to  render  benefit  to  each  other."  This  thought  of 
truthfulness   and   friendship   seemed   to   have   been 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       441 

thoroughly  ingrained  into  the  very  life  of  his  fol- 
lowers, and  we  can  now  understand  how  it  was  that 
so  large  a  company  as  six  hundred  could  dwell  to- 
gether in  a  communal  home  in  pure  happiness  and 
affection  without  the  slightest  strain  or  discord.  The 
selfish  me  seems  to  have  been  obliterated ;  they  lived 
for  each  other,  they  died  for  each  other,  thus  exem- 
plifying some  two  thousand  years  before  the  words 
of  the  Great  Teacher  and  Master  of  Christianity, 
"What  more  can  a  man  give  than  he  give  his  life  for 
his  friends?".  If  all  who  call  themselves  Knights  of 
Pythias  were  to  follow  the  example  of  the  earliest 
followers  of  ' '  this  our  philosopher, ' '  and  spare  some 
time  for  meditation  and  contemplate  the  wonderful 
principles  of  the  Pythagorean  philosophy,  this  one 
tenet  will  probably  and  deservedly  stand  out  pre- 
eminently, and  cannot  but  be  useful  for  the  brothers 
today,  and  tend  to  make  our  Order  more  like  to  the 
Pythagorean  Order  over  two  thousand  years  ago. 
436.  There  are  no  works  of  Pythagoras  now  ex- 
tant, and  it  is  somewhat  doubtful  if  he  ever  com- 
mitted anything  himself  to  writing.  We  have  seen 
that  his  pupils  took  notes  of  his  lectures,  and  al- 
though great  secrecy  was  observed,  and  the  notes 
jealously  guarded,  yet,  in  after  times  some  of  these 
were  brought  out  in  public,  and  in  B.  C.  430,  a  little 
over  a  hundred  years  after  the  death  of  Pythagoras, 
Philolaus  gave  to  the  world  a  description  of  his 
teachings.  It  was  from  this  work  that  we  find  that 
the  Order  differed  from  those  that  were  previously 
in  existence  in  the  ethical  and  reformatory  character. 


442  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

It  trained  its  members  to  mental  and  bodily  perfec- 
tion, and  to  mortality  and  self  control ;  which,  added 
to  this  they  studied  the  arts  and  sciences,  both  scien- 
tific and  practical,  gymnastic,  music  and  medicine. 
By  applying  number  to  music,  Pythagoras  became 
the  founder  of  the  theory  of  sounds,  and  as  music 
was  held  in  great  honor  as  a  means  of  health  and 
moral  education,  it  was  used  as  a  medicine.  Poli- 
tics soon  entered  into  their  curriculum,  and  the  Or- 
der exercised,  for  a  time,  considerable  influence  over 
the  whole  Grecian  colonies  of  Italy.  In  Crotona, 
and  the  cities  in  its  vicinity  the  schools  became  reg- 
ular political  confederations  and  controlled  the  ex- 
ecutive power.  This  ultimately  led  to  its  destruc- 
tion, for  the  attitude  of  the  Brotherhood  led  to  many 
attacks  upon  it,  organized  for  the  most  part  by  those 
who  had  been  refused  admittance  into  its  secret 
body.  After  a  long  period  of  active  opposition,  the 
colleges  of  the  Order  were  attacked,  burned  to  the 
ground,  and  a  number  of  the  members  killed.  The 
rest  escaped  and  spread  over  Europe.  Among  those 
who  escaped,  we  are  told,  were  Philolaus  and  Lysis. 
These  two  carried  the  activities  into  middle  Greece 
and  kept  the  teachings  of  the  Order  alive  in  that 
country  until  about  the  fourth  century,  when  the 
Order  gradually  sank  into  insignificance,  both  in 
Greece  and  in  Italy.  Yet  the  Pythagorean  mysteries 
themselves  seem  to  have  spread  and  increased.. 

437.  Some  of  the  teachings  of  Pythagoras  were 
adopted  by  many  of  the  philosophical  schools  that 
sprang  up  later;  and  even  as  late  as  the  first  cen- 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       44a 

tury  of  our  own  era  we  find  traces  of  it  in  the  Es- 
senes,  a  Jewish  sect  that  sprang  into  existence  dur- 
ing the  times  of  the  Maccabees,  and  which  sect  ex- 
isted in  Palestine  beyond  the  first  century  A.  D.  Dr. 
Riggs,  in  his  History  of  the  Jewish  People,  speaking 
of  the  Pythagorean  origin  of  the  Essenes,  says : 

"But  the  striking  similarity  of  Pythagorean 
ideals  with  those  of  the  Essenes,  and  the  long  con- 
tinued presence  of  Greek  influences  in  the  land,  make 
this  explanation  of  its  origin  plausible.  Pythago- 
reanism  shares  with  Essenism  its  aspiration  for  bodily 
purity  and  sanctity,  its  lustrations,  its  simple  habits 
of  life  apart  from  all  sensual  enjoj^ments,  its  high 
estimate  of  celibacy,  its  white  garments,  its  repudia- 
tion of  oaths,  and  especially  its  rejection  of  bloody 
sacrifices,  also  the  invocation  of  the  Sun,  and  the 
scrupulosity  with  which  all  that  was  unclean  was 
hidden  from  it,  and,  lastly,  the  dualistic  view  of  the 
soul  and  body." 

438.  To  undertake  to  explain  the  philosophy  and 
teachings  of  Pythagoras  fully,  would  take  more 
space  than  can  be  allotted  here,  but  enough  maybe 
said  to  give  the  reader  a  good  idea  of  what  that  phil- 
osophy contained.  The  fundamental  feature  of  all 
Pythagoras'  teachings  is  "that  number  is  the  essence 
of  all  things,  that  everything,  in  its  essence,  is  num- 
ber. All  is  number,  that  is,  all  consists  of  number." 
It  was  asserted  that  the  principles  of  number  were 
the  principles  of  being;  and  that  to  "whole  heaven 
was  a  harmony  and  number."  Number  is  either 
"odd"  or  "even" — the  constituents  of  all  number; 


444  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

and  because  the  "odd"  cannot  be  divided  into  two 
equal  parts,  while  the  even  number  can,  the  odd  num- 
bers are  identified  with  the  limited,  and  the  even 
with  the  unlimited ;  qualities  of  opposite  nature  were 
limited  and  unlimited,  or,  good  and  bad.  As  the 
perfect  or  sacred  number  was  ten,  so  there  were  ten 
first  principles,  and  ten  contraries,  viz :  limited 
(finite)  and  unlimited  (infinite)  ;  2,  odd  and  even;  3, 
one  (unity)  and  many  (plurality)  ;  4,  right  and  left; 
5  male  and  female ;  6,  rest  and  motion ;  7,  straight 
and  crooked;  8,  light  and  darkness;  9,  good  and  evil; 
10,  square  and  oblong.  The  odd  was  finite ;  then 
one  became  the  deity — the  principle  of  all  things; 
two,  the  principle  of  variety  and  difference;  three, 
the  union  of  two  and  one ;  four,  the  perfection  of 
mere  difference ;  and  ten,  the  perfect  number  and 
complete  organic  unity  of  the  universe,  the  principle 
and  guide  of  divine  and  human  life. 

439.  Aristotle,  who  lived  towards  the  close  of  the 
third  century,  and  the  first  half  of  the  second  cen- 
tury B.  C,  and  who  was  a  pupil  of  Plato,  says  in  con- 
nection of  the  philosophy  of  Pythagoras :  ' '  Since  of 
all  things,  number  is  by  nature  first  in  number,  they 
(the  Pythagoreans)  thought  they  perceived  many 
analogies  to  things  that  exist  and  are  produced 
miore  than  in  fire,  and  earth,  and  water ;  as  that  a  cer- 
tain affection  of  numbers  was  justice ;  another  op- 
portunity ;  and,  moreover,  seeing  the  affections  and 
ratios  of  what  pertains  to  harmony  to  consist  in 
numbers,  they  suppose  the  elements  of  numbers  to 
be  the  elements  of  all  things."     Number,  then,  was 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       445 

the  starting  point  of  the  Pythagorean  philosophy. 
In  numbers  and  their  relation  to  each  other  they 
found  the  absolute  certain  principle  of  knowledge. 
They  even  thought  that  numbers  were  things  them- 
selves, not  merely  representatives,  but  realities.  Such 
a  proposition  sounds  strange,  but  truth  prompted  it, 
for  it  is  number,  or  a  definite  mathematical  relation, 
that  separates  one  thing  from  another,  and  so,  in  a 
sense,  makes  number  things.  Understanding  is  de- 
veloped by  the  study  of  mathematics,  and  becomes 
the  organ  of  knowledge;  musical  harmony  depends 
upon  the  numerical  proportion  of  the  length  of  the 
strings. 

"Qualities  arise  out  of  the  properties  of  bodies 
when  they  are  considered  in  relation  to  human  pur- 
poses. The  essentials  of  properties  are  unity,  ex- 
tensions, speed,  persistence,  and  consciousness,  which 
under  relations  give  rise  to  properties  that  can  be 
measured,  which  are  designated  as  quantities.  These 
quantities  are  numbers,  space,  motion,  time  and 
judgment. 

"Number  is  many  in  one,  and  the  enumeration 
of  the  many  is  the  measuring  of  the  number  con- 
tained in  the  sum,  which  is  unity. 

' '  The  second  quantity  is  space ;  its  essential  is  ex- 
tension, but  many  extensions  give  rise  to  relative 
position,  and  positions  can  be  measured.  Hence,  ex- 
tension and  position  constitute  space,  and  space  is 
a  quantity  that  can  be  measured. 

"Speed  is  the  essential  of  motion,  but  the  same 
particle  in  motion  traverses  a  path.     Motion,  there- 


446  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

fore,  is  speed  and  path,  and  can  be  measured  in  terms 
of  space.  Speed  and  path  constitute  motion.  There- 
fore time  is  quantity. 

"The  essential  of  time  is  persistence,  but  the  re- 
lation of  time  is  change;  a  portion  of  time  from  one 
change  to  another  can  be  measured.  Thus  persist- 
ence and  change  constitute  time,  and  time  is  a  quan- 
tity. 

"The  essential  of  judgment  is  consciousness  of 
self.  Its  relation  to  others  is  reference  about  others. 
When  consciousness  is  aroused  by  another,  and  by 
inference  a  judgment  is  produced  by  that  other,  it 
can  be  measured. 

"As  essentials  are  developed  into  mathematical 
properties  called  quantities,  so  again  quantities  are 
developed  by  incorporation  into  classified  properties 
or  simply  properties. 

"Quantities  and  properties  are  reciprocal.  Num- 
ber, space,  motion,  time,  and  judgment  are  qualities 
that  can  be  measured.  Kind,  form  (space),  energy 
(motion),  causation  (time)  and  consciousness  are 
properties  that  can  be  classified.  The  quantities  that 
can  be  measured  and  the  properties  that  can  be 
classified  are  the  same  things  considered  from  differ- 
ent standpoints;  one  is  reciprocal  of  the  others." 

440.  The  primary  order  of  things,  then,  was  of 
opposite  natures ;  but  production  could  not  be  ob- 
tained unless  some  common  bond  could  be  found  that 
would  unite  them.  This  l)ond  was  called  "Har- 
mony." After  the  union  of  these  opposites  they  be- 
came  harmony,   hence,    all   things   are   harmony   as 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       447 

well  as  number,  for  all  number  was  a  union,  or  har- 
mony of  the  odd  and  even.  The  harmony  connect- 
ing numbers  was  also  recognized  as  connecting  mu- 
sical sounds.  This  harmony  of  Pythagoras  was  the 
octave  which  Philolaus  explains  thus:  "Unity  is  the 
limit,  but  the  unlimited  is  indefinite  duality  which 
became  definite  duality  since  twice  the  measure  of 
unity  is  included  in  it.  Limitation  is  therefore  given 
through  the  determination  of  duality  by  means  of 
unity ;  that  is,  by  fixing  the  proportion  1 :2,  which 
is  the  mathematical  proportion  of  the  octave.  The 
octave  is,  therefore,  harmony  itself  through  which 
the  opposite  premature  causes  were  united."  This 
harmony  ran  through  and  regulated  the  whole  uni- 
verse, all  nature  and  all  mind,  bringing  order  out  of 
confusion,  being  out  of  chaos,  and  uniting  all  the 
elements,  which  were  otherwise  antagonistic  to  each 
other,  into  one  glorious  whole,  and  by  this  union 
were  all  things  produced.  The  knowledge  of  sound 
was  found  out  by  Pythagoras,  by  experimenting 
upon  one  string  with  a  movable  bridge,  thus  form- 
ing the  various  notes,  and  the  numerical  relations 
of  the  various  tones  was  found  to  be  the  number  of 
vibrations  each  produced.  The  applying  of  this 
theory  of  harmony  to  the  heavenly  bodies  has  given 
us  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  figures.  The  inter- 
vals between  the  planets  and  other  celestial  l)odies 
were  supposed  to  correspond  with  the  intervals  of 
the  musical  harmony;  and  the  movements  of  these 
bodies  gave  forth  certain  sounds  according  to  their 
distance   and   velocity,    and   as   these   two   elements 


448  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

were  controlled  by  the  laws  of  harmonic  intervals, 
the  notes  thus  produced  formed  the  grand  harmony 
of  the  ''music  of  the  spheres"*  There  is,  as  P.  S.  C. 
Weeks  says,  "A  sublimity  in  this  thought  that  we  of 
today  do  not  realize.  We  talk  learnedly  of  the  neb- 
ular hypothesis,  and  number  of  the  formula  inverse- 
ly as  square  of  the  distance,  and  think  we  have  gone 
to  the  root  of  the  matter,  but  were  we  to  unstop  our 
ears,  the  sublime  conception  of  Pythagoras  might  be 
realized  to  us  now,  in  a  higher  and  better  sense." 

441.  Number  was  given  to  geometrical  forms ; 
and  as  upon  these  forms  all  matter,  animate  and  in- 
animate depended,  so  all  matter  depended  upon  num- 
ber. The  principal  teachers  of  geometry,  and  per- 
haps, at  that  time  the  only  teachers,  were  the  priests 
of  Egypt;  but  Pythagoras  improved  and  supple- 
mented all  he  had  learnt  from  them  and  made  the 
study  more  systematic,  thus  reducing  it  to  a  regu- 
lar science.  The  point  he  taught  was  unity,  and 
corresponded  with  one  the  unity  of  arithmetic,  a 
line  represented  two,  the  surface  three,  and  the  solid, 
to  four.  The  following  theorems  among  numerous 
others,  were  first  discovered  and  taught  by  him : 
The  interior  angles  of  every  triangle  are  together 
equal  to  two  right  angles;  that  the  only  polygons 
that  fill  up  the  whole  space  are  the  equilateral  tri- 
angle, the  square  and  the  hexagon,  the  first  to  be 
taken  six  times,  the  second  four,  and  the  third  three 
times;  and  the  "Pons  Asenorum, "  the  47th  propo- 
sition of  the  first  Book  of  Euclid,  the  square  of  the 
side  that  subtends  the  right  angle,  in  a  right  angled 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       449 

triangle,  is  equal  to  the  squares  of  the  two  sides  that 
contain  the  right  angle.  So  great  was  the  pleasure 
of  Pythagoras  when  lie  made  this  last  discovery 
that  he  offered  an  ox  to  the  gods.  Philolaus  tells  us 
the  angles  of  a  triangle  were  dedicated  to  the  gods 
Kronos,  Hades.  Pan  and  Dionysius,  the  angle  of  the 
square  to  Rhea.  Demeter  and  Ilestia.  the  angle  of 
the  hexagon  to  Zeus ;  the  tetrahedron  was  assigned 
to  fire;  the  octrahedron  to  air,  and  the  icosahedron 
to  water;  the  cnhe  to  the  earth,  and  as  ten  was  the 
perfect  number,  the  sum  of  1,2,3,4,  the  dodecahedron 
was  assigned  to  the  universe.  A  curious  part  of  this 
philosophy  is  the  relation  which  numl)er  was  sup- 
po.sed  to  have  with  the  mind,  through  the  medium 
of  geometry  :  thus,  the  perfect  square  represented  the 
divine  mind;  the  cube,  perfect  and  equal  in  all  its 
pa7.'ts,  represented  the  human  mind,  after  a  good  and 
well  spent  life,  which  was  then  fit  to  enter  into  the 
abode  of  the  gods. 

442.  The  world  was  for  the  first  time  taught  to 
he  round,  and  its  daily  and  yearly  motions  accurate- 
ly described;  the  moon's  course  round  the  earth 
once  a  month  was  known,  as  was  also  the  sun's 
yearly  course,  and  the  five  planets,  at  various  other 
times ;  fixed  stars  were  said  to  have  a  motion  of  their 
own.  hut  very  much  slower;  the  ol)liquity  of  the  axis 
of  the  earth  to  its  path  I'onnd  the  central  fire  was 
known.  There  were  ten  celestial  spheres,  those  of 
the  fixed  stars,  the  pbiiicts  and  the  earth,  and  one, 
the  tenth,  which  was  an  iiivisil)b^  sphere  oppovsite 
the  earth,  completed  the  nuiti(M'i<';i]  bnrmony.     Then 

15 


450  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

distance  from  the  center  of  revolution  (tlie  central 
fire)  was  in  accordance  and  corresponded  with  the 
proportion  of  the  notes  in  the  musical  scale,  and 
were  supposed  to  give  forth  the  same  sound  of  the 
musical  note  corresponding  to  their  position.  Thus 
Pythagoras  had  a  true  idea  of  the  solar  system, 
Avhich  afterwards  was  revived  hy  Copernicus  and 
perfected  by  Newton. 

443.  In  regard  to  the  origin  of  the  human  soul, 
Dr.  Zeller  in  his  "Pre-Socrates  Philosophy,"  says: 
"Pythagoreans,  among  the  things  reduced  to  num- 
bers, was  the  soul  and  understanding  that  Philolaus, 
in  connection  with  the  derivation  of  the  body,  as- 
signs the  physical  qualities  to  five,  animation  to  six, 
intelligence,  health  and  life  to  seven,  and  love,  wis- 
dom and  practical  knowledge  to  eight.  The  soul 
was  the  harmony  of  the  body.  The  seat  of  reason 
was  in  the  head.  The  deity  was  spoken  of  as  one, 
eternal,  abiding,  immortal,  like  himself,  alone— pro- 
ducing the  whole  universe,  though  distinct  from  it, 
and  was  called  the  absolute  good.  The  origin  of  evil 
was  to  be  found  not  in  the  deity,  but  in  matter,  which 
prevented  the  deity  from  working  out  his  purposes 
and  conducting  everything  to  the  best  end.  They 
also  believed  in  an  all-pervading  soul  of  the  uni- 
verse, distinct  from  the  deity.  It  was  from  this 
deity  that  the  soul  of  man  proceeded,  it  being  re- 
garded as  a  luimber  of  harmony.  So  far  as  the  soul 
was  the  principle  of  life  in  man,  it  partook  of  the 
natiire  of  central  fire.  It  was  divided  into  two  ele- 
ments:  a  rational,  which  had  its  seat  in  the  brain. 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       45I 

and  an  irrational  one,  whit-h  compressed  the  passions 
and  lived  in  the  heart.  The  hitter  was  believed  to 
perish,  but  the  former  was  immortal  because  it  had 
an  immortal  origin.  Even  animals  had  a  germ  of 
reason,  ami  oidy  their  defective  organization  and 
the  want  of  language  prevented  their  development. 
The  transmigration  of  souls  Avas  regarded  only  in 
the  light  of  purification.  Souls  under  the  dominion 
of  sensual  it  \-  either  passed  into  the  bodies  of  animals, 
or,  if  incurable,  \v(U'e  thrust  down  to  Tartarus,  to 
meet  with  expiation  or  condign  punishment.  The 
pure  were  exalted  to  higher  modes  of  life,  and  finally 
to  an  existence  without  a  body. 

Happiness  consisted  in  the  perfection  of  the  vir- 
tue of  the  soul;  hence  the  maxims  related  more  to 
the  restraint  of  passions,  especially  anger,  and  the 
cultivation  of  endurance,  than  to  science. 

444.  Perfection  was  said  ti)  depend  upon  the 
distance  from  the  central  fire.  Thus  the  inhabitants 
of  the  moon  Avere  more  perfect  and  beautiful  than 
those  of  the  earth.  Virtue  followed  the  same  law. 
It  belonged  to  earth  only  in  an  imperfect  form. 
Wisdom  in  its  perfection  was  enjoyed  only  in  the 
Kasmos,  the  region  beyond  the  moon. 

445.  Life  was  an  attribute  of  all  things,  and  was 
divided  into  four  grades,  united  in  man,  the  life  of 
mere  seminal  production,  Avhich  is  common  to  all 
things,  vegetable  life,  animal  life,  and  intellect  or 
reason.  The  universe  Avas  regai'ded  as  having  life 
in  itself,  not  as  })eing  pi-odiieed  or  created,  but  only 
developinl.      IMiilolaus  says  the   universe  "is   unper- 


452  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

ishable  and  unwearied ;  it  subsists  forever,  from 
eternity  did  it  exist  and  to  eternity  does  it  last,  one, 
controlled  by  one  akin  to  it,  the  mightiest  and  the 
highest." 

446.  Perhaps  the  fame  of  this  Order  has  been 
brought  more  into  prominence  by  its  doctrine  of  the 
"transmigration  of  souls"  than  by  any  of  its  other 
teachings.  The  theory  is  that  the  soul,  on  the  death 
of  the  body  it  inhabits,  passes  on  to  some  other  body, 
either  animal  or  vegetable,  according  to  its  deeds, 
whether  good  or  bad,  during  its  past  life ;  and,  that 
after  the  end  of  the  Great  Year,  supposed  to  be  ten 
thousand  solar  system  years,  the  history  and  course 
of  the  world  will  repeat  itself  down  to  the  smallest 
details.  They  believed  in  demons,  or  soul  waiting  in 
Hades,  or  floating  about  in  the  air ;  and  had  a  certain 
conception  of  God.  undefined,  but  of  a  ])ure  nature. 
They  required  reverence  for  the  gods,  strict  obe- 
dience to  and  love  for.  the  government  and  the  laws ; 
love  of  country ;  absolute  fidelity  to  friends ;  self  ex- 
amination every  day;  temperance  in  all  things, 
whether  in  eating,  drinking,  clothing  or  living,  and 
purity  of  life.  Likeness  to  the  Deity  was  to  be  the 
•object  of  all  endeavors,  man  becoming  better  as  he 
approaches  the  gods,  which  are  guardians  and  eyes 
of  men,  guarding  the  reason  hs  well  as  exercising  an 
influence  over  external  circumstances.  Man's  soul 
was  a  possession  of  the  gods,  confined  at  present  in 
the  body,  as  a  species  of  person  from  which  he  had 
no  right   to  free  it   b\-   suicide.     "With  this  idea   of 


PYTHAGOREAN  BROTHERHOOD       453 

divine  iiiHueiice  was  attached  that  of  the  influence 
nt  demons. 

44:7.  Such  is  the  brief  sketch  of  the  teachings  and 
philosophy  of  the  Pythagorean  Brotherhood,  a  phi- 
losophy that  has  great  influence  upon  all  the  philoso- 
phical schools  that  came  after  it.  It  was  a  system 
tliat  for  that  age  of  the  world  was  AvonderfuUy  pure 
ill  all  its  practice;  and  wherever  we  hear  of  its  fruits 
we  hear  of  its  producing  men  of  great  uprightness, 
conscientiousness,  and  of  self  restraint.  And  above 
all.  it  has  produced  tor  us  Damon  and  Pythias,  the 
ghu'ious  prototypes  of  our  Order. 


BOOK  IV 


STATISTICAL  TABLES 


BOOK  IV. 
STATISTICAL  TABLES 


TABLE   1.     Condition  of     Subordinate     Lodges,     Dec.   30, 
1866. 

TABLE    2.      Condition    of      Subordinate    Lodges,    Nov.    30. 
1867. 

TABLE    3.      Grand    Lodges    in    Order    of    Institution,    and 
Progress  in  Subordinate  Lodges  and  Membership. 

TABLE  4.     Comparative  Table. 

TABLE    5.      Membership    of    Uniform    Ranlv    by    Domains. 

TABLE    6.      Percentage    of    Knights    Holding    Membership 
in  Uniform  Ranlv  by  Domains. 

TABLE    7.      Grand    Temples    in    Order    of    Institution    and 
Progress  in  Temples  and  Membership. 

TABLE    8.      Table    of    Monthly    Payments,    Insurance    De- 
partment. 

TABLE  9.     Temples  of  the  D.  O.  K.  K. 


STATISTICAL    TABLES 


457 


<1  ^ 


CO 


siBung 


5(018  }o  jauaa 


(NIM 
9» 


papuadxg 
Ib;ox 


C^  (Ji  '^  00 

looo-r 


pUBJJ  UO 

Ib;ox 


O0'<a'ooo5  I 
r-i  o  CO  r-  I 

CO  t-CJi-l     I 

(M  .-I  CO  I 


pUB  Mopt^ 
'[ooqog 


pun^  IBjauaf) 


J  00—1  00 


00 
ITS 


0) 


IBJOX 


O    O    d 


O   d 


s^qSiu^ 


sajmbsg 


saSBj 


T-f    :    :    : 

^ 

t- 

i-H 

i 

<M    :  (NtH 

u. 

w 

O 
Q 
O 


c 
o 

c  s= 


o  6  6  o 


458 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


H 
< 


53 


S 


<5 


e 


u 
"^' 

<] 


a 


Sana 
aSpoq  puB.io 

$  15  17 

15.52 

28.36 

6  16 

"62 .27 

00 
06 

(N 

l-H 
6» 

ajnjjpuadxg 

$  60. 37 
104.93 
345  76 

"283"  28 

1    ■* 
1    CO 

i 

s[Baaunji       ,       MM:! 

ooo    :    :    : 

ooo    .    .    . 

Jfotg  JO  jaiiaa        ti^o   i    i    i 
6©          :    i    : 

§ 
s 

puBH  uo  ib;ox 

U3  CD  (M  W  0  CO 

LO  cc  '^  1-1  0  0^ 
Tt"  ^  W"  0  000 

a;  CD  0  tr-  CM  0 
^  ^  00           10 

06 

CO 

puBMopiM      Sjoic.^   :    ig    o5^ 

'roouoQ            t^         en   ■    ■■         utb 
'      ^    ^              a.                 :    :           ae«- 

CO                      .     •             cn 

CD  OOO     ;      :  t-        ^H 

<M  oi  t-    :    :  t-      t- 
pun  J  IB.iauar)        g  g2  ^   :    :  ^     ^ 

CO  CC  ^      ;       1  '^         ZD 

Membership 

[B^ox 

t-  CI  Oi  10  t—  05 

to 

OS 

to 

0    O    d 

>-<:;:;: 

^ 

4 
> 

0    d 

Tj4  CD  10  10  tH  w 

i-H 

siqaiu^ 

»-H  '^  i-t  0  <X)  CD      a 
00  Oi  t-  '^  i-«  OS      a 

1-H                rH         U" 

sajinljsa 

'^'*'^   i    ;g3 

? 

saSBj 

oinco    :    :  03 

c 

LODGES 

C 

..a 

c 

c 
2 

No    5  Mt.  Vernon 

No    6  Liberty 

No.  7  Webster 

No.  8  Friendship 

No   IPenn.  Excelsior.. 

1 

STATISTICAL  TAB! 

Grand  Lodge  in    Order  of  Their  Institution,  Num 


DOMAIN 

Date  of 
Institution 

1864 

1865 

1866 

1867 

Cf] 

be 

3 

10 

119 

16 

25 
9 
6 

6 

NO. 

0) 

■a 
q 

3 

en 

Z 

78 

1 

CO 

£ 
52 

bo 

E 

10 
J* 

6 
31 

m 

S-. 

41 
S 

568 
6,106 

1 
2 
3 
4 
5 
6 

\ 

9 
10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20 
21 
22 
2B 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
S7 
38 
39 
40 
41 
42 
43 
44 
45 
46 
47 
48 
49 
50 
51 
52 
53 

Dii-trict  ot  Columbia.. 
Pennsylvania  

April  S,  1864 

Dec.  13,  1867 

4 

379 

New  Jersey 

March  16.  1868 
March  17,  I868 
Mav  18,  1868 

1 

1 

New  Y(^rlv 

Oct    29.  1868 

1 

Virginia 

Oct.  30,1868 

Jan.  18,  1869 

1 

Connepticut 

Julv  5,  1869 

1.. . 

Ohio  

Kertuclvv 

Julv  9  1869 

1 

July  17.  1869.... 
Sept,  28.  1869 

California 

Nebraska             

Oct    13,  1869 

Indiana 

Mfissa(*husetts 

Oct  20,  1869  

Pec   17,  1869 

1 

Illinois 

Feby  4,  1870  ... 

' 

Julv  4,  1870  



New  Hampshire 

Rhode  Island 

Georfifia                  

Oct.  20,  1870 

Febv  17,  1871... 

1"" 

< 1 

March  20,  1871.. 
March  27, 1871-. 
April  6-  1871-.  ■■ 

1               1           1 

Louisiana 

Wisconsin    

i:::::::::i::::j::::::::' 

1 

1.     1     

MissouT  i  

Julv  7,  1871 

1      1 



Miniies(.ta  

North  Carolina 

Nov,  22,  1871.... 
Dec.  91    1871    .. 

1 

1 



Tennessee 

Ontario,  Canada 

Ariril  9.  187? 

1      1 

April  9.  1872 

1      1 

Maine 

July  9,  1872 

Julv  11,  1872  .... 

1 i 

Alabama                  

1      1 

Kansas          

Sept.  4, 1872  

■ 

■■  ■  1      1 

Michigan  

Feb.  19.  1873 

March  31, 1874.. 
Auril  4,  1874     ., 

:::::;':::::::::::;::: 

Nevada  

Texas  

Mississippi 

Colorado 

.\rkaiisas 

Oregon 

Washington  

1 

July  23,  1874  ... 

1 

1 

Mav  2,  1876 

. 

r 

Mav  23,  1881 

1 

Nov.  8.  1881 

' 

Feb.  27. 1884 

March  27,  1884.. 
March  27.1884.. 
Aug.  23,  1S84  . 

i 

1 

ITtah  

.Arizona .             

1 

1" 

' 

1 

New  Mexico 

Oct.  8,  1884     ■  . 

1 

Montanji 

Jan.  14.  1885 

June  4.  issfi 

.... 

1 

1 

Floridfi         .  .         

Sontb  Carrdina 

June  29,  1886  ... 
June  30,  1886  ... 
Dec  4.  I8SQ 



Maritime  Provinces... 



}5ritish  Oohimbia 

April  22,  1890... 
Mav  1^    isqn 

■••■  1 

Nortli   Dakota. 

Julv  19    ISQO 

.... 

( 

Soutli  Dakota 

Ok  lalioma 

July  19,  1890 

J;in    9(;    1899 

, 

Manitoba    

May  11,  1892 

June  99,   1SQ9 



54 

55 

(Juebec     

Sept.  27.  1905-  ■■. 

Under   the  eor»iol  of 
Supreme  Lodge 

1 

1 

4 

173 

3 
194 

4'        78 

1 

52 

4     379 

41 

6  847 

NO.  3. 

■  of  Subordinate   Lods:es  and  Membership 


1871 


1880 


1890 


-o 
o 

J_ 

19 

329 

64 

73 

14 

68 

25 

23 

10 

41 

13 

19 

7 

15 

51 

23 

6 

13 

11 

8 

8 

7 

7 

6 

5 


g 
« 

1.849! 
41,079 
4,754 
5.569 
1,385 
3,278 
2,627 
1.842 

465 
2,255 

864 
1,393 

196 

868: 

4,297' 

1,344 

134 

756 
989 
243 
257' 
228 
570 
191 
278' 


O 


g 


15 

1,086 

345 

28,E81 

86 

5,111 

86 

6,230 

15 

1,087 

103 

5,543 

34 

2,772 

26 

1,629 

18 

726 

116 

6.628 

30 

1,756 

50 

3,653 

13 

500 

79 

4,406 

46 

3,498 

58 

3,190 

45 

2,026 

17 

1,316 

10 

580 

10 
21 
17 
41 
14 
10 
16 
9 
24 
26 
32 
23 
10 
13 
29 
1? 
8 
9 


452' 

926 

1,135 

2,794 

853 

444 

1,124 

486 1 

1,832 

1,222 S 

1,412 

1,016 

482 

640 

1,546 

614 

454 

419 


(V 

be 

■D 

o 

1^ 


1900 


1902 


1906 


1908 


li^  1,226 

434' 43,618 

120:  10.583 

94 1  6.728 

18,  1.192 

211 !  15,014 

50  3.119 

451  4,160 

461  2.762 

436! 34, 020 

72 ;  4.163 

10,237 

5,690 

22,179 

9.152 

17,149 

14,416 

3,006 

2.746 

2,824 

5,927 

4,311 

9.907 

4.107 

1,230 

4,533 

1,091 

7.908 

4,433 

10,537 

6,999 

842 1 

7,5161 

3,111 

3,5101 

3,175 

1,901 

3,084 

584 

453 

480 

719 

1,097 

990; 

1.904; 

6211 

342; 

679 

277 

314 

288 

1.162 


150 1 

135 1 

271 

86! 

232 

265 

36 

16 

32 

78 

71 

139 

68 

19 

59! 

23 

70 

68 

197 

112 

14 

114 

56 

55 

64 

32 

59 

11 


181 
22 
20  i 
29 


8 
6 
6, 

7 
30 1 


Hi 

■a 
o 


« 
E 

'S. 


1 

m 

u 

1    " 

di 

y 

Si 

to 
o 

% 

J 

S 

105 

17 

244 

68 

61 

126 

646 

106 

170 

163 

456 

142 

525 

406 

64 

35 

105 

113 

113 

253 

125 

87 

149 

19l 

123 

157 

213 

172 

16 

272 

116 

87 

97 

68 

75 

17 

18 

13 

21 

43 

62 

89 

22 

21 

23 

41 

34 

37 

47 

14 

27 


19  1,332 

463  42,108 
142  13.239, 

7,359, 

983 

20,276i 

4,9491 

6,3341 

8,511! 
60,1151 

6, 6481 
11,6061 

6.805 
42.937 
17.188! 
44,103 
26.852 

5.555 


2.763 

6,894 
6,516 
8.420 

21.046 
8,561 
4.826 
9.120 
1,233 

13,101 
7,853 

11.961 

13.411 
846 

16.554 
5,846 
6,686 
4,568! 

4,318; 

4,4371 
1,056! 
1,055! 
835' 
980 
2,776 
3.668 
5.362, 
1.575 
1.531 
l,605i 
1.962 
1.657 
2,156 
2,305' 
529 
1,374 


19  1,464 

453  44,389 

142  13,865 

102  7,f29 

17   987 

240  20,561 

70  5,303 

61  6,370 

134  10,258 

649!  65,232 

109  7,015 

14,749 

7,094 

46,663 

18,612 

535 1  49,908 

407  28.416 

65,  5,788; 

35'  2,767 


180 
161 
457 
149 


125 
111 
115' 


8, 4771 
6,472 
8,733, 


248121,950 
110  8,668l 
5,299; 
9,595; 
1,498 
14,521 
7,878 
11,109 
15,039 
1.016 
299, 18,990 
121 1  6.475 
7,095, 
5,642 
4,963 
5,176 
1,250 
1,273 
907 
1,184 
3.106 
4,453 
6.355 
1,797 
1,753 
1,720 
2,672 
2,491 
2,424 
2,170 
398 
1,689 


103 
154 

21 
129 
165 
213 
181 

18 


110 

76 
77 
19 
20 
13 
25 
46! 
72 
102 1 
24 
23 1 
24 1 
571 
46 
44 
44 
10 
29 


O 


IV 
g 


0) 

tie 
o 


71 

157, 
654 
134 
186, 
151 


19  1,619 
457  47,979 

139  14.271 
103  9,697 

17  1,349 

241  23.011 

79  5,800 

7,102 

11,913 

75,029 

11,391 

17,117 

7.112 

480  56, 806 1 

1.57  21,067; 

566  56.176 

379  29,313 

65;  6,496 

34'  2,838 

182  12,043 

118  7.060 

106  9.005 

246  26.762 

109  8.974 

130  7.423 

1.59  11.213 

24  2.148 

15,535 

9,584 

12,207 

16,417 

1,192 

340  22,919 

140  8,301 


129 
196 
192 

181 
18 


86 
122 
79 
82' 
19 
22 
16 
26 
45 
80 
154 
25 
36 
29 
78 
49 
51 
62 
22 
36 
10 


7,204 
6,573 
5,429 
6,573 
1,763 
1,480 
1070 
1,314 
3,040 
5,706 
9,546 
1,975 
2,084 
2,441 
4,386 
2,718 
2.771 
'3,249 
1,002 
2,290 
314 


10 

u 


181  1,630 
457  40,802 
134  14,187 
103  10,233 
17  1,402 
239  23,628 
77  5,740 
7,522 
12.430 
77,951 
12,029 
17,451 
6,728 
482  59,798 
161  22,309 
580  57,020 
365  24,186 
66  6,618 
2,790 
13,024 
7,558 
9,729 
247  26.832 
113  8,733 
7,944 
11,843 
2.281 
16,002 
10,.'^41 
12,007 
17.495 
1,270 
23,587 
9,285 
7,805 
6,815 
5,594 
7,155 
1,730 
1,558 
1,241 
1,411 
2,885 
5,967 
10,829 
2,028 
2,182 
2,731 
4.802 
3,134 
2.927 
3.893 
2.028 
2,444 
383 


71 
168 
663 
154 
186 
145 


34 

197 
123 
109 


ISO 

168 

26 

133 

213 

182 

183 

19 

351 

151 

90 

124 

84 

87 

18 

22 

19 

28 

44 

83 

168 

23 

37 

31 

85 

54 

54 

72 

38 

38 

11 


211  1.804'  Preluded 


161 


214!     20       718' I   1,019      10       642 1     10       822 


886! 79.515  1520  98,0694269  308290  6860  516944  7077,562327  7501  650239,7692  671162 

i         1  I  I  ' 


STATISTICAL   TABLES  4(}1 

TABLE  4. 


COMPARATIVE   TABLE 


No.  Gd.  Lodge.  No.  Sub.  Lodge.     Members. 

1864 1  3  78 

1865 1  1  52 

1866 1  4  379 

1867 2  41  6.847 

1868 7  194  34,624 

1869 15  465  54,289 

1870 18  643  60,022 

1871 25  886  79,575 

1872 30  No  trustworthy   statistics 

available. 

1873 31  1228  95.602 

1874 34  1423  101,453 

1875 34  1508  99,628 

1876 35  1490  92.209 

1877 35  1453  85,892 

1878 35  1398  84.505 

1879 35  1473  89,568 

1880 35  1518  96.263 

1881 37  1613  110,903 

1882 37  1669  126,261 

1883 37  1938  132,330 

1884 42  2277  157,133 

1885 43  2452  168,494 

1886 46  2695  183.797 

1887 46  3015  208,949 

1888 46  3281  230.325 


462  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

COMPARATIVE  TABLE— Continued. 


No.  Gd.  Lodge.  No.  Sub.  Lodge.    Members. 

1889 47  3724  263,847 

1890 57  4269  308,290 

1891 57  4901  357.924 

1892 54  5572  413.944 

1893 54  6008  443,615 

1894 54  6291  456,994 

1895 54  6504  464,639 

1896 54  6637  469,291 

1897 54  6683  468.269 

1898 54  6682  470,798 

1899 54  6740  492,506 

1900 54  6860  576,944 

1901 54  7002  540,138 

1902 54  7065  562.327 

1903 54  7228  594,883 

1904 55  7354  622.466 

1905 55  7501  650,239 

1906 55  7692  671,162 

1907 55  7835  '  698,536 


TABLE  5. 


MEMBERSHIP 

[X    THE    UNIFORM    RAXK    BY    DOMAINS. 

COMPARATIVE  TABl'LATION,  1907-1908. 


State. 


A'berta     

Alabama     

Arkansas    

British    Columbia    ... 

California     

Colorado     

Connecticut      

Delaware      

District    of   Columbia 

Florida     

Georgia      

Idaho     

Illinois      

Indiana     

Iowa     

Kansas     

Kentucky     

Louisiana     

Maine      

Maryland    

Marit.    Prov 

Manitoba    

Massachusetts      

Michigan     

Minnesota    

Missouri     

Montana     

Nevada    

New    Hampshire    

New   Jersey    

New    Mexico    

New    York    

North   Carolina    

Ohio     

Oklahoma     

Ontaiio     

Oregon    

Pennsylvania     

Rhode    Island    

South    Dakota    

North    Dakota    

Tennessee     

Texas     

Vermont      

Virginia     

Washington      

West   Virginia    

Wisconsin    

Wyoming    


00 

L- 

cc 

w 

No 

t  yet 

o 

COS 

-  £ 

-,  c; 

reported. 

3t1 

cc 

-G-C 

s-v 

o  a,  - 

U   Qj 

o- 

■Ji    Hj 

to  i, 

2^c 

—  z  - 

■~-i    Sh 

■+-I  ^ 

ii  I-, 

v  t. 

^^  -^j 

'■^^t. 

o  o 

—  C 

/2  O 

~  ■h'Z 

1" 

f- 

Z  ^  - 

36 

16 

21 

1 

2 

■1 

12 


40 
46 
13 

IS 

21 

1 

26 


1 
28 
15 

5 
14 

1 

2 

2.3 
11 

1 
40 

1 


1 

4 
•> 

30 

9 

20 


41 
53 
15 

13 
2(1 

I 

15 
1 
8 
1 

28 

18 
( 

20 
1 
1 

19 
9 
1 

41 
1 
116    111 


61 
1 
1 
1 


10 
14 

8 
36 
17 

1 


1 

5 

38 

8 


1 

8 

10 

7 

31 

17 


41 
69 

1.056 
392 
763 


1,304 

2.019 

414 

459 

768 

31 

1.041 

220 

266 

32 

903 

574 

140 

514 

24 

76 

841 

352 

21 

1,395 

30 

5,013 

46 


48 

2,211 

23 

36 


246 
329 
426 
295 
.167 
597 
20 


13 
113 

65 
965 
293 
725 


93 

95 

63 

53 

473 

426 

1,400 
2.146 
453 
371 
734 
227 
597 

14 
315 

50 
876 
710 
223 
767 

16 

32 
689 
307 

1,333 

30 

4,706 

82 

20 

122 
1,416 

222 
82 
35 

214 
21 

263 

330 

188 
1,038 

595 


10 


0 

18 
5 
1 
6 


6 
2 

10 
1 


85 
317 
"35 


110 
446 
138 
25 
172 
226 


0.j 

176 
51 

263 
15 


62 


V 

54 

1 

20 

5 

107 

4 

93 

8 

222 

1 

36 

214 

".53 

21 

16 

233 

24 


E  ? 
21 


21 


Totals 


694    648     24,965    23,394        124      3,292        15        315 


464  HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 

TABLE  6. 


PERCENTAGE   OF   KNIGHTS    HOLDING    MEMBERSHIP 
IN    UNIFORM    RANK,    BY       DOMAINS.         1908. 


Arkansas 2. 

Alabama     35 

British    Columbia 2.4 

California    7.3 

Colorado     4.9 

Connecticut     10. 

Delaware     1.5 

District  of  Columbia..    6. 

Florida    96 

Georgia     3.4 

Illinois     2.4 

Indiana     3.9 

Iowa    2.3 

Kansas     3.8 

Kentucky     7.1 

Louisiana     3.3 

Maine     6.4 

Maryland    2.2 

Maritime    Provinces.  .13  .8 

Manitoba     2. 

Massachusetts      4.1 

Michigan    4.2 

Minnesota     2.2 

Missouri     2.8 


Montana     l. 

Nevada     5. 

New   Hampshire    .....  12 , 

New  .lersey 2. 

New   Mexico 1, 

New    York     5 , 

North    Carolina 

North    Dakota    1 . 

Ohio     6 

Oklahoma     1 , 

Ontario     

Oregon     2. 

Pennsylvania    4. 

Rhode  Islana    8. 

South    Dakota    2 . 

Tennessee 1 . 

Texas     1. 

Vermont     16. 

Virginia    7. 

Washington     3. 

West   Virginia    10 . 

Wiiconsin 6. 

'Wyoming    1 . 

Suiirtme    Domain    ....    4. 


3 
3 

,1 

4 

,5 

33 
09 

,2 
04 
89 
6 
3 

09 
5 
7 


6 

09 


Warsaw  Temple  No    1  Instd    Oct.  23.  1888. 
Supreme  Temple  Instd    Oct    10,  1889. 


STATIST 

Grand  Tfmp/rs  in  Oi  der  of  /nstut>' 


1 
2 

3 
4 
5 
6 
7 
8 
9 
10 
11 
12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 
20: 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 
27 
28 
29 
30 
31 
32 
33 
34 
35 
36 
37 
38 
39 
40 
41 


Indiana 

Ohio 

Kansas  

Missouri 

California  

Massachusetts  ... 

Iowa 

Michigan 

Rhode  Island  

Illinois 

Minnesota  ..  

Colorado 

Washington 

Oregon 

New  York 

Wisconsin 

Texas \ 

Pennsylvania ' 

Nebraska 

Connecticut  i 

New  Hampshire 

Montana 

Idaho 

North  Dakota 

Nevada 

Arizona 

Florida 

Kentucky  

Maine 

British  Columbia     . 

Louisiana 

West  Virginia 

Vermont 

Maryland 

Oklahoma. 

New  Jersey 

Georgia 

Wyoming 

Utah. 

Tennessee 

Virginia 

Under  Supreme 


June  4 1889 

Sept.  19..    1889 


Sept.  16. 

Oct.  21 

April  1  ... 
.-Vpril  27... 
July  21.... 
Aug.  13  ... 
Nov.  17  ... 
June  29  ... 

Julys 

Sept.  12... 
Sept.  19... 
Sept.  27... 
Nov.  1  ..  . 


1890 
il890 
1891 
1891 
1891 
1891 
1891 
1892 
1892 
1893 
1893 
1293 
1893 


1.S91 


'c 


w 


1893 


p. 
E 

H 


J3 
'S 


w 


I 


May  12 ,1893 

June30  ...  1893 

Oct.  7 1837 

Oct.  10 1899 

May  17 1900 

May  20 1900 

March  26..  1902 
June  10  ...1902 

July  21 1903 

Oct.  22 1903 

Mov.  19  ..  1993 
March  9...  1904 

April  8 1004 

May  18 1904 

Jan.  26 1935 

May  3 1905 

Oct,  11 1905 

Oct.  25 ,1905 

June  6 1906 

Aug.  29  ...11906! 
April  17...  1907J 

Oct.  27 1907! 

Jan.  21 19081 

Jan.  23 1908 

May  23 11908 

March  13.  19101 
Jurisdiction 

Totals 


51 

1282 

1959 

29 

.561 

1048 

16 

206 

355 

8 

217 

231 

11 

358 

365 

9 

199 

387 

12 

218 

342 

5 

96 

134 

6 

103 

170 

9312186 
55  1396 
51  1187 
18;  613 
15!  401 
131  460 
45!  882 

8;  198 

8,  184 
25;  598' 

9!  98: 
14 1  329 

9I  218 


120 1 
216 


3092 

2181 
1511 
694 
393 
597 
1287 
228 
278 
751 
176 
408 
226 
146 
220 


24  461'   589 
17113701   5580 


1895 

1 

la 

03 

V 

+J 

H  i 

J3 
be 

^  ' 

c 

0} 

w 

M   ; 

111 

68 

46 

26 

20 

18 

64 

20 

8 

46 

13 

22 

9 

7 

7 


2489 

1484! 


36551 
2539 


658 

1071 

507 

757 

471 

521 

417 

736 

1205 

1657 

484 

567 

188 

244 

1128 

1485 

297 

401 

442 

599 

212 

201 

182 

206 

195 

238 

38 


871 


1054 


412  9957  13242 


58,  1233!  1571 
543'  11592i  16448  , 


BLE  NO.  4. 

gress  of  Temples  and  Membership 


1899 


51 
39 
46 
25 
102 
41 
6 
72 
19 
33 
16 
13 
11 
19 
18 
10 
10 


X. 

'c 

« 

4050 

249S 

821 

859 

1326 

559 

1918 

1075 

200 

1842 

409 

632 

360 

320 

272 

432 

466 

283 

168 


in 

5598 

4311 

1216 

1055 

1306 

977 

2738 

1354 

147 

2378 

496 

1014 

303 

372 

292 

475 

423 

369 

166 


c 

D 

H 

208 
140 
49 
52 
53 
27 
118 
48 
5 
84 
17 
35 
22 
21 
10 
14 
25 
13 
9 
11 
10 


1901 

n 

J3 

M 

<u 

C 

'A 

W 

m 

1903 


5360 

3386 

989 

1099 

1808 

661 

2156 

1353 

182 

2297 

570 

701 

542 

532 

323 

437 

758 

349 

205 

365 

227 


60   1160  2405   71|  1567 


7309 

5916 

1397 

1443 

1779 

1015 

3476 

1741 

163 

3033 

549 

954 

508 

594 

313 

401 

696 

453 

223 

417 

211 


X. 

c 


217 

5654 

195 

5668 

38 

894 

67 

1518' 

65 

2289 

30 

716 

129 

2897 

60 

1628 

lapsed  Feb 

111!  31381 


20 ; 

38 
29, 
28' 
10' 

13: 

39' 
2li 

9 
12 
10 
10 
11 

8 
10 

9 


1999 


855  19693  26465  10421  262171  34895 


562 
749 
892 
591 
382 
409 
1102 
541 
151 
344 
330 
179 
205 
175 
293 
263 


571  1634 


m 

8926 

8807 

1146 

1958 

2369 

1271 

4264 

2059 

2, '03 

4437 

579 

1051 

836 

772 

388 

356 

731 

775 

234 

463 

393 

258 

258 

200 

269 

230 


1905 


2831 


1246!  330901  45861 


m 


1907 


"ft 
E 


X. 

.Sf 
'E 


255 
231 
41 
68 
69 
41 
144 
56 


7645 

11619 

283 

9626 

7965 

11609 

291 

9903 

970 

1359 

47 

1009 

1165 

1767 

66 

1361 

2554 

2634 

91 

2784 

962 

1575 

60 

1398 

3380 

5049 

150 

3686 

1706 

2424 

61 

1922 

Reorganized  J 


149 i  5058 
24   684 


38; 
30: 
32 
14 
13 
57 
19 

91 
16 
15i 
11' 
12 

9i 
11 

10 ! 

11! 

9i 
10 

7 


730 
1075 
603 
406 
369 
1840 
685 
219 
432 
430 
153 
269 
228 
336 
291 
302 
235 
261 
252 


11 
10 


321 

179 


54   1060 
1486  42765 


7164 
730 

1051 
967 
729 
531 
366 

1361 
748 
273 
605 
485 
256 
296 
256 
304 
240 
355 
299 
364 1 
229 


15074 
14154 
1406 
1982 
3131 
2869 
5679 
2737 
une30,  1908 
175  5114  7283 
24  756 
37  962 
29  1248 
31  600 
27  574 
11  334 
68  2407 1 
49  747' 
8  211 
17  522 
35  914 
14  253 
16  297 
188 


383 
235 


12  404 

10  326 

12  342 

9  229 

78  915 

12  413] 

9  198 

22;  5781 

13 i  3171 

9  240! 

15  435 

10  81 

9i  276 


819 
1321 
1078 
773 
951 
313 
1862 
1845 
313 
760 
1491 
359 
364 
226 
384 
270 
332 
240 
3335 
342 
226 
694 
388 
465 
526 
305 
354 


No  report 


1335   49;  985  1345 
57628  1849  3855776995 


STATISTICAL    TABLES 


467 


TABLE  8. 
MONTHLY    PAYMENTS -FIFTH    CLASS. 

Tht'   following   tal)le   represents   gross   rates   on   One   Thousand 
Do'lars   of   Insurance   (ordinary    risks.) 

The  second  column  i)Ian   "A,"  is  the  Level  Life  Plan. 

The    third   column    Plan    "B,"    is   Twenty- Y'ear   Payment    Plan. 

The  fourth  column   "C,"  is  the  Modified  Step  Rate  Plan. 

The  fifth  column  Plan  "U,"  is  the  Level  Plan,   to  Age  65. 
Note— Memljers  of  Plan  C.  and  D  may   transfer  to  Plan  A  at  or 

before  attaining  65  years  of  age. 


Plan 

P'an 

Plan 

Plan 

Age 

"A." 

"B." 

"C." 

••D." 

•;i 

$1.40 

$2.05 
2.10 

$1.10 
1.10 

.n.l5 

1..50 

l.l.j 

L3 

1.50 

2.15 

1.10 

1.15 

24 

1.50 

2.15 

1.10 

1.20 

25 

1.55 

2.20 

1.10 

1.2U 

26 

1.60 

2.25 

1.10 

1.25 

27 

1.60 

2.30 

1.10 

1.25 

1:8 

1.65 

2.35 

1.15 

1.25 

59 

1.70 

2.40 

1.15 

1.30 

30 

1.75 

2.45 

1.15 

1.30 

31 

1.80 

2.50 

1.15 

1.30 

32 

1.85 

2., 55 

1.15 

1.35 

33 

1.90 

2.60 

1.15 

1.35 

34 

1.95 

2.65 

1.20 

1.40 

35 

2.00 

2.70 

1.20 

1.40 

36 

2.05 

2.75 

1.25 

1.45 

37 

2.10 

2.80 
2.85 

1.25 
1.25 

1.50 

38 

2.15 

1.50 

39 

2.25 

2.90 
2.95 

1.25 
1.30 

1.5b 

40 

2.30 

1.60 

41 

2.40 

3.05 

1.30 

1.65 

42 

2.50 

3.15 

1.35 

1.70 

43 

2.60 

3.25 

1.35 

1.75 

44 

2.70 

3.35 

1.40 

1.80 

■'■')                .   . 

2.80 

3.45 
3.55 

1.45 
1.50 

1.85 

4i; 

2.90 

1.90 

47 

3.00 

3.65 

1.50 

1.95 

48 

3.15 

3.75 

1.55 

2.00' 

49 

3.30 

3.85 

1.60 

2.05 

50 

3.45 

3.95 

1.70 

2.10 

51 

3.60 

4.10 

1.75 

2.20 

52 

3  75 

4.25 
4.40 

1.85 
1.95 

2.25 

53 

3.90 

2.35 

54 

4.10 

4.55 

2.05 

2.45 

55 

4.25 

4.70 

2.15 

2.50 

56 

4.45 

4.85 

2.30 

2.60 

57 

4.65 

5.05 

2.45 

2.70 

58 

4.90 

5.25 

2.60 

2.80 

59 

5.15 

5.45 
5.70 

2.80 
3.00 

2.90 

60* 

5.40 

3.00 

(*i  New  memliers  will  be  admitted  only  from  ages  21  to  60 
years,   inclusive. 

The  rates  under  all  these  plans  are  subject  to  be  reduced  an- 
nually by  the  annual  accountings  and  distrbiution  of  surplus. 
and  also  to  readjustment,  etc. 


4H8 


HISTORY  OF   KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


o 


p 
o 

Q 
H 

O 
H 

pci 
O 

O 

TO 

H 
S 

H 

oi 
o 

H 

Q 

< 
m 

a, 
H 

O 

H 
cc 


m 
w 

P 
P 


O 
m 


O 


o 


0.S 


.li;     to 


0)02 
O 


"ctf 
OJ     . 

o  _•■ 


v>  Q^ 


V  oi  =«  J 


.  ai 


-'  C  <L 

rf  0^.   " 


|5 


tt  .:i 


■^  c  7<  i;  j; 


m 


be'" 

PQ'5 

o 

"J 


Oh 


tB    OJ 


'a-c 


'^  .^  ^ 

j  c:  1-H  c^i  >^  ,-^  f*,  ^  o  ' 


c3 

d 
^  ■"  »■ 

pud 
Sum 


a>  o 
o  d 


o 


^^ 


dffj 


05  b. 

Si    . 


WdP 


a;  tc  c 

.      TO  "-  +J 

<;  rt 


OJ 


/ij  ^  u    .^n  iJ 


--2  ^ 


E-id 


O  r. 
03+-' 


Ufc 


U  <D 


o 

.  bD 

o3  oj 


cLifep; 


;  p 

IPm 

'  ^  J- 

3K^ 


>.2=v 
.00 


"  ciU 

CO 


-•S5« 


-1     -^ 


w^; 


cs-t:  ;;'  >•  ^  ^r^ 


■?i  -:  c  K 

r-    t-.    -^ 

rt  O  oj 


—  o     . 

—  no 


r-<=s2- 


o 


»y  o 


OS 


^  OC  05  C-5  to  I-  m  O  [ 
T-H  rH  rH  i-H  C^J  ^ 


1  a:>  t^  10  o  f^^  "^ 
5  CO  CO  "*  10  u^  u^ 


10  10  :o  ! 


H 
P 
CI, 

H 


ma 


"^  :   '  cs  i  i      I  '!:.„:  i-  i-  ^  •••  "^  ■  ■ 

■^       Sfgo  Ni  ^P  ;2C^g  -„^'2S£  Ca3a!„     ■  ?3 


STATISTICAL    TABLES 


469 


P4 


o 
O 


m 

H 
H 

o 
a 

m 


< 

m 
H 

H 
H 

fa 
O 


ti! 


CO 

H 


O! 


be 


< 

a 


■J.% 


ffl. 


-r    r-    ^    C_    :^^    '*i~-'  f-^    nJ'^    y-iT'r— <r> 


oj=  c^o     '^ 


o  t: 


Mco 


!^ 


o 

l-H 

U 
D 


u 


;..2Q 


■^02=     -  J  O  o  5 


a 


^"il"2^ 


0) 
^-3 


^?^ 


m 
m 

_: 

7J 

>^ 

'^ 

T 

-H 

i4 

2 

OJD 

J2 

o 

■i 

'■i^ 

'^ 

^ 

J 

3 

S 

M) 

ci 

■4-> 

Q 

£ 

_:  ^ 

3^t 


0.2 


oj  bt  a  *:; 


>  2 


CO  o  f-H  i^i  CO  -*  to  c^  ^-1  :rj  -r  -^  c»  C5  o  ^^  ^M  re  -r  Lr3  '-^ 


I 


a 


K 


^•A 


g 


£  r  i  s 


^5E£ 


o 

o 

«-3 


-170 


HISTORY  OF  KNIGHTS  OF  PYTHIAS 


73 

3 


o 
O 


CO 

<! 

Pi 
O 
H 

CQ 

Q 

< 
m 

Plh 

H 
H 

fa 
O. 

I 

)^ 

)^ 

6 

Q 


m 

H 

D 
P 
< 


pi 

O 
H 


o 

u 
o 


o 
'Z. 


0/3 

s 

C  .h   M 

00  ^  00 
r-1  :0  ^  I 
lOTl  l-i 


cC 


0/ 


> 


r^^ 


O 


£ 

o 


5E 


c 
o 

is 


iS;^£?^i^'?^o^ 


to 

■a 


O   -> 


a;r'~cst:.^* 


in  cc 


5:  if.    ;- 


o 
O  oS 

:^ 

-a 


;   C 


•5  ■< 


b£ 


.     •'3 
;0      Z 


:-2C 


o 


!^~,        - 


u 
cc 
c  i 


.5  "5   K  -M 


I- 1» 


;  t=  -^  =  Ji  =^  S  ^-  ^  =  Si:-  c  E  K  c  o  ?.  J  c 


\>t  I 


OS  O'  i-H  C-J  ! 


1— I  ,— .  T-H  v-I  (M  C^l  C 


SCv^COCOCOCOCC-t'-^-^'^T"^"^ 


w 
a. 


<w  W) 


pi's 


~.  o 


m 


>^N 


0;    C 


^  'Si 


!> 


OQ 


'm 


cz 

CO 


g 


> 


iAiriiiin' 


I  UlT  f 


'QUJilYja^ 


i; 


i 

a: 

CO 


yU3!IYJ"3V 


ER%      . 


.^•OFCAUFO)?^ 


^ 


I 

CO 

'=3 


SI 


so 
> 


mm'' 


•  I\f-£  *  UUI  t   ^  " 


^ 


4?^ 


inrsyrnfr.. 


a* 


^SH3AINn-3\V^ 


-< 


<^HlBRARYQc.      -«^t-UBRARYQ/r 


>i 


■'JV3I1VJ  JV 


%ojnv3jo->^ 


i  vfc}  iiiiiililkiiiiili 


748  284  4 


^i5l3DKYS01^ 


'^/odiA 


ui.    so 

> 


1 


y?? 


^^AavaaiH''"^ 


sy 


<  t  r  BTiirt  jr  p\f 


r 


•il 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  392  712    6 


^t.  MimruiT',' 


Jk 


.^^ 


G,  — ' 


^IJDNVSOl^ 


/x r  rill rrtr\ 


^\\t  iiiiix/cnp/ 


